John 1:5 And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not.
Revelations means to reveal...
Here you will find the Mysteries and the Secrets of God that have been sealed for over 6,000 years....
1 Corinthians 2:7
But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory
I have No ads on this website and I have nothing for sale... I ask for NO money or donations
As it is recorded...
"...freely ye have received, freely give."
Matthew 10:8
"And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world" Revelation 12:9
Because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.
And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie 2Thessalonians 2:10-11
For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all.
Romans 11:32
The Papal Worship Proved to be
the Worship of Nimrod and His Wife
By the Late Rev. Alexander Hislop
First published as a pamphlet in
1853--greatly expanded in 1858
Introduction
And upon her forehead was a name
written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.--Revelation 17:5
There is this great difference
between the works of men and the works of God, that the same minute
and searching investigation, which displays the defects and
imperfections of the one, brings out also the beauties of the other.
If the most finely polished needle on which the art of man has been
expended be subjected to a microscope, many inequalities, much
roughness and clumsiness, will be seen. But if the microscope be
brought to bear on the flowers of the field, no such result appears.
Instead of their beauty diminishing, new beauties and still more
delicate, that have escaped the naked eye, are forthwith discovered;
beauties that make us appreciate, in a way which otherwise we could
have had little conception of, the full force of the Lord's saying,
Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not,
neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon, in
all his glory, was not arrayed like one of these. The same law
appears also in comparing the Word of God and the most finished
productions of men. There are spots and blemishes in the most
admired productions of human genius. But the more the Scriptures are
searched, the more minutely they are studied, the more their
perfection appears; new beauties are brought into light every day;
and the discoveries of science, the researches of the learned, and
the labours of infidels, all alike conspire to illustrate the
wonderful harmony of all the parts, and the Divine beauty that
clothes the whole.
If this be the case with Scripture
in general, it is especially the case with prophetic Scripture. As
every spoke in the wheel of Providence revolves, the prophetic
symbols start into still more bold and beautiful relief. This is
very strikingly the case with the prophetic language that forms the
groundwork and corner-stone of the present work. There never has
been any difficulty in the mind of any enlightened Protestant in
identifying the woman sitting on seven mountains, and having on
her forehead the name written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, with
the Roman apostacy. No other city in the world has ever been
celebrated, as the city of Rome has, for its situation on seven
hills. Pagan poets and orators, who had not thought of elucidating
prophecy, have alike characterised it as 'the seven hilled city.'
Thus Virgil refers to it: Rome has both become the most beautiful
(city) in the world, and alone has surrounded for herself seven
heights with a wall. Propertius, in the same strain, speaks of it
(only adding another trait, which completes the Apocalyptic picture)
as The lofty city on seven hills, which governs the whole world.
Its governing the whole world is just the counterpart of the
Divine statement--which reigneth over the kings of the earth (Rev
17:18). To call Rome the city of the seven hills was by its
citizens held to be as descriptive as to call it by its own proper
name. Hence Horace speaks of it by reference to its seven hills
alone, when he addresses, The gods who have set their affections on
the seven hills. Martial, in like manner, speaks of The seven
dominating mountains. In times long subsequent, the same kind of
language was in current use; for when Symmachus, the prefect of the
city, and the last acting Pagan Pontifex Maximus, as the Imperial
substitute, introduces by letter one friend of his to another, he
calls him De septem montibus virum--a man from the seven
mountains, meaning thereby, as the commentators interpret it,
Civem Romanum, A Roman Citizen. Now, while this characteristic of
Rome has ever been well marked and defined, it has always been easy
to show, that the Church which has its seat and headquarters on the
seven hills of Rome might most appropriately be called Babylon,
inasmuch as it is the chief seat of idolatry under the New
Testament, as the ancient Babylon was the chief seat of idolatry
under the Old. But recent discoveries in Assyria, taken in
connection with the previously well-known but ill-understood history
and mythology of the ancient world, demonstrate that there is a vast
deal more significance in the name Babylon the Great than this. It
has been known all along that Popery was baptised Paganism; but God
is now making it manifest, that the Paganism which Rome has baptised
is, in all its essential elements, the very Paganism which prevailed
in the ancient literal Babylon, when Jehovah opened before Cyrus the
two-leaved gates of brass, and cut in sunder the bars of iron.
That new and unexpected light, in
some way or other, should be cast, about this very period, on the
Church of the grand Apostacy, the very language and symbols of the
Apocalypse might have prepared us to anticipate. In the Apocalyptic
visions, it is just before the judgment upon her that, for the first
time, John sees the Apostate Church with the name Babylon the Great
written upon her forehead (Rev 17:5). What means the writing of
that name on the forehead? Does it not naturally indicate that,
just before judgment overtakes her, her real character was to be so
thoroughly developed, that everyone who has eyes to see, who has the
least spiritual discernment, would be compelled, as it were, on
ocular demonstration, to recognise the wonderful fitness of the
title which the Spirit of God had affixed to her. Her judgment is
now evidently hastening on; and just as it approaches, the
Providence of God, conspiring with the Word of God, by light pouring
in from all quarters, makes it more and more evident that Rome is in
very deed the Babylon of the Apocalypse; that the essential
character of her system, the grand objects of her worship, her
festivals, her doctrine and discipline, her rites and ceremonies,
her priesthood and their orders, have all been derived from ancient
Babylon; and, finally, that the Pope himself is truly and properly
the lineal representative of Belshazzar. In the warfare that has
been waged against the domineering pretensions of Rome, it has too
often been counted enough merely to meet and set aside her
presumptuous boast, that she is the mother and mistress of all
churches--the one Catholic Church, out of whose pale there is no
salvation. If ever there was excuse for such a mode of dealing with
her, that excuse will hold no longer. If the position I have laid
down can be maintained, she must be stripped of the name of a
Christian Church altogether; for if it was a Church of Christ that
was convened on that night, when the pontiff-king of Babylon, in the
midst of his thous and lords, praised the gods of gold, and of
silver, and of wood, and of stone (Dan 5:4), then the Church of
Rome is entitled to the name of a Christian Church; but not
otherwise. This to some, no doubt, will appear a very startling
position; but it is one which it is the object of this work to
establish; and let the reader judge for himself, whether I do not
bring ample evidence to substantiate my position.
Chapter I
Distinctive Character of the Two Systems
In leading proof of the Babylonian
character of the Papal Church the first point to which I solicit the
reader's attention, is the character of MYSTERY which attaches alike
to the modern Roman and the ancient Babylonian systems. The gigantic
system of moral corruption and idolatry described in this passage
under the emblem of a woman with a GOLDEN CUP IN HER HAND (Rev
17:4), making all nations DRUNK with the wine of her fornication
(Rev 17:2; 18:3), is divinely called MYSTERY, Babylon the Great
(Rev 17:5). That Paul's MYSTERY of iniquity, as described in 2
Thessalonians 2:7, has its counterpart in the Church of Rome, no man
of candid mind, who has carefully examined the subject, can easily
doubt. Such was the impression made by that account on the mind of
the great Sir Matthew Hale, no mean judge of evidence, that he used
to say, that if the apostolic description were inserted in the
public Hue and Cry any constable in the realm would be warranted
in seizing, wherever he found him, the bishop of Rome as the head of
that MYSTERY of iniquity. Now, as the system here described is
equally characterised by the name of MYSTERY, it may be presumed
that both passages refer to the same system. But the language
applied to the New Testament Babylon, as the reader cannot fail to
see, naturally leads us back to the Babylon of the ancient world. As
the Apocalyptic woman has in her hand A CUP, wherewith she
intoxicates the nations, so was it with the Babylon of old. Of that
Babylon, while in all its glory, the Lord thus spake, in denouncing
its doom by the prophet Jeremiah: Babylon hath been a GOLDEN CUP in
the Lord's hand, that made all the earth drunken: the nations have
drunken of her wine; therefore the nations are mad (Jer 51:7). Why
this exact similarity of language in regard to the two systems? The
natural inference surely is, that the one stands to the other in the
relation of type and antitype. Now, as the Babylon of the Apocalypse
is characterised by the name of MYSTERY, so the grand
distinguishing feature of the ancient Babylonian system was the
Chaldean MYSTERIES, that formed so essential a part of that
system. And to these mysteries, the very language of the Hebrew
prophet, symbolical though of course it is, distinctly alludes, when
he speaks of Babylon as a golden CUP. To drink of mysterious
beverages, says Salverte, was indispensable on the part of all who
sought initiation in these Mysteries. These mysterious beverages
were composed of wine, honey, water, and flour. From the
ingredients avowedly used, and from the nature of others not avowed,
but certainly used, there can be no doubt that they were of an
intoxicating nature; and till the aspirants had come under their
power, till their understandings had been dimmed, and their passions
excited by the medicated draught, they were not duly prepared for
what they were either to hear or to see. If it be inquired what was
the object and design of these ancient Mysteries, it will be found
that there was a wonderful analogy between them and that Mystery of
iniquity which is embodied in the Church of Rome. Their primary
object was to introduce privately, by little and little, under the
seal of secrecy and the sanction of an oath, what it would not have
been safe all at once and openly to propound. The time at which they
were instituted proved that this must have been the case. The
Chaldean Mysteries can be traced up to the days of Semiramis, who
lived only a few centuries after the flood, and who is known to have
impressed upon them the image of her own depraved and polluted mind.
*
* AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS compared
with JUSTINUS, Historia and EUSEBIUS' Chronicle. Eusebius says
that Ninus and Semiramis reigned in the time of Abraham.
That beautiful but abandoned queen
of Babylon was not only herself a paragon of unbridled lust and
licentiousness, but in the Mysteries which she had a chief hand in
forming, she was worshipped as Rhea, the great MOTHER of the gods,
with such atrocious rites as identified her with Venus, the MOTHER
of all impurity, and raised the very city where she had reigned to a
bad eminence among the nations, as the grand seat at once of
idolatry and consecrated prostitution. *
* A correspondent has pointed
out a reference by Pliny to the cup of Semiramis, which fell
into the hands of the victorious Cyrus. Its gigantic proportions
must have made it famous among the Babylonians and the nations
with whom they had intercourse. It weighed fifteen talents, or
1200 pounds. PLINII, Hist. Nat.
Thus was this Chaldean queen a fit
and remarkable prototype of the Woman in the Apocalypse, with the
golden cup in her hand, and the name on her forehead, Mystery,
Babylon the Great, the MOTHER of harlots and abominations of the
earth.
** The shape of the cup
in the woman's hand is the same as that of the cup held
in the hand of the Assyrian kings; and it is held also
in the very same manner. - See VAUX, pp. 243, 284.
[A correspondent has
pointed out a reference by Pliney to the cup of
Semiramis, which fell into the hands of the victorius
Cyrus. Its gigantic proportions must have made it famous
among the Babylonians and the nations with whom they had
intercourse. It weight fifteen talents, or 1200 pounds.
- Plinii, Hist. Nat., lib. xxxiii. cap. 15]
The Apocalyptic emblem of the
Harlot woman with the cup in her hand was even embodied in the
symbols of idolatry, derived from ancient Babylon, as they were
exhibited in Greece; for thus was the Greek Venus originally
represented, (see note below) and it is singular that in our own
day, and so far as appears for the first time, the Roman Church has
actually taken this very symbol as her own chosen emblem. In 1825,
on occasion of the jubilee, Pope Leo XII struck a medal, bearing on
the one side his own image, and on the other, that of the Church of
Rome symbolised as a Woman, holding in her left hand a cross, and
in her right a CUP, with the legend around her, Sedet super
universum, The whole world is her seat.
Now the period when Semiramis
lived,--a period when the patriarchal faith was still fresh in the
minds of men, when Shem was still alive, * to rouse the minds of the
faithful to rally around the banner for the truth and cause of God,
made it hazardous all at once and publicly to set up such a system
as was inaugurated by the Babylonian queen.
* For the age of Shem see
Genesis 11:10, 11. According to this, Shem lived 502 years after
the flood, that is, according to the Hebrew chronology, till BC
1846. The age of Ninus, the husband of Semiramis, as stated in a
former note, according to Eusebius, synchronised with that of
Abraham, who was born BC 1996. It was only about nine years,
however, before the end of the reign of Ninus, that the birth of
Abraham is said to have taken place. (SYNCELLUS) Consequently,
on this view, the reign of Ninus must have terminated, according
to the usual chronology, about BC 1987. Clinton, who is of high
authority in chronology, places the reign of Ninus somewhat
earlier. In his Fasti Hellenici he makes his age to have been BC
2182. Layard (in his Nineveh and its Remains) subscribes to this
opinion. Semiramis is said to have survived her husband
forty-two years. (SYNCELL) Whatever view, therefore, be adopted
in regard to the age of Ninus, whether that of Eusebius, or that
at which Clinton and Layard have arrived, it is evident that
Shem long survived both Ninus and his wife. Of course, this
argument proceeds on the supposition of the correctness of the
Hebrew chronology. For conclusive evidence on that subject, see
note 2 below.
We know, from the statements in
Job, that among patriarchal tribes that had nothing whatever to do
with Mosaic institutions, but which adhered to the pure faith of the
patriarchs, idolatry in any shape was held to be a crime, to be
visited with signal and summary punishment on the heads of those who
practised it. If I beheld the sun, said Job, when it shined, or
the moon walking in brightness; and my heart hath been secretly
enticed, and * my mouth hath kissed my hand; this also were an
iniquity to be punished by the judge; for I should have denied the
God that is above (Job 31:26-28).
* That which I have rendered
and is in the authorised version or, but there is no reason
for such a rendering, for the word in the original is the very
same as that which connects the previous clause, and my heart,
c.
Now if this was the case in Job's
day, much more must it have been the case at the earlier period when
the Mysteries were instituted. It was a matter, therefore, of
necessity, if idolatry were to be brought in, and especially such
foul idolatry as the Babylonian system contained in its bosom, that
it should be done stealthily and in secret. *
* It will be seen by-and-by
what cogent reason there was, in point of fact, for the
profoundest secrecy in the matter. See Chapter II
Even though introduced by the hand
of power, it might have produced a revulsion, and violent attempts
might have been made by the uncorrupted portion of mankind to put it
down; and at all events, if it had appeared at once in all its
hideousness, it would have alarmed the consciences of men, and
defeated the very object in view. That object was to bind all
mankind in blind and absolute submission to a hierarchy entirely
dependent on the sovereigns of Babylon. In the carrying out of this
scheme, all knowledge, sacred and profane, came to be monopolised by
the priesthood, who dealt it out to those who were initiated in the
Mysteries exactly as they saw fit, according as the interests of
the grand system of spiritual despotism they had to administer might
seem to require. Thus the people, wherever the Babylonian system
spread, were bound neck and heel to the priests. The priests were
the only depositaries of religious knowledge; they only had the true
tradition by which the writs and symbols of the public religion
could be interpreted; and without blind and implicit submission to
them, what was necessary for salvation could not be known. Now
compare this with the early history of the Papacy, and with its
spirit and modus operandi throughout, and how exact was the
coincidence! Was it in a period of patriarchal light that the
corrupt system of the Babylonian Mysteries began? It was in a
period of still greater light that that unholy and unscriptural
system commenced, that has found such rank development in the Church
of Rome. It began in the very age of the apostles, when the
primitive Church was in its flower, when the glorious fruits of
Pentecost were everywhere to be seen, when martyrs were sealing
their testimony for the truth with their blood. Even then, when the
Gospel shone so brightly, the Spirit of God bore this clear and
distinct testimony by Paul: THE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY DOTH ALREADY
WORK (2 Thess 2:7). That system of iniquity which then began it was
divinely foretold was to issue in a portentous apostacy, that in due
time would be awfully revealed, and would continue until it should
be destroyed by the breath of the Lord's mouth, and consumed by the
brightness of His coming. But at its first introduction into the
Church, it came in secretly and by stealth, with all DECEIVABLENESS
of unrighteousness. It wrought mysteriously under fair but false
pretences, leading men away from the simplicity of the truth as it
is in Jesus. And it did so secretly, for the very same reason that
idolatry was secretly introduced in the ancient Mysteries of
Babylon; it was not safe, it was not prudent to do otherwise. The
zeal of the true Church, though destitute of civil power, would have
aroused itself, to put the false system and all its abettors beyond
the pale of Christianity, if it had appeared openly and all at once
in all its grossness; and this would have arrested its progress.
Therefore it was brought in secretly, and by little and little, one
corruption being introduced after another, as apostacy proceeded,
and the backsliding Church became prepared to tolerate it, till it
has reached the gigantic height we now see, when in almost every
particular the system of the Papacy is the very antipodes of the
system of the primitive Church. Of the gradual introduction of all
that is now most characteristic of Rome, through the working of the
Mystery of iniquity, we have very striking evidence, preserved
even by Rome itself, in the inscriptions copied from the Roman
catacombs. These catacombs are extensive excavations underground in
the neighbourhood of Rome, in which the Christians, in times of
persecution during the first three centuries, celebrated their
worship, and also buried their dead. On some of the tombstones there
are inscriptions still to be found, which are directly in the teeth
of the now well-known principles and practices of Rome. Take only
one example: What, for instance, at this day is a more
distinguishing mark of the Papacy than the enforced celibacy of the
clergy? Yet from these inscriptions we have most decisive evidence,
that even in Rome, there was a time when no such system of clerical
celibacy was known. Witness the following, found on different tombs:
1. To Basilius, the presbyter, and
Felicitas, his wife. They made this for themselves.
2. Petronia, a priest's wife, the
type of modesty. In this place I lay my bones. Spare your tears,
dear husband and daughter, and believe that it is forbidden to weep
for one who lives in God. (DR. MAITLAND'S Church in the Catacombs)
A prayer here and there for the dead: May God refresh thy spirit,
proves that even then the Mystery of iniquity had begun to work; but
inscriptions such as the above equally show that it had been slowly
and cautiously working,--that up to the period to which they refer,
the Roman Church had not proceeded the length it has done now, of
absolutely forbidding its priests to 'marry.' Craftily and
gradually did Rome lay the foundation of its system of priestcraft,
on which it was afterwards to rear so vast a superstructure. At its
commencement, Mystery was stamped upon its system.
But this feature of Mystery has
adhered to it throughout its whole course. When it had once
succeeded in dimming the light of the Gospel, obscuring the fulness
and freeness of the grace of God, and drawing away the souls of men
from direct and immediate dealings with the One Grand Prophet and
High Priest of our profession, a mysterious power was attributed to
the clergy, which gave them dominion over the faith of the
people--a dominion directly disclaimed by apostolic men (2 Cor
1:24), but which, in connection with the confessional, has become at
least as absolute and complete as was ever possessed by Babylonian
priest over those initiated in the ancient Mysteries. The clerical
power of the Roman priesthood culminated in the erection of the
confessional. That confessional was itself borrowed from Babylon.
The confession required of the votaries of Rome is entirely
different from the confession prescribed in the Word of God. The
dictate of Scripture in regard to confession is, Confess your
faults one to another (James 5:16), which implies that the priest
should confess to the people, as well as the people to the priest,
if either should sin against the other. This could never have served
any purpose of spiritual despotism; and therefore, Rome, leaving the
Word of God, has had recourse to the Babylonian system. In that
system, secret confession to the priest, according to a prescribed
form, was required of all who were admitted to the Mysteries; and
till such confession had been made, no complete initiation could
take place. Thus does Salverte refer to this confession as observed
in Greece, in rites that can be clearly traced to a Babylonian
origin: All the Greeks, from Delphi to Thermopylae, were initiated
in the Mysteries of the temple of Delphi. Their silence in regard to
everything they were commanded to keep secret was secured both by
the fear of the penalties threatened to a perjured revelation, and
by the general CONFESSION exacted of the aspirants after
initiation--a confession which caused them greater dread of the
indiscretion of the priest, than gave him reason to dread their
indiscretion. This confession is also referred to by Potter, in his
Greek Antiquities, though it has been generally overlooked. In his
account of the Eleusinian mysteries, after describing the
preliminary ceremonies and instructions before the admission of the
candidates for initiation into the immediate presence of the
divinities, he thus proceeds: Then the priest that initiated them
called the Hierophant, proposed certain QUESTIONs, as, whether they
were fasting, c., to which they returned answers in a set form.
The etcetera here might not strike a casual reader; but it is a
pregnant etcetera, and contains a great deal. It means, Are you free
from every violation of chastity? and that not merely in the sense
of moral impurity, but in that factitious sense of chastity which
Paganism always cherishes. Are you free from the guilt of
murder?--for no one guilty of slaughter, even accidentally, could be
admitted till he was purged from blood, and there were certain
priests, called Koes, who heard confessions in such cases, and
purged the guilt away. The strictness of the inquiries in the Pagan
confessional is evidently implied in certain licentious poems of
Propertius, Tibullus, and Juvenal. Wilkinson, in his chapter on
Private Fasts and Penance, which, he says, were strictly
enforced, in connection with certain regulations at fixed
periods, has several classical quotations, which clearly prove
whence Popery derived the kind of questions which have stamped that
character of obscenity on its confessional, as exhibited in the
notorious pages of Peter Dens. The pretence under which this
auricular confession was required, was, that the solemnities to
which the initiated were to be admitted were so high, so heavenly,
so holy, that no man with guilt lying on his conscience, and sin
unpurged, could lawfully be admitted to them. For the safety,
therefore of those who were to be initiated, it was held to be
indispensable that the officiating priest should thoroughly probe
their consciences, lest coming without due purgation from previous
guilt contracted, the wrath of the gods should be provoked against
the profane intruders. This was the pretence; but when we know the
essentially unholy nature, both of the gods and their worship, who
can fail to see that this was nothing more than a pretence; that the
grand object in requiring the candidates for initiation to make
confession to the priest of all their secret faults and shortcomings
and sins, was just to put them entirely in the power of those to
whom the inmost feelings of their souls and their most important
secrets were confided? Now, exactly in the same way, and for the
very same purposes, has Rome erected the confessional. Instead of
requiring priests and people alike, as the Scripture does, to
confess their faults one to another, when either have offended the
other, it commands all, on pain of perdition, to confess to the
priest, * whether they have transgressed against him or no, while
the priest is under no obligation to confess to the people at all.
* BISHOP HAY'S Sincere
Christian. In this work, the following question and answer
occur: Q. Is this confession of our sins necessary for
obtaining absolution? A. It is ordained by Jesus Christ as
absolutely necessary for this purpose. See also Poor Man's
Manual, a work in use in Ireland.
Without such confession, in the
Church of Rome, there can be no admission to the Sacraments, any
more than in the days of Paganism there could be admission without
confession to the benefit of the Mysteries. Now, this confession is
made by every individual, in SECRECY AND IN SOLITUDE, to the priest
sitting in the name and clothed with the authority of God, invested
with the power to examine the conscience, to judge the life, to
absolve or condemn according to his mere arbitrary will and
pleasure. This is the grand pivot on which the whole Mystery of
iniquity, as embodied in the Papacy, is made to turn; and wherever
it is submitted to, admirably does it serve the design of binding
men in abject subjection to the priesthood.
In conformity with the principle
out of which the confessional grew, the Church, that is, the clergy,
claimed to be the sole depositaries of the true faith of
Christianity. As the Chaldean priests were believed alone to possess
the key to the understanding of the Mythology of Babylon, a key
handed down to them from primeval antiquity, so the priests of Rome
set up to be the sole interpreters of Scripture; they only had the
true tradition, transmitted from age to age, without which it was
impossible to arrive at its true meaning. They, therefore, require
implicit faith in their dogmas; all men were bound to believe as the
Church believed, while the Church in this way could shape its faith
as it pleased. As possessing supreme authority, also, over the
faith, they could let out little or much, as they judged most
expedient; and RESERVE in teaching the great truths of religion
was as essential a principle in the system of Babylon, as it is in
Romanism or Tractariansim at this day. * It was this priestly claim
to dominion over the faith of men, that imprisoned the truth in
unrighteousness ** in the ancient world, so that darkness covered
the earth, and gross darkness the people. It was the very same
claim, in the hands of the Roman priests, that ushered in the dark
ages, when, through many a dreary century, the Gospel was unknown,
and the Bible a sealed book to millions who bore the name of Christ.
In every respect, then, we see how justly Rome bears on its forehead
the name, Mystery, Babylon the Great.
* Even among the initiated
there was a difference. Some were admitted only to the Lesser
Mysteries; the Greater were for a favoured few. WILKINSON'S
Ancient Egyptians
Notes
Woman with Golden Cup
In Pausanias we find an account of
a goddess represented in the very attitude of the Apocalyptic
Woman. But of this stone [Parian marble] Phidias, says he, made
a statue of Nemesis; and on the head of the goddess there is a crown
adorned with stags, and images of victory of no great magnitude. In
her left hand, too, she holds a branch of an ash tree, and in her
right A CUP, in which Ethiopians are carved. (PAUSANIAS, Attica)
Pausanias declares himself unable to assign any reason why the
Ethiopians were carved on the cup; but the meaning of the
Ethiopians and the stags too will be apparent to all who read
further. We find, however, from statements made in the same chapter,
that though Nemesis is commonly represented as the goddess of
revenge, she must have been also known in quite a different
character. Thus Pausanias proceeds, commenting on the statue: But
neither has this statue of the goddess wings. Among the Smyrneans,
however, who possess the most holy images of Nemesis, I perceived
afterwards that these statues had wings. For, as this goddess
principally pertains to lovers, on this account they may be supposed
to have given wings to Nemesis, as well as to love, i.e., Cupid.
The giving of wings to Nemesis, the goddess who principally
pertained to lovers, because Cupid, the god of love, bore them,
implies that, in the opinion of Pausanias, she was the counterpart
of Cupid, or the goddess of love--that is, Venus. While this is the
inference naturally to be deduced from the words of Pausanias, we
find it confirmed by an express statement of Photius, speaking of
the statue of Rhamnusian Nemesis: She was at first erected in the
form of Venus, and therefore bore also the branch of an apple tree.
(PHOTII, Lexicon) Though a goddess of love and a goddess of revenge
might seem very remote in their characters from one another, yet it
is not difficult to see how this must have come about. The goddess
who was revealed to the initiated in the Mysteries, in the most
alluring manner, was also known to be most unmerciful and
unrelenting in taking vengeance upon those who revealed these
Mysteries; for every such one who was discovered was unsparingly put
to death. (POTTER'S Antiquities, Eleusinia) Thus, then, the
cup-bearing goddess was at once Venus, the goddess of
licentiousness, and Nemesis, the stern and unmerciful one to all who
rebelled against her authority. How remarkable a type of the woman,
whom John saw, described in one aspect as the Mother of harlots,
and in another as Drunken with the blood of the saints!
Hebrew Chronology
Dr. Hales has attempted to
substitute the longer chronology of the Septuagint for the Hebrew
chronology. But this implies that the Hebrew Church, as a body, was
not faithful to the trust committed to it in respect to the keeping
of the Scriptures, which seems distinctly opposed to the testimony
of our Lord in reference to these Scriptures (John 5:39; 10:35), and
also to that of Paul (Rom 3:2), where there is not the least hint of
unfaithfulness. Then we can find a reason that might induce the
translators of the Septuagint in Alexandria to 83 lengthen out the
period of the ancient history of the world; we can find no reason to
induce the Jews in Palestine to shorten it. The Egyptians had long,
fabulous eras in their history, and Jews dwelling in Egypt might
wish to make their sacred history go as far back as they could, and
the addition of just one hundred years in each case, as in the
Septuagint, to the ages of the patriarchs, looks wonderfully like an
intentional forgery; whereas we cannot imagine why the Palestine
Jews should make any change in regard to this matter at all. It is
well known that the Septuagint contains innumerable gross errors and
interpolations.
Bunsen casts overboard all
Scriptural chronology whatever, whether Hebrew, Samaritan, or Greek,
and sets up the unsupported dynasties of Manetho, as if they were
sufficient to over-ride the Divine word as to a question of
historical fact. But, if the Scriptures are not historically true,
we can have no assurance of their truth at all. Now it is worthy of
notice that, though Herodotus vouches for the fact that at one time
there were no fewer than twelve contemporaneous kings in Egypt,
Manetho, as observed by Wilkinson, has made no allusion to this, but
has made his Thinite, Memphite, and Diospolitan dynasties of kings,
and a long etcetera of other dynasties, all successive!
The period over which the dynasties
of Manetho extend, beginning with Menes, the first king of these
dynasties, is in itself a very lengthened period, and surpassing all
rational belief. But Bunsen, not content with this, expresses his
very confident persuasion that there had been long lines of powerful
monarchs in Upper and Lower Egypt, during a period of from two to
four thous and years, even before the reign of Menes. In coming to
such a conclusion, he plainly goes upon the supposition that the
name Mizraim, which is the Scriptural name of the land of Egypt, and
is evidently derived from the name of the son of Ham, and grandson
of Noah, is not, after all, the name of a person, but the name of
the united kingdom formed under Menes out of the two Misr, Upper
and Lower Egypt, which had previously existed as separate kingdoms,
the name Misrim, according to him, being a plural word. This
derivation of the name Mizraim, or Misrim, as a plural word,
infallibly leaves the impression that Mizraim, the son of Ham, must
be only a mythical personage. But there is no real reason for
thinking that Mizraim is a plural word, or that it became the name
of the land of Ham, from any other reason than because that land
was also the land of Ham's son. Mizraim, as it stands in the Hebrew
of Genesis, without the points, is Metzrim; and Metzr-im signifies
The encloser or embanker of the sea (the word being derived from
Im, the same as Yam, the sea, and Tzr, to enclose, with the
formative M prefixed).
If the accounts which ancient
history has handed down to us of the original state of Egypt be
correct, the first man who formed a settlement there must have done
the very thing implied in this name. Diodorus Siculus tells us that,
in primitive times, that which, when he wrote, was Egypt, was said
to have been not a country, but one universal sea. Plutarch also
says (De Iside) that Egypt was sea. From Herodotus, too, we have
very striking evidence to the same effect. He excepts the province
of Thebes from his statement; but when it is seen that the province
of Thebes did not belong to Mizraim, or Egypt proper, which, says
the author of the article Mizraim in Biblical Cyclopoedia,
properly denotes Lower Egypt; the testimony of Herodotus will be
seen entirely to agree with that of Diodorus and Plutarch. His
statement is, that in the reign of the first king, the whole of
Egypt (except the province of Thebes) was an extended marsh. No part
of that which is now situate beyond the lake Moeris was to be seen,
the distance between which lake and the sea is a journey of seven
days. Thus all Mizraim or Lower Egypt was under water.
This state of the country arose
from the unrestrained overflowing of the Nile, which, to adopt the
language of Wilkinson, formerly washed the foot of the sandy
mountains of the Lybian chain. Now, before Egypt could be fit for
being a suitable place for human abode--before it could become what
it afterwards did become, one of the most fertile of all lands, it
was indispensable that bounds should be set to the overflowings of
the sea (for by the very name of the Ocean, or Sea, the Nile was
anciently called--DIODORUS), and that for this purpose great
embankments should enclose or confine its waters. If Ham's son,
then, led a colony into Lower Egypt and settled it there, this very
work he must have done. And what more natural than that a name
should be given him in memory of his great achievement? and what
name so exactly descriptive as Metzr-im, The embanker of the sea,
or as the name is found at this day applied to all Egypt
(WILKINSON), Musr or Misr? Names always tend to abbreviation in the
mouths of a people, and, therefore, The land of Misr is evidently
just The land of the embanker. From this statement it follows that
the embanking of the sea--the enclosing of it within certain
bounds, was the making of it as a river, so far as Lower Egypt was
concerned. Viewing the matter in this light, what a meaning is there
in the Divine language in Ezekiel 29:3, where judgments are
denounced against the king of Egypt, the representative of Metzr-im,
The embanker of the sea, for his pride: Behold, I am against
thee, Pharaoh, king of Egypt, the great dragon that lieth in the
midst of his rivers, which saith, My river is mine own, I have made
it for myself.
When we turn to what is recorded of
the doings of Menes, who, by Herodotus, Manetho, and Diodorus alike,
is made the first historical king of Egypt, and compare what is said
of him, with this simple explanation of the meaning of the name of
Mizraim, how does the one cast light on the other? Thus does
Wilkinson describe the great work which entailed fame on Menes,
who, says he, is allowed by universal consent to have been the
first sovereign of the country. Having diverted the course of the
Nile, which formerly washed the foot of the sandy mountains of the
Lybian chain, he obliged it to run in the centre of the valley,
nearly at an equal distance between the two parallel ridges of
mountains which border it on the east and west; and built the city
of Memphis in the bed of the ancient channel. This change was
effected by constructing a dyke about a hundred stadia above the
site of the projected city, whose lofty mounds and strong
EMBANKMENTS turned the water to the eastward, and effectually
CONFINED the river to its new bed. The dyke was carefully kept in
repair by succeeding kings; and, even as late as the Persian
invasion, a guard was always maintained there, to overlook the
necessary repairs, and to watch over the state of the embankments.
(Egyptians)
When we see that Menes, the first
of the acknowledged historical kings of Egypt, accomplished that
very achievement which is implied in the name of Mizraim, who can
resist the conclusion that menes and Mizraim are only two different
names for the same person? And if so, what becomes of Bunsen's
vision of powerful dynasties of sovereigns during a period of from
two to four thous and years before the reign of Menes, by which all
Scriptural chronology respecting Noah and his sons was to be upset,
when it turns out that Menes must have been Mizraim, the grandson of
Noah himself? Thus does Scripture contain, within its own bosom, the
means of vindicating itself; and thus do its minutest statements,
even in regard to matters of fact, when thoroughly understood, shed
surprising light on the dark parts of the history of the world.
Chapter II
Section I
Trinity in Unity
If there be this general
coincidence between the systems of Babylon and Rome, the question
arises, Does the coincidence stop here? To this the answer is, Far
otherwise. We have only to bring the ancient Babylonian Mysteries to
bear on the whole system of Rome, and then it will be seen how
immensely the one has borrowed from the other. These Mysteries were
long shrouded in darkness, but now the thick darkness begins to pass
away. All who have paid the least attention to the literature of
Greece, Egypt, Phoenicia, or Rome are aware of the place which the
Mysteries occupied in these countries, and that, whatever
circumstantial diversities there might be, in all essential respects
these Mysteries in the different countries were the same. Now, as
the language of Jeremiah, already quoted, would indicate that
Babylon was the primal source from which all these systems of
idolatry flowed, so the deductions of the most learned historians,
on mere historical grounds have led to the same conclusion. From
Zonaras we find that the concurrent testimony of the ancient authors
he had consulted was to this effect; for, speaking of arithmetic and
astronomy, he says: It is said that these came from the Chaldees to
the Egyptians, and thence to the Greeks. If the Egyptians and
Greeks derived their arithmetic and astronomy from Chaldea, seeing
these in Chaldea were sacred sciences, and monopolised by the
priests, that is sufficient evidence that they must have derived
their religion from the same quarter. Both Bunsen and Layard in
their researches have come to substantially the same result. The
statement of Bunsen is to the effect that the religious system of
Egypt was derived from Asia, and the primitive empire in Babel.
Layard, again, though taking a somewhat more favourable view of the
system of the Chaldean Magi, than, I am persuaded, the facts of
history warrant, nevertheless thus speaks of that system: Of the
great antiquity of this primitive worship there is abundant
evidence, and that it originated among the inhabitants of the
Assyrian plains, we have the united testimony of sacred and profane
history. It obtained the epithet of perfect, and was believed to be
the most ancient of religious systems, having preceded that of the
Egyptians. The identity, he adds, of many of the Assyrian
doctrines with those of Egypt is alluded to by Porphyry and
Clemens; and, in connection with the same subject, he quotes the
following from Birch on Babylonian cylinders and monuments: The
zodiacal signs...show unequivocally that the Greeks derived their
notions and arrangements of the zodiac [and consequently their
Mythology, that was intertwined with it] from the Chaldees. The
identity of Nimrod with the constellation Orion is not to be
rejected. Ouvaroff, also, in his learned work on the Eleusinian
mysteries, has come to the same conclusion. After referring to the
fact that the Egyptian priests claimed the honour of having
transmitted to the Greeks the first elements of Polytheism, he thus
concludes: These positive facts would sufficiently prove, even
without the conformity of ideas, that the Mysteries transplanted
into Greece, and there united with a certain number of local
notions, never lost the character of their origin derived from the
cradle of the moral and religious ideas of the universe. All these
separate facts--all these scattered testimonies, recur to that
fruitful principle which places in the East the centre of science
and civilis ation. If thus we have evidence that Egypt and Greece
derived their religion from Babylon, we have equal evidence that the
religious system of the Phoenicians came from the same source.
Macrobius shows that the distinguishing feature of the Phoenician
idolatry must have been imported from Assyria, which, in classic
writers, included Babylonia. The worship of the Architic Venus,
says he, formerly flourished as much among the Assyrians as it does
now among the Phenicians.
Now to establish the identity
between the systems of ancient Babylon and Papal Rome, we have just
to inquire in how far does the system of the Papacy agree with the
system established in these Babylonian Mysteries. In prosecuting
such an inquiry there are considerable difficulties to be overcome;
for, as in geology, it is impossible at all points to reach the
deep, underlying strata of the earth's surface, so it is not to be
expected that in any one country we should find a complete and
connected account of the system established in that country. But
yet, even as the geologist, by examining the contents of a fissure
here, an upheaval there, and what crops out of itself on the
surface elsewhere, is enabled to determine, with wonderful
certainty, the order and general contents of the different strata
over all the earth, so is it with the subject of the Chaldean
Mysteries. What is wanted in one country is supplemented in another;
and what actually crops out in different directions, to a large
extent necessarily determines the character of much that does not
directly appear on the surface. Taking, then, the admitted unity and
Babylonian character of the ancient Mysteries of Egypt, Greece,
Phoenicia, and Rome, as the clue to guide us in our researches, let
us go on from step to step in our comparison of the doctrine and
practice of the two Babylons--the Babylon of the Old Testament and
the Babylon of the New.
And here I have to notice, first,
the identity of the objects of worship in Babylon and Rome. The
ancient Babylonians, just as the modern Romans, recognised in words
the unity of the Godhead; and, while worshipping innumerable minor
deities, as possessed of certain influence on human affairs, they
distinctly acknowledged that there was ONE infinite and almighty
Creator, supreme over all. Most other nations did the same. In the
early ages of mankind, says Wilkinson in his Ancient Egyptians,
The existence of a sole and omnipotent Deity, who created all
things, seems to have been the universal belief; and tradition
taught men the same notions on this subject, which, in later times,
have been adopted by all civilised nations. The Gothic religion,
says Mallet, taught the being of a supreme God, Master of the
Universe, to whom all things were submissive and obedient. (Tacti.
de Morib. Germ.) The ancient Icelandic mythology calls him the
Author of every thing that existeth, the eternal, the living, and
awful Being; the searcher into concealed things, the Being that
never changeth. It attributeth to this deity an infinite power, a
boundless knowledge, and incorruptible justice. We have evidence of
the same having been the faith of ancient Hindostan. Though modern
Hinduism recognises millions of gods, yet the Indian sacred books
show that originally it had been far otherwise. Major Moor, speaking
of Brahm, the supreme God of the Hindoos, says: Of Him whose Glory
is so great, there is no image (Veda). He illumines all, delights
all, whence all proceeded; that by which they live when born, and
that to which all must return (Veda). In the Institutes of Menu,
he is characterised as He whom the mind alone can perceive; whose
essence eludes the external organs, who has no visible parts, who
exists from eternity...the soul of all beings, whom no being can
comprehend. In these passages, there is a trace of the existence of
Pantheism; but the very language employed bears testimony to the
existence among the Hindoos at one period of a far purer faith.
Nay, not merely had the ancient
Hindoos exalted ideas of the natural perfections of God, but there
is evidence that they were well aware of the gracious character of
God, as revealed in His dealings with a lost and guilty world. This
is manifest from the very name Brahm, appropriated by them to the
one infinite and eternal God. There has been a great deal of
unsatisfactory speculation in regard to the meaning of this name,
but when the different statements in regard to Brahm are carefully
considered, it becomes evident that the name Brahm is just the
Hebrew Rahm, with the digamma prefixed, which is very frequent in
Sanscrit words derived from Hebrew or Chaldee. Rahm in Hebrew
signifies The merciful or compassionate one. But Rahm also
signifies the WOMB or the bowels; as the seat of compassion. Now we
find such language applied to Brahm, the one supreme God, as cannot
be accounted for, except on the supposition that Brahm had the very
same meaning as the Hebrew Rahm. Thus, we find the God Crishna, in
one of the Hindoo sacred books, when asserting his high dignity as a
divinity and his identity with the Supreme, using the following
words: The great Brahm is my WOMB, and in it I place my foetus, and
from it is the procreation of all nature. The great Brahm is the
WOMB of all the various forms which are conceived in every natural
womb. How could such language ever have been applied to The
supreme Brahm, the most holy, the most high God, the Divine being,
before all other gods; without birth, the mighty Lord, God of gods,
the universal Lord, but from the connection between Rahm the womb
and Rahm the merciful one? Here, then, we find that Brahm is just
the same as Er-Rahman, The all-merciful one,--a title applied by
the Turks to the Most High, and that the Hindoos, notwithstanding
their deep religious degradation now, had once known that the most
holy, most high God, is also The God of Mercy, in other words,
that he is a just God and a Saviour. And proceeding on this
interpretation of the name Brahm, we see how exactly their religious
knowledge as to the creation had coincided with the account of the
origin of all things, as given in Genesis. It is well known that the
Brahmins, to exalt themselves as a priestly, half-divine caste, to
whom all others ought to bow down, have for many ages taught that,
while the other castes came from the arms, and body and feet of
Brahma--the visible representative and manifestation of the
invisible Brahm, and identified with him--they alone came from the
mouth of the creative God. Now we find statements in their sacred
books which prove that once a very different doctrine must have been
taught. Thus, in one of the Vedas, speaking of Brahma, it is
expressly stated that ALL beings are created from his MOUTH. In
the passage in question an attempt is made to mystify the matter;
but, taken in connection with the meaning of the name Brahm, as
already given, who can doubt what was the real meaning of the
statement, opposed though it be to the lofty and exclusive
pretensions of the Brahmins? It evidently meant that He who, ever
since the fall, has been revealed to man as the Merciful and
Gracious One (Exo 34:6), was known at the same time as the Almighty
One, who in the beginning spake and it was done, commanded and
all things stood fast, who made all things by the Word of His
power. After what has now been said, any one who consults the
Asiatic Researches, may see that it is in a great measure from a
wicked perversion of this Divine title of the One Living and True
God, a title that ought to have been so dear to sinful men, that all
those moral abominations have come that make the symbols of the
pagan temples of India so offensive to the eye of purity. *
* While such is the meaning of
Brahm, the meaning of Deva, the generic name for God in India,
is near akin to it. That name is commonly derived from the
Sanscrit, Div, to shine,--only a different form of Shiv, which
has the same meaning, which again comes from the Chaldee Ziv,
brightness or splendour (Dan 2:31); and, no doubt, when
sun-worship was engrafted on the Patriarchal faith, the visible
splendour of the deified luminary might be suggested by the
name. But there is reason to believe that Deva has a much more
honourable origin, and that it really came originally from the
Chaldee, Thav, good, which is also legitimately pronounced
Thev, and in the emphatic form is Theva or Thevo, The Good.
The first letter, represented by Th, as shown by Donaldson in
his New Cratylus, is frequently pronounced Dh. Hence, from Dheva
or Theva, The Good, naturally comes the Sanscrit, Deva, or,
without the digamma, as it frequently is, Deo, God, the Latin,
Deus, and the Greek, Theos, the digamma in the original Thevo-s
being also dropped, as novus in Latin is neos in Greek. This
view of the matter gives an emphasis to the saying of our Lord
(Matt 19:17): There is none good but One, that is (Theos)
God--The Good.
So utterly idolatrous was the
Babylonian recognition of the Divine unity, that Jehovah, the Living
God, severely condemned His own people for giving any countenance to
it: They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the
gardens, after the rites of the ONLY ONE, * eating swine's flesh,
and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together (Isa
66:17).
* The words in our translation
are, behind one tree, but there is no word in the original for
tree; and it is admitted by Lowth, and the best orientalists,
that the rendering should be, after the rites of Achad, i.e.
The Only One. I am aware that some object to making Achad
signify, The Only One, on the ground that it wants the
article. But how little weight is in this, may be seen from the
fact that it is this very term Achad, and that without the
article, that is used in Deuteronomy, when the Unity of the
Godhead is asserted in the most emphatic manner, Hear, O
Israel, Jehovah our God is one Jehovah, i.e., only Jehovah.
When it is intended to assert the Unity of the Godhead in the
strongest possible manner, the Babylonians used the term Adad.
Macrobii Saturnalia.
In the unity of that one Only God
of the Babylonians, there were three persons, and to symbolise that
doctrine of the Trinity, they employed, as the discoveries of Layard
prove, the equilateral triangle, just as it is well known the Romish
Church does at this day. *
* LAYARD's Babylon and Nineveh.
The Egyptians also used the triangle as a symbol of their
triform divinity.
In both cases such a comparison is
most degrading to the King Eternal, and is fitted utterly to pervert
the minds of those who contemplate it, as if there was or could be
any similitude between such a figure and Him who hath said, To whom
will ye liken God, and what likeness will ye compare unto Him?
The Papacy has in some of its
churches, as, for instance, in the monastery of the so-called
Trinitarians of Madrid, an image of the Triune God, with three heads
on one body. * The Babylonians had something of the same. Mr.
Layard, in his last work, has given a specimen of such a triune
divinity, worshipped in ancient Assyria. **
* PARKHURST'S Hebrew Lexicon,
Cherubim. From the following extract from the Dublin Catholic
Layman, a very able Protestant paper, describing a Popish
picture of the Trinity, recently published in that city, it will
be seen that something akin to this mode of representing the
Godhead is appearing nearer home: At the top of the picture is
a representation of the Holy Trinity. We beg to speak of it with
due reverence. God the Father and God the Son are represented as
a MAN with two heads, one body, and two arms. One of the heads
is like the ordinary pictures of our Saviour. The other is the
head of an old man, surmounted by a triangle. Out of the middle
of this figure is proceeding the Holy Ghost in the form of a
dove. We think it must be painful to any Christian mind, and
repugnant to Christian feeling, to look at this figure. (17th
July, 1856)
In India, the supreme divinity, in
like manner, in one of the most ancient cave-temples, is represented
with three heads on one body, under the name of Eko Deva
Trimurtti, One God, three forms. *
* Col. KENNEDY'S Hindoo
Mythology. Col. Kennedy objects to the application of the name
Eko Deva to the triform image in the cave-temple at Elephanta,
on the ground that that name belongs only to the supreme Brahm.
But in so doing he is entirely inconsistent, for he admits that
Brahma, the first person in that triform image, is identified
with the supreme Brahm; and further, that a curse is pronounced
upon all who distinguish between Brahma, Vishnu, and Seva, the
three divinities represented by that image.
In Japan, the Buddhists worship
their great divinity, Buddha, with three heads, in the very same
form, under the name of San Pao Fuh. All these have existed from
ancient times. While overlaid with idolatry, the recognition of a
Trinity was universal in all the ancient nations of the world,
proving how deep-rooted in the human race was the primeval doctrine
on this subject, which comes out so distinctly in Genesis. *
* The threefold invocation of
the sacred name in the blessing of Jacob bestowed on the sons of
Joseph is very striking: And he blessed Joseph, and said, God,
before whom my fathers Abraham and Isaac did walk the God which
fed me all my life long unto this day, the Angel which redeemed
me from all evil, bless the lads (Gen 48:15,16). If the angel
here referred to had not been God, Jacob could never have
invoked him as on an equality with God. In Hosea 12:3-5, The
Angel who redeemed Jacob is expressly called God: He (Jacob)
had power with God: yea, he had power over the Angel, and
prevailed; he wept and made supplication unto him: he found him
in Bethel, and there he spake with us; even the Lord God of
Hosts; The Lord is his memorial.
When we look at the symbols in the
triune figure of Layard, already referred to, and minutely examine
them, they are very instructive. Layard regards the circle in that
figure as signifying Time without bounds. But the hieroglyphic
meaning of the circle is evidently different. A circle in Chaldea
was zero; * and zero also signified the seed.
* In our own language we have
evidence that Zero had signified a circle among the Chaldeans;
for what is Zero, the name of the cypher, but just a circle? And
whence can we have derived this term but from the Arabians, as
they, without doubt, had themselves derived it from the
Chaldees, the grand original cultivators at once of arithmetic,
geometry, and idolatry? Zero, in this sense, had evidently come
from the Chaldee, zer, to encompass, from which, also, no
doubt, was derived the Babylonian name for a great cycle of
time, called a saros. (BUNSEN) As he, who by the Chaldeans was
regarded as the great Seed, was looked upon as the sun
incarnate, and as the emblem of the sun was a circle (BUNSEN),
the hieroglyphical relation between zero, the circle, and
zero, the seed, was easily established.
Therefore, according to the genius
of the mystic system of Chaldea, which was to a large extent founded
on double meanings, that which, to the eyes of men in general, was
only zero, a circle, was understood by the initiated to signify
zero, the seed. Now, viewed in this light, the triune emblem of
the supreme Assyrian divinity shows clearly what had been the
original patriarchal faith. First, there is the head of the old man;
next, there is the zero, or circle, for the seed; and lastly, the
wings and tail of the bird or dove; * showing, though blasphemously,
the unity of Father, Seed, or Son, and Holy Ghost.
* From the statement in Genesis
1:2, that the Spirit of God fluttered on the face of the deep
(for that is the expression in the original), it is evident that
the dove had very early been a Divine emblem for the Holy
Spirit.
While this had been the original
way in which Pagan idolatry had represented the Triune God, and
though this kind of representation had survived to Sennacherib's
time, yet there is evidence that, at a very early period, an
important change had taken place in the Babylonian notions in regard
to the divinity; and that the three persons had come to be, the
Eternal Father, the Spirit of God incarnate in a human mother, and a
Divine Son, the fruit of that incarnation.
Chapter II
Section II
The Mother and Child, and the Original of the Child
While this was the theory, the
first perons in the Godhead was practically overlooked. As the Great
Invisible, taking no immediate concern in human affairs, he was to
be worshipped through silence alone, that is, in point of fact, he
was not worshipped by the multitude at all. The same thing is
strikingly illustrated in India at this day. Though Brahma,
according to the sacred books, is the first person of the Hindoo
Triad, and the religiion of Hindostan is callec by his name, yet he
is never worshipped, and there is scarcely a single Temple in all
India now in existence of those that were formerly erected to his
honour. So also is it in those countries of Europe where the Papal
system is most completely developed. In Papal Italy, as travellers
universally admit (except where the Gospel has recently entered),
all appearance of worshipping the King Eternal and Invisible is
almost extinct, while the Mother and the Child are the grand objects
of worship. Exactly so, in this latter respect, also was it in
ancient Babylon. The Babylonians, in their popular religion,
supremely worshipped a Goddess Mother and a Son, who was represented
in pictures and in images as an infant or child in his mother's
arms.
* From Kitto's
Illustrated Commentary, vol. iv. p. 31
** Indrani, the
wife of the Indian god Indra, from Asiatic
Researches, vol. vi. p. 393.
From Babylon, this worship of the
Mother and the Child spread to the ends of the earth. In Egypt, the
Mother and the Child were worshipped under the names of Isis and
Osiris. * In India, even to this day, as Isi and Iswara; ** in Asia,
as Cybele and Deoius; in Pagan Rome, as Fortuna and Jupiter-puer, or
Jupiter, the boy; in Greece, as Ceres, the Great Mother, with the
babe at her breast, or as Irene, the goddess of Peace, with the boy
Plutus in her arms; and even in Thibet, in China, and Japan, the
Jesuit missionaries were astronished to find the counterpart of
Madonna *** and her child as devoutly worshipped as in Papal Rome
itself; Shing Moo, the Holy Mother in China, being represented with
a child in her arms, and a glory around her, exactly as if a Roman
Catholic artist had been employed to set her up. ****
* Osiris, as the child called
most frequently Horus. BUNSEN.
** KENNEDY'S Hindoo Mythology.
Though Iswara is the husband of Isi, he is also represnted as an
infant at her breast.
*** The very name by which the
Italians commonly designate the Virgin, is just the translation
of one of the titles of the Babylonian goddess. As Baal or Belus
was the name of the great male divinity of Babylon, so the
female divinity was called Beltis. (HESYCHIUS, Lexicon) This
name has been found in Nineveh applied to the Mother of the
gods (VAUX'S Nineveh and Persepolis); and in a speech
attributed to Nebuchadnezzar, preserved in EUSEBII Proeparatio
Evangelii, both titles Belus and Beltis are conjoined as the
titles of the great Babylonian god and goddess. The Greek Belus,
as representing the highest title of the Babylonian god, was
undoubtedly Baal, The Lord. Beltis, therefore, as the title of
the female divinity, was equivalent to Baalti, which, in
English, is My Lady, in Latin, Mea Domina, and, in Italina,
is corrupted into the well known Madonna. In connection with
this, it may be observed, that the name of Juno, the classical
Queen of Heaven, which, in Greek, was Hera, also signified
The Lady; and that the peculiar title of Cybele or Rhea at
Rome, was Domina or The Lady. (OVID, Fasti) Further, there is
strong reason to believe, that Athena, the well known name of
Minerva at Athens, had the very same meaning. The Hebrew Adon,
The Lord, is, with the points, pronounced Athon. We have
evidence that this name was known to the Asiatic Greeks, from
whom idolatry, in a large measure, came into European Greece, as
a name of God under the form of Athan. Eustathius, in a note
on the Periergesis of Dionysius, speaking of local names in the
district of Laodicea, says the Athan is god. The feminine of
Athan, The Lord, is Athan, The Lady, which in the Attic
dialect, is Athena. No doubt, Minerva is commonly represented as
a virgin; but, for all that, we learn from Strabo that at
Hierapytna in Crete (the coins of which city, says Muller,
Dorians have the Athenian symbols of Minerva upon them), she was
said to be the mother of the Corybantes by Helius, or The Sun.
It is certain that the Egyptian Minerva, who was the prototype
of the Athenian goddess, was a mother, and was styled Goddess
Mother, or Mother of the Gods.
**** CRABB'S Mythology.
Gutzlaff thought that Shing Moo must have been borrowed from a
Popish source; and there can be no doubt, that in the individual
case to which he refers, the Pagan and the Christian stories had
been amalgamated. But Sir. J. F. Davis shows that the Chinese of
Canton find such an analogy between their own Pagan goddess
Kuanyin and the Popish Madonna, that, in conversing with
Europeans, they frequently call either of them indifferently by
the same title. DAVIS' China. The first Jesuit missionaries to
China also wrote home to Europe, that they found mention in the
Chinese sacred books--books unequivocally Pagan--of a mother and
child, very similar to their own Madonna and child at home.
One of the names of the Chinese
Holy Mother is Ma Tsoopo; in regard to which, see note below.
Note
Shing Moo and Ma Tsoopo of China
The name of Shing Moo, applied by
the Chinese to their Holy Mother, compared with another name of
the same goddess in another province of China, strongly favours the
conclusion that Shing Moo is just a synonym for one of the well
known names of the goddess-mother of Babylon. Gillespie (in his Land
of Sinim) states that the Chinese goddess-mother, or Queen of
Heaven, in the province of Fuh-kien, is worshipped by seafaring
people under the name of Ma Tsoopo. Now, Ama Tzupah signifies the
Gazing Mother; and there is much reason to believe that Shing Moo
signifies the same; for Mu was one of the forms in which Mut or
Maut, the name of the great mother, appeared in Egypt (BUNSEN'S
Vocabulary); and Shngh, in Chaldee, signifies to look or gaze.
The Egyptian Mu or Maut was symbolised either by a vulture, or an
eye surrounded by a vulture's wings (WILKINSON). The symbolic
meaning of the vulture may be learned from the Scriptural
expression: There is a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the
vulture's eye hath not seen (Job 28:7). The vulture was noted for
its sharp sight, and hence, the eye surrounded by the vulture's
wings showed that, for some reason or other, the great mother of the
gods in Egypt had been known as The gazer. But the idea contained
in the Egyptian symbol had evidently been borrowed from Chaldea; for
Rheia, one of the most noted names of the Babylonian mother of the
gods, is just the Chaldee form of the Hebrew Rhaah, which signifies
at once a gazing woman and a vulture. The Hebrew Rhaah itself is
also, according to a dialectical variation, legitimately pronounced
Rheah; and hence the name of the great goddess-mother of Assyria was
sometimes Rhea, and sometimes Rheia. In Greece, the same idea was
evidently attached to Athena or Minerva, whom we have seen to have
been by some regarded as the Mother of the children of the sun. For
one of her distinguishing titles was Ophthalmitis (SMITH'S Classical
Dictionary, Athena), thereby pointing her out as the goddess of
the eye. It was no doubt to indicate the same thing that, as the
Egyptian Maut wore a vulture on her head, so the Athenian Minerva
was represented as wearing a helmet with two eyes, or eye-holes, in
the front of the helmet. (VAUX'S Antiquities)
Having thus traced the gazing
mother over the earth, is it asked, What can have given origin to
such a name as applied to the mother of the gods? A fragment of
Sanchuniathon, in regard to the Phoenician mythology, furnishes us
with a satisfactory reply. There it is said that Rheia conceived by
Kronos, who was her own brother, and yet was known as the father of
the gods, and in consequence brought forth a son who was called
Muth, that is, as Philo-Byblius correctly interprets the word,
Death. As Sanchuniathon expressly distinguishes this father of
the gods from Hypsistos, The Most High, * we naturally recall
what Hesiod says in regard to his Kronos, the father of the gods,
who, for a certain wicked deed, was called Titan, and cast down to
hell. (Theogonia)
* In reading Sanchuniathon, it
is necessary to bear in mind what Philo-Byblius, his translator,
states at the end of the Phenician History--viz., that history
and mythology were mingled together in that work.
The Kronos to whom Hesiod refers is
evidently at bottom a different Kronos from the human father of the
gods, or Nimrod, whose history occupies so large a place in this
work. He is plainly none other than Satan himself; the name Titan,
or Teitan, as it is sometimes given, being, as we have elsewhere
concluded, only the Chaldee form of Sheitan, the common name of the
grand Adversary among the Arabs, in the very region where the
Chaldean Mysteries were originally concocted,--that Adversary who
was ultimately the real father of all the Pagan gods,--and who (to
make the title of Kronos, the Horned One, appropriate to him also)
was symbolised by the Kerastes, or Horned serpent. All the
brethren of this father of the gods, who were implicated in his
rebellion against his own father, the God of Heaven, were equally
called by the reproachful name Titans; but, inasmuch as he was
the ringleader in the rebellion, he was, of course, Titan by way of
eminence. In this rebellion of Titan, the goddess of the earth was
concerned, and the result was that (removing the figure under which
Hesiod has hid the fact) it became naturally impossible that the God
of Heaven should have children upon earth--a plain allusion to the
Fall.
Now, assuming that this is the
Father of the gods, by whom Rhea, whose common title is that of
the Mother of the gods, and who is also identified with Ge, or the
Earth-goddess, had the child called Muth, or Death, who could this
Mother of the gods be, but just our Mother Eve? And the name Rhea,
or The Gazer, bestowed on her, is wondrously significant. It was
as the gazer that the mother of mankind conceived by Satan, and
brought forth that deadly birth, under which the world has hitherto
groaned. It was through her eyes that the fatal connection was first
formed between her and the grand Adversary, under the form of a
serpent, whose name, Nahash, or Nachash, as it stands in the Hebrew
of the Old Testament, also signifies to view attentively, or to
gaze (Gen 3:6) And when the woman saw that the tree was good for
food, and pleasant to the eyes, c., she took of the fruit
thereof, and did eat; and gave also unto her husband with her, and
he did eat. Here, then, we have the pedigree of sin and death;
Lust, when it had conceived, brought forth sin; and sin, when it
was finished, brought forth death (James 1:15). Though Muth, or
Death, was the son of Rhea, this progeny of hers came to be
regarded, not as Death in the abstract, but as the god of death;
therefore, says Philo-Byblius, Muth was interpreted not only as
death, but as Pluto. (SANCHUN) In the Roman mythology, Pluto was
regarded as on a level, for honour, with Jupiter (OVID, Fasti); and
in Egypt, we have evidence that Osiris, the seed of the woman, was
the Lord of heaven, and king of hell, or Pluto (WILKINSON;
BUNSEN); and it can be shown by a large induction of particulars
(and the reader has somewhat of the evidence presented in this
volume), that he was none other than the Devil himself, supposed to
have become incarnate; who, though through the first transgression,
and his connection with the woman, he had brought sin and death into
the world, had, nevertheless, by means of them, brought innumerable
benefits to mankind. As the name Pluto has the very same meaning as
Saturn, The hidden one, so, whatever other aspect this name had,
as applied to the father of the gods, it is to Satan, the Hidden
Lord of hell, ultimately that all came at last to be traced back;
for the different myths about Saturn, when carefully examined, show
that he was at once the Devil, the father of all sin and idolatry,
who hid himself under the disguise of the serpent,--and Adam, who
hid himself among the trees of the garden,--and Noah, who lay hid
for a whole year in the ark,--and Nimrod, who was hid in the secrecy
of the Babylonian Mysteries. It was to glorify Nimrod that the whole
Chaldean system of iniquity was formed. He was known as Nin, the
son, and his wife as Rhea, who was called Ammas, The Mother. The
name Rhea, as applied to Semiramis, had another meaning from what it
had when applied to her, who was really the primeval goddess, the
mother of gods and men. But yet, to make out the full majesty of
her character, it was necessary that she should be identified with
that primeval goddess; and, therefore, although the son she bore in
her arms was represented as he who was born to destroy death, yet
she was often represented with the very symbols of her who brought
death into the world. And so was it also in the different countries
where the Babylonian system spread.
Chapter II
Section II
Sub-Section I
The Child in Assyria
The original of that mother, so
widely worshipped, there is reason to believe, was Semiramis, *
already referred to, who, it is well known, was worshipped by the
Babylonians, and other eastern nations, and that under the name of
Rhea, the great Goddess Mother.
* Sir H. Rawlinson having found
evidence at Nineveh, of the existence of a Semiramis about six
or seven centuries before the Christian era, seems inclined to
regard her as the only Semiramis that ever existed. But this is
subversive of all history. The fact that there was a Semiramis
in the primeval ages of the world, is beyond all doubt, although
some of the exploits of the latter queen have evidently been
attributed to her predecessor. Mr. Layard dissents from Sir. H.
Rawlinson's opinion.
It was from the son, however, that
she derived all her glory and her claims to deification. That son,
though represented as a child in his mother's arms, was a person of
great stature and immense bodily powers, as well as most fascinating
manners. In Scripture he is referred to (Eze 8:14) under the name of
Tammuz, but he is commonly known among classical writers under the
name of Bacchus, that is, The Lamented one. *
* From Bakhah to weep or
lament. Among the Phoenicians, says Hesychius, Bacchos means
weeping. As the women wept for Tammuz, so did they for Bacchus.
To the ordinary reader the name of
Bacchus suggests nothing more than revelry and drunkenness, but it
is now well known, that amid all the abominations that attended his
orgies, their grand design was professedly the purification of
souls, and that from the guilt and defilement of sin. This lamented
one, exhibited and adored as a little child in his mother's arms,
seems, in point of fact, to have been the husband of Semiramis,
whose name, Ninus, by which he is commonly known in classical
history, literally signified The Son. As Semiramis, the wife, was
worshipped as Rhea, whose grand distinguishing character was that of
the great goddess Mother, * the conjunction with her of her
husband, under the name of Ninus, or The Son, was sufficient to
originate the peculiar worship of the Mother and Son, so
extensively diffused among the nations of antiquity; and this, no
doubt, is the explanation of the fact which has so much puzzled the
inquirers into ancient history, that Ninus is sometimes called the
husband, and sometimes the son of Semiramis.
* As such Rhea was called by
the Greeks, Ammas. Ammas is evidently the Greek form of the
Chaldee Ama, Mother.
This also accounts for the origin
of the very same confusion of relationship between Isis and Osiris,
the mother and child of the Egyptians; for as Bunsen shows, Osiris
was represented in Egypt as at once the son and husband of his
mother; and actually bore, as one of his titles of dignity and
honour, the name Husband of the Mother. * This still further casts
light on the fact already noticed, that the Indian God Iswara is
represented as a babe at the breast of his own wife Isi, or Parvati.
* BUNSEN. It may be observed
that this very name Husband of the Mother, given to Osiris,
seems even at this day to be in common use among ourselves,
although there is not the least suspicion of the meaning of the
term, or whence it has come. Herodotus mentions that when in
Egypt, he was astonished to hear the very same mournful but
ravishing Song of Linus, sung by the Egyptians (although under
another name), which he had been accustomed to hear in his own
native land of Greece. Linus was the same god as the Bacchus of
Greece, or Osiris of Egypt; for Homer introduces a boy singing
the song of Linus, while the vintage is going on (Ilias), and
the Scholiast says that this son was sung in memory of Linus,
who was torn in pieces by dogs. The epithet dogs, applied to
those who tore Linus in pieces, is evidently used in a mystical
sense, and it will afterwards been seen how thoroughly the other
name by which he is known--Narcissus--identifies him with the
Greek Bacchus and Egyptian Osiris. In some places in Egypt, for
the song of Linus or Osiris, a peculiar melody seems to have
been used. Savary says that, in the temple of Abydos, the
priest repeated the seven vowels in the form of hymns, and that
musicians were forbid to enter it. (Letters) Strabo, whom
Savary refers to, calls the god of that temple Memnon, but we
learn from Wilkinson that Osiris was the great god of Abydos,
whence it is evident that Memnon and Osiris were only different
names of the same divinity. Now the name of Linus or Osiris, as
the husband of his mother, in Egypt, was Kamut (BUNSEN). When
Gregory the Great introduced into the Church of Rome what are
now called the Gregorian Chants, he got them from the Chaldean
mysteries, which had long been established in Rome; for the
Roman Catholic priest, Eustace, admits that these chants were
largely composed of Lydian and Phrygian tunes (Classical
Tour), Lydia and Phrygia being among the chief seats in later
times of those mysteries, of which the Egyptian mysteries were
only a branch. These tunes were sacred--the music of the great
god, and in introducing them Gregory introduced the music of
Kamut. And thus, to all appearance, has it come to pass, that
the name of Osiris or Kamut, the husband of the mother, is in
every-day use among ourselves as the name of the musical scale;
for what is the melody of Osiris, consisting of the seven
vowels formed into a hymn, but--the Gamut?
Now, this Ninus, or Son, borne in
the arms of the Babylonian Madonna, is so described as very clearly
to identify him with Nimrod. Ninus, king of the Assyrians, * says
Trogus Pompeius, epitomised by Justin, first of all changed the
contented moderation of the ancient manners, incited by a new
passion, the desire of conquest. He was the first who carried on war
against his neighbours, and he conquered all nations from Assyria to
Lybia, as they were yet unacquainted with the arts of war.
* The name, Assyrians, as has
already been noticed, has a wide latitude of meaning among the
classic authors, taking in the Babylonians as well as the
Assyrians proper.
This account points directly to
Nimrod, and can apply to no other. The account of Diodorus Siculus
entirely agrees with it, and adds another trait that goes still
further to determine the identity. That account is as follows:
Ninus, the most ancient of the Assyrian kings mentioned in history,
performed great actions. Being naturally of a warlike disposition,
and ambitious of glory that results from valour, he armed a
considerable number of young men that were brave and vigorous like
himself, trained them up a long time in laborious exercises and
hardships, and by that means accustomed them to bear the fatigues of
war, and to face dangers with intrepidity. As Diodorus makes Ninus
the most ancient of the Assyrian kings, and represents him as
beginning those wars which raised his power to an extraordinary
height by bringing the people of Babylonia under subjection to him,
while as yet the city of Babylon was not in existence, this shows
that he occupied the very position of Nimrod, of whom the Scriptural
account is, that he first began to be mighty on the earth, and
that the beginning of his kingdom was Babylon. As the Babel
builders, when their speech was confounded, were scattered abroad on
the face of the earth, and therefore deserted both the city and the
tower which they had commenced to build, Babylon as a city, could
not properly be said to exist till Nimrod, by establishing his power
there, made it the foundation and starting-point of his greatness.
In this respect, then, the story of Ninus and of Nimrod exactly
harmonise. The way, too, in which Ninus gained his power is the very
way in which Nimrod erected his. There can be no doubt that it was
by inuring his followers to the toils and dangers of the chase, that
he gradually formed them to the use of arms, and so prepared them
for aiding him in establishing his dominions; just as Ninus, by
training his companions for a long time in laborious exercises and
hardships, qualified them for making him the first of the Assyrian
kings.
The conclusions deduced from these
testimonies of ancient history are greatly strengthened by many
additional considerations. In Genesis 10:11, we find a passage,
which, when its meaning is properly understood, casts a very steady
light on the subject. That passage, as given in the authorised
version, runs thus: Out of that land went forth Asshur, and builded
Nineveh. This speaks of it as something remarkable, that Asshur
went out of the land of Shinar, while yet the human race in general
went forth from the same land. It goes upon the supposition that
Asshur had some sort of divine right to that land, and that he had
been, in a manner, expelled from it by Nimrod, while no divine right
is elsewhere hinted at in the context, or seems capable of proof.
Moreover, it represents Asshur as setting up in the IMMEDIATE
NEIGHBOURHOOD of Nimrod as mighty a kingdom as Nimrod himself,
Asshur building four cities, one of which is emphatically said to
have been great (v 12); while Nimrod, on this interpretation,
built just the same number of cities, of which none is specially
characterised as great. Now, it is in the last degree improbable
that Nimrod would have quietly borne so mighty a rival so near him.
To obviate such difficulties as these, it has been proposed to
render the words, out of that land he (Nimrod) went forth into
Asshur, or Assyria. But then, according to ordinary usage of
grammar, the word in the original should have been Ashurah, with
the sign of motion to a place affixed to it, whereas it is simply
Asshur, without any such sign of motion affixed. I am persuaded that
the whole perplexity that commentators have hitherto felt in
considering this passage, has arisen from supposing that there is a
proper name in the passage, where in reality no proper name exists.
Asshur is the passive participle of a verb, which, in its Chaldee
sense, signifies to make strong, and, consequently, signifies
being strengthened, or made strong. Read thus, the whole passage
is natural and easy (v 10), And the beginning of his (Nimrod's)
kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and Accad, and Calneh. A beginning
naturally implies something to succeed, and here we find it (v 11):
Out of that land he went forth, being made strong, or when he had
been made strong (Ashur), and builded Nineveh, c. Now, this
exactly agrees with the statement in the ancient history of Justin:
Ninus strengthened the greatness of his acquired dominion by
continued possession. Having subdued, therefore, his neighbours,
when, by an accession of forces, being still further strengthened,
he went forth against other tribes, and every new victory paved the
way for another, he subdued all the peoples of the East. Thus,
then, Nimrod, or Ninus, was the builder of Nineveh; and the origin
of the name of that city, as the habitation of Ninus, is accounted
for, * and light is thereby, at the same time, cast on the fact,
that the name of the chief part of the ruins of Nineveh is Nimroud
at this day.
* Nin-neveh, The habitation of
Ninus.
Now, assuming that Ninus is Nimrod,
the way in which that assumption explains what is otherwise
inexplicable in the statements of ancient history greatly confirms
the truth of that assumption itself. Ninus is said to have been the
son of Belus or Bel, and Bel is said to have been the founder of
Babylon. If Ninus was in reality the first king of Babylon, how
could Belus or Bel, his father, be said to be the founder of it?
Both might very well be, as will appear if we consider who was Bel,
and what we can trace of his doings. If Ninus was Nimrod, who was
the historical Bel? He must have been Cush; for Cush begat Nimrod
(Gen 10:8); and Cush is generally represented as having been a
ringleader in the great apostacy. * But again, Cush, as the son of
Ham, was Her-mes or Mercury; for Hermes is just an Egyptian synonym
for the son of Ham. **
* See GREGORIUS TURONENSIS, De
rerum Franc. Gregory attributes to Cush what was said more
generally to have befallen his son; but his statement shows the
belief in his day, which is amply confirmed from other sources,
that Cush had a pre-eminent share in leading mankind away from
the true worship of God.
** The composition of Her-mes
is, first, from Her, which, in Chaldee, is synonymous with
Ham, or Khem, the burnt one. As her also, like Ham,
signified The hot or burning one, this name formed a
foundation for covertly identifying Ham with the Sun, and so
deifying the great patriarch, after whose name the land of Egypt
was called, in connection with the sun. Khem, or Ham, in his own
name was openly worshipped in later ages in the land of Ham
(BUNSEN); but this would have been too daring at first. By means
of Her, the synonym, however, the way was paved for this.
Her is the name of Horus, who is identified with the sun
(BUNSEN), which shows the real etymology of the name to be from
the verb to which I have traced it. Then, secondly, Mes, is
from Mesheh (or, without the last radical, which is omissible),
Mesh, to draw forth. In Egyptian, we have Ms in the sense of
to bring forth (BUNSEN, Hieroglyphical Signs), which is
evidently a different form of the same word. In the passive
sense, also, we find Ms used (BUNSEN, Vocabulary). The radical
meaning of Mesheh in Stockii Lexicon, is given in Latin
Extraxit, and our English word extraction, as applied to
birth or descent, shows that there is a connection between the
generic meaning of this word and birth. This derivation will be
found to explain the meaning of the names of the Egyptian kings,
Ramesses and Thothmes, the former evidently being The son of
Ra, or the Sun; the latter in like manner, being The son of
Thoth. For the very same reason Her-mes is the Son of Her, or
Ham, the burnt one--that is, Cush.
Now, Hermes was the great original
prophet of idolatry; for he was recognised by the pagans as the
author of their religious rites, and the interpreter of the gods.
The distinguished Gesenius identifies him with the Babylonian Nebo,
as the prophetic god; and a statement of Hyginus shows that he was
known as the grand agent in that movement which produced the
division of tongues. His words are these: For many ages men lived
under the government of Jove [evidently not the Roman Jupiter, but
the Jehovah of the Hebrews], without cities and without laws, and
all speaking one language. But after that Mercury interpreted the
speeches of men (whence an interpreter is called Hermeneutes), the
same individual distributed the nations. Then discord began. *
* HYGINUS, Fab. Phoroneus is
represented as king at this time.
Here there is a manifest enigma.
How could Mercury or Hermes have any need to interpret the speeches
of mankind when they all spake one language? To find out the
meaning of this, we must go to the language of the Mysteries.
Peresh, in Chaldee, signifies to interpret; but was pronounced by
old Egyptians and by Greeks, and often by the Chaldees themselves,
in the same way as Peres, to divide. Mercury, then, or Hermes,
or Cush, the son of Ham, was the DIVIDER of the speeches of men.
He, it would seem, had been the ringleader in the scheme for
building the great city and tower of Babel; and, as the well known
title of Hermes,--the interpreter of the gods, would indicate, had
encouraged them, in the name of God, to proceed in their
presumptuous enterprise, and so had caused the language of men to be
divided, and themselves to be scattered abroad on the face of the
earth. Now look at the name of Belus or Bel, given to the father of
Ninus, or Nimrod, in connection with this. While the Greek name
Belus represented both the Baal and Bel of the Chaldees, these were
nevertheless two entirely distinct titles. These titles were both
alike often given to the same god, but they had totally different
meanings. Baal, as we have already seen, signified The Lord; but
Bel signified The Confounder. When, then, we read that Belus, the
father of Ninus, was he that built or founded Babylon, can there be
a doubt, in what sense it was that the title of Belus was given to
him? It must have been in the sense of Bel the Confounder. And to
this meaning of the name of the Babylonian Bel, there is a very
distinct allusion in Jeremiah 1:2, where it is said Bel is
confounded, that is, The Confounder is brought to confusion. That
Cush was known to Pagan antiquity under the very character of Bel,
The Confounder, a statement of Ovid very clearly proves. The
statement to which I refer is that in which Janus the god of gods,
* from whom all the other gods had their origin, is made to say of
himself: The ancients...called me Chaos.
* Janus was so called in the
most ancient hymns of the Salii. (MACROB, Saturn.)
Now, first this decisively shows
that Chaos was known not merely as a state of confusion, but as the
god of Confusion. But, secondly, who that is at all acquainted
with the laws of Chaldaic pronunciation, does not know that Chaos is
just one of the established forms of the name of Chus or Cush? *
Then, look at the symbol of Janus, ** whom the ancients called
Chaos, and it will be seen how exactly it tallies with the doings
of Cush, when he is identified with Bel, The Confounder.
Janus and his Club
That symbol is a club; and the name
of a club in Chaldee comes from the very word which signifies to
break in pieces, or scatter abroad. ***
* The name of Cush is also
Khus, for sh frequently passes in Chaldee into s; and Khus, in
pronunciation, legitimately becomes Khawos, or, without the
digamma, Khaos.
** From Sir WM. BETHAM'S
Etruscan Literature and Antiquities Investigated, 1842. The
Etruscan name on the reverse of a medal--Bel-athri, Lord of
spies, is probably given to Janus, in allusion to his well
known title Janus Tuens, which may be rendered Janus the
Seer, or All-seeing Janus.
*** In Proverbs 25:18, a maul
or club is Mephaitz. In Jeremiah 51:20, the same word, without
the Jod, is evidently used for a club (though, in our version,
it is rendered battle-axe); for the use of it is not to cut
asunder, but to break in pieces. See the whole passage.
He who caused the confusion of
tongues was he who broke the previously united earth (Gen 11:1)
in pieces, and scattered the fragments abroad. How significant,
then, as a symbol, is the club, as commemorating the work of Cush,
as Bel, the Confounder? And that significance will be all the more
apparent when the reader turns to the Hebrew of Genesis 11:9, and
finds that the very word from which a club derives its name is that
which is employed when it is said, that in consequence of the
confusion of tongues, the children of men were scattered abroad on
the face of all the earth. The word there used for scattering
abroad is Hephaitz, which, in the Greek form becomes Hephaizt, * and
hence the origin of the well known but little understood name of
Hephaistos, as applied to Vulcan, The father of the gods. **
* There are many instances of a
similar change. Thus Botzra becomes in Greek, Bostra; and
Mitzraim, Mestraim.
** Vulcan, in the classical
Pantheon, had not commonly so high a place, but in Egypt
Hephaistos, or Vulcan, was called Father of the gods.
(AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS)
Hephaistos is the name of the
ringleader in the first rebellion, as The Scatterer abroad, as Bel
is the name of the same individual as the Confounder of tongues.
Here, then, the reader may see the real origin of Vulcan's Hammer,
which is just another name for the club of Janus or Chaos, The god
of Confusion; and to this, as breaking the earth in pieces, there
is a covert allusion in Jeremiah 1:23, where Babylon, as identified
with its primeval god, is thus apostrophised: How is the hammer of
the whole earth cut asunder and broken! Now, as the tower-building
was the first act of open rebellion after the flood, and Cush, as
Bel, was the ringleader in it, he was, of course, the first to whom
the name Merodach, The great Rebel, * must have been given, and,
therefore, according to the usual parallelism of the prophetic
language, we find both names of the Babylonian god referred to
together, when the judgment on Babylon is predicted: Bel is
confounded: Merodach is broken in pieces (Jer 1:2).
* Merodach comes from Mered, to
rebel; and Dakh, the demonstrative pronoun affixed, which makes
it emphatic, signifying That or The great.
The judgment comes upon the
Babylonian god according to what he had done. As Bel, he had
confounded the whole earth, therefore he is confounded. As
Merodach, by the rebellion he had stirred up, he had broken the
united world in pieces; therefore he himself is broken in pieces.
So much for the historical
character of Bel, as identified with Janus or Chaos, the god of
confusion, with his symbolical club. *
* While the names Bel and
Hephaistos had the origin above referred to, they were not
inappropriate names also, though in a different sense, for the
war-gods descending from Cush, from whom Babylon derived its
glory among the nations. The warlike deified kings of the line
of Cush gloried in their power to carry confusion among their
enemies, to scatter their armies, and to break the earth in
pieces by their resistless power. To this, no doubt, as well as
to the acts of the primeval Bel, there is allusion in the
inspired denunciations of Jeremiah on Babylon. The physical
sense also of these names was embodied in the club given to the
Grecian Hercules--the very club of Janus--when, in a character
quite different from that of the original Hercules, he was set
up as the great reformer of the world, by mere physical force.
When two-headed Janus with the club is represented, the two-fold
representation was probably intended to represent old Cush, and
young Cush or Nimrod, as combined. But the two-fold
representation with other attributes, had reference also to
another Father of the gods, afterwards to be noticed, who had
specially to do with water.
Proceeding, then, on these
deductions, it is not difficult to see how it might be said that Bel
or Belus, the father of Ninus, founded Babylon, while, nevertheless,
Ninus or Nimrod was properly the builder of it. Now, though Bel or
Cush, as being specially concerned in laying the first foundations
of Babylon, might be looked upon as the first king, as in some of
the copies of Eusebius' Chronicle he is represented, yet it is
evident, from both sacred history and profane, that he could never
have reigned as king of the Babylonian monarchy, properly so called;
and accordingly, in the Armenian version of the Chronicle of
Eusebius, which bears the undisputed palm for correctness and
authority, his name is entirely omitted in the list of Assyrian
kings, and that of Ninus stands first, in such terms as exactly
correspond with the Scriptural account of Nimrod. Thus, then,
looking at the fact that Ninus is currently made by antiquity the
son of Belus, or Bel, when we have seen that the historical Bel is
Cush, the identity of Ninus and Nimrod is still further confirmed.
But when we look at what is said of
Semiramis, the wife of Ninus, the evidence receives an additional
development. That evidence goes conclusively to show that the wife
of Ninus could be none other than the wife of Nimrod, and, further,
to bring out one of the grand characters in which Nimrod, when
deified, was adored. In Daniel 11:38, we read of a god called Ala
Mahozine *--i.e., the god of fortifications.
* In our version, Ala Mahozim
is rendered alternatively god of forces, or gods protectors.
To the latter interpretation, there is this insuperable
objection, that Ala is in the singular. Neither can the former
be admitted; for Mahozim, or Mauzzim, does not signify forces,
or armies, but munitions, as it is also given in the
margin--that is fortifications. Stockius, in his Lexicon,
gives us the definition of Mahoz in the singular, rober, arx,
locus munitus, and in proof of the definition, the following
examples:--Judges 6:26, And build an altar to the Lord thy God
upon the top of this rock (Mahoz, in the margin strong
place); and Daniel 11:19, Then shall he turn his face to the
fort (Mahoz) of his own land.
Who this god of fortifications
could be, commentators have found themselves at a loss to determine.
In the records of antiquity the existence of any god of
fortifications has been commonly overlooked; and it must be
confessed that no such god stands forth there with any prominence to
the ordinary reader. But of the existence of a goddess of
fortifications, every one knows that there is the amplest evidence.
That goddess is Cybele, who is universally represented with a mural
or turreted crown, or with a fortification, on her head. Why was
Rhea or Cybele thus represented? Ovid asks the question and answers
it himself; and the answer is this: The reason he says, why the
statue of Cybele wore a crown of towers was, because she first
erected them in cities. The first city in the world after the flood
(from whence the commencement of the world itself was often dated)
that had towers and encompassing walls, was Babylon; and Ovid
himself tells us that it was Semiramis, the first queen of that
city, who was believed to have surrounded Babylon with a wall of
brick. Semiramis, then, the first deified queen of that city and
tower whose top was intended to reach to heaven, must have been the
prototype of the goddess who first made towers in cities. When we
look at the Ephesian Diana, we find evidence to the very same
effect. In general, Diana was depicted as a virgin, and the
patroness of virginity; but the Ephesian Diana was quite different.
She was represented with all the attributes of the Mother of the
gods, and, as the Mother of the gods, she wore a turreted crown,
such as no one can contemplate without being forcibly reminded of
the tower of Babel. Now this tower-bearing Diana is by an ancient
scholiast expressly identified with Semiramis. *
* From Kitto's
Illustrated Commentary, vol. v. p. 205.
* A scholiast on the
Periergesis of Dionysius, says Layard (Nineveh and its Remains),
makes Semiramis the same as the goddess Artemis or Despoina.
Now, Artemis was Diana, and the title of Despoina given to her,
shows that it was in the character of the Ephesian Diana she was
identified with Semiramis; for Despoina is the Greek for Domina,
The Lady, the peculiar title of Rhea or Cybele, the
tower-bearing goddess, in ancient Rome. (OVID, Fasti)
When, therefore, we remember that
Rhea or Cybele, the tower-bearing goddess, was, in point of fact, a
Babylonian goddess, and that Semiramis, when deified, was worshipped
under the name of Rhea, there will remain, I think, no doubt as to
the personal identity of the goddess of fortifications.
Now there is no reason to believe
that Semiramis alone (though some have represented the matter so)
built the battlements of Babylon. We have the express testimony of
the ancient historian, Megasthenes, as preserved by Abydenus, that
it was Belus who surrounded Babylon with a wall. As Bel, the
Confounder, who began the city and tower of Babel, had to leave both
unfinished, this could not refer to him. It could refer only to his
son Ninus, who inherited his father's title, and who was the first
actual king of the Babylonian empire, and, consequently Nimrod. The
real reason that Semiramis, the wife of Ninus, gained the glory of
finishing the fortifications of Babylon, was, that she came in the
esteem of the ancient idolaters to hold a preponderating position,
and to have attributed to her all the different characters that
belonged, or were supposed to belong, to her husband. Having
ascertained, then, one of the characters in which the deified wife
was worshipped, we may from that conclude what was the corresponding
character of the deified husband. Layard distinctly indicates his
belief that Rhea or Cybele, the tower-crown goddess, was just the
female counterpart of the deity presiding over bulwarks or
fortresses and that this deity was Ninus, or Nimrod, we have still
further evidence from what the scattered notices of antiquity say of
the first deified king of Babylon, under a name that identifies him
as the husband of Rhea, the tower-bearing goddess. That name is
Kronos or Saturn. *
* In the Greek mythology,
Kronos and Rhea are commonly brother and sister. Ninus and
Semiramis, according to history, are not represented as standing
in any such relation to one another; but this is no objection to
the real identity of Ninus and Kronos; for, 1st, the
relationships of the divinities, in most countries, are
peculiarly conflicting--Osiris, in Egypt, is represented at
different times, not only as the son and husband of Isis, but
also as her father and brother (BUNSEN); then, secondly,
whatever the deified mortals might be before deification, on
being deified they came into new relationships. On the
apotheosis of husband and wife, it was necessary for the dignity
of both that both alike should be represented as of the same
celestial origin--as both supernaturally the children of God.
Before the flood, the great sin that brought ruin on the human
race was, that the Sons of God married others than the
daughters of God,--in other words, those who were not
spiritually their sisters. (Gen 6:2,3) In the new world, while
the influence of Noah prevailed, the opposite practice must have
been strongly inculcated; for a son of God to marry any one
but a daughter of God, or his own sister in the faith, must
have been a mis alliance and a disgrace. Hence, from a perversion
of a spiritual idea, came, doubtless, the notion of the dignity
and purity of the royal line being preserved the more intact
through the marriage of royal brothers and sisters. This was the
case in Peru (PRESCOTT), in India (HARDY), and in Egypt
(WILKINSON). Hence the relation of Jupiter to Juno, who gloried
that she was soror et conjux--sister and wife--of her
husband. Hence the same relation between Isis and her husband
Osiris, the former of whom is represented as lamenting her
brother Osiris. (BUNSEN) For the same reason, no doubt, was
Rhea, made the sister of her husband Kronos, to show her divine
dignity and equality.
It is well known that Kronos, or
Saturn, was Rhea's husband; but it is not so well known who was
Kronos himself. Traced back to his original, that divinity is proved
to have been the first king of Babylon. Theophilus of Antioch shows
that Kronos in the east was worshipped under the names of Bel and
Bal; and from Eusebius we learn that the first of the Assyrian
kings, whose name was Belus, was also by the Assyrians called
Kronos. As the genuine copies of Eusebius do not admit of any Belus,
as an actual king of Assyria, prior to Ninus, king of the
Babylonians, and distinct from him, that shows that Ninus, the first
king of Babylon, was Kronos. But, further, we find that Kronos was
king of the Cyclops, who were his brethren, and who derived that
name from him, * and that the Cyclops were known as the inventors
of tower-building.
* The scholiast upon EURIPIDES,
Orest, says that the Cyclops were so called from Cyclops their
king. By this scholiast the Cyclops are regarded as a Thracian
nation, for the Thracians had localised the tradition, and
applied it to themselves; but the following statement of the
scholiast on the Prometheus of Aeschylus, shows that they stood
in such a relation to Kronos as proves that he was their king:
The Cyclops...were the brethren of Kronos, the father of
Jupiter.
The king of the Cyclops, the
inventors of tower-building, occupied a position exactly
correspondent to that of Rhea, who first erected (towers) in
cities. If, therefore, Rhea, the wife of Kronos, was the goddess of
fortifications, Kronos or Saturn, the husband of Rhea, that is,
Ninus or Nimrod, the first king of Babylon, must have been Ala
mahozin, the god of fortifications. (see note below)
The name Kronos itself goes not a
little to confirm the argument. Kronos signifies The Horned one.
As a horn is a well known Oriental emblem for power or might,
Kronos, The Horned one, was, according to the mystic system, just
a synonym for the Scriptural epithet applied to Nimrod--viz.,
Gheber, The mighty one (Gen 10:8), He began to be mighty on the
earth. The name Kronos, as the classical reader is well aware, is
applied to Saturn as the Father of the gods. We have already had
another father of the gods brought under our notice, even Cush in
his character of Bel the Confounder, or Hephaistos, The Scatterer
abroad; and it is easy to understand how, when the deification of
mortals began, and the mighty Son of Cush was deified, the father,
especially considering the part which he seems to have had in
concocting the whole idolatrous system, would have to be deified
too, and of course, in his character as the Father of the Mighty
one, and of all the immortals that succeeded him. But, in point
of fact, we shall find, in the course of our inquiry, that Nimrod
was the actual Father of the gods, as being the first of deified
mortals; and that, therefore, it is in exact accordance with
historical fact that Kronos, the Horned, or Mighty one, is, in the
classic Pantheon, known by that title.
The meaning of this name Kronos,
The Horned one, as applied to Nimrod, fully explains the origin of
the remarkable symbol, so frequently occurring among the Nineveh
sculptures, the gigantic HORNED man-bull, as representing the great
divinities in Assyria. The same word that signified a bull,
signified also a ruler or prince. *
* The name for a bull or ruler,
is in Hebrew without points, Shur, which in Chaldee becomes Tur.
From Tur, in the sense of a bull, comes the Latin Taurus; and
from the same word, in the sense of a ruler, Turannus, which
originally had no evil meaning. Thus, in these well known
classical words, we have evidence of the operation of the very
principle which caused the deified Assyrian kings to be
represented under the form of the man-bull.
Hence the Horned bull signified
The Mighty Prince, thereby pointing back to the first of those
Mighty ones, who, under the name of Guebres, Gabrs, or Cabiri,
occupied so conspicuous a place in the ancient world, and to whom
the deified Assyrian monarchs covertly traced back the origin of
their greatness and might. This explains the reason why the Bacchus
of the Greeks was represented as wearing horns, and why he was
frequently addressed by the epithet Bull-horned, as one of the
high titles of his dignity. Even in comparatively recent times,
Togrul Begh, the leader of the Seljukian Turks, who came from the
neighbourhood of the Euphrates, was in a similar manner represented
with three horns growing out of his head, as the emblem of his
sovereignty.
From HYDE'S Religio
Veterum Persarum, cap. 4, p. 116
This, also, in a remarkable way
accounts for the origin of one of the divinities worshipped by our
Pagan Anglo-Saxon ancestors under the name of Zernebogus. This
Zernebogus was the black, malevolent, ill-omened divinity, in
other words, the exact counterpart of the popular idea of the Devil,
as supposed to be black, and equipped with horns and hoofs. This
name analysed casts a very singular light on the source from whence
has come the popular superstition in regard to the grand Adversary.
The name Zer-Nebo-Gus is almost
pure Chaldee, and seems to unfold itself as denoting The seed of
the prophet Cush. We have seen reason already to conclude that,
under the name Bel, as distinguished from Baal, Cush was the great
soothsayer or false prophet worshipped at Babylon. But independent
inquirers have been led to the conclusion that Bel and Nebo were
just two different titles for the same god, and that a prophetic
god. Thus does Kitto comment on the words of Isaiah 46:1 Bel boweth
down, Nebo stoopeth, with reference to the latter name: The word
seems to come from Nibba, to deliver an oracle, or to prophesy; and
hence would mean an 'oracle,' and may thus, as Calmet suggests
('Commentaire Literal'), be no more than another name for Bel
himself, or a characterising epithet applied to him; it being not
unusual to repeat the same thing, in the same verse, in equivalent
terms. Zer-Nebo-Gus, the great seed of the prophet Cush, was,
of course, Nimrod; for Cush was Nimrod's father. Turn now to Layard,
and see how this land of ours and Assyria are thus brought into
intimate connection.
Assyrian Hercules, or
Zernebogus*
* From LAYARD'S Nineveh
and Babylon, p. 605.
In a woodcut, first we find the
Assyrian Hercules, that is Nimrod the giant, as he is called in
the Septuagint version of Genesis, without club, spear, or weapons
of any kind, attacking a bull. Having overcome it, he sets the
bull's horns on his head, as a trophy of victory and a symbol of
power; and thenceforth the hero is represented, not only with the
horns and hoofs above, but from the middle downwards, with the legs
and cloven feet of the bull. Thus equipped he is represented as
turning next to encounter a lion. This, in all likelihood, is
intended to commemorate some event in the life of him who first
began to be mighty in the chase and in war, and who, according to
all ancient traditions, was remarkable also for bodily power, as
being the leader of the Giants that rebelled against heaven. Now
Nimrod, as the son of Cush, was black, in other words, was a Negro.
Can the Ethiopian change his skin? is in the original, Can the
Cushite do so? Keeping this, then, in mind, it will be seen that in
that figure disentombed from Nineveh, we have both the prototype of
the Anglo-Saxon Zer-Nebo-Gus, the seed of the prophet Cush, and
the real original of the black Adversary of mankind, with horns and
hoofs. It was in a different character from that of the Adversary
that Nimrod was originally worshipped; but among a people of a fair
complexion, as the Anglo-Saxons, it was inevitable that, if
worshipped at all, it must generally be simply as an object of fear;
and so Kronos, The Horned one, who wore the horns, as the emblem
both of his physical might and sovereign power, has come to be, in
popular superstition, the recognised representative of the Devil.
In many and far-severed countries,
horns became the symbols of sovereign power. The corona or crown,
that still encircles the brows of European monarchs, seems remotely
to be derived from the emblem of might adopted by Kronos, or Saturn,
who, according to Pherecydes, was the first before all others that
ever wore a crown. The first regal crown appears to have been only
a band, in which the horns were set. From the idea of power
contained in the horn, even subordinate rulers seem to have worn a
circlet adorned with a single horn, in token of their derived
authority.
Bruce, the Abyssinian traveller
gives examples of Abyssinian chiefs thus decorated, in regard to
whom he states that the horn attracted his particular attention,
when he perceived that the governors of provinces were distinguished
by this head-dress.
Horned Head-Dresses
See KITTO'S Illustrated
Commentary, vol. iv. pp. 280-282
In the case of sovereign powers,
the royal head-band was adorned sometimes with a double, sometimes
with a triple horn. The double horn had evidently been the original
symbol of power or might on the part of sovereigns; for, on the
Egyptian monuments, the heads of the deified royal personages have
generally no more than the two horns to shadow forth their power. As
sovereignty in Nimrod's case was founded on physical force, so the
two horns of the bull were the symbols of that physical force. And,
in accordance with this, we read in Sanchuniathon that Astarte put
on her own head a bull's head as the ensign of royalty. By-and-by,
however, another and a higher idea came in, and the expression of
that idea was seen in the symbol of the three horns. A cap seems in
course of time to have come to be associated with the regal horns.
In Assyria the three-horned cap was one of the sacred emblems, in
token that the power connected with it was of celestial origin,--the
three horns evidently pointing at the power of the trinity. Still,
we have indications that the horned band, without any cap, was
anciently the corona or royal crown. The crown borne by the Hindoo
god Vishnu, in his avatar of the Fish, is just an open circle or
band, with three horns standing erect from it, with a knob on the
top of each horn.
Three-Horned Cap of
Vishnu
MAURICE, vol. iii. p.
353. London, 1793
All the avatars are represented as
crowned with a crown that seems to have been modelled from this,
consisting of a coronet with three points, standing erect from it,
in which Sir William Jones recognises the Ethiopian or Parthian
coronet. The open tiara of Agni, the Hindoo god of fire, shows in
its lower round the double horn, made in the very same way as in
Assyria, proving at once the ancient custom, and whence that custom
had come. Instead of the three horns, three horn-shaped leaves came
to be substituted; and thus the horned band gradually passed into
the modern coronet or crown with the three leaves of the
fleur-de-lis, or other familiar three-leaved adornings.
Tyrian Hercules
From KITTO'S
Illust. Com., vol. ii. p. 301.
The groove in the
middle of the central prominence seems to prove that
it is not really a horn, but a leaf.
Among the Red Indians of America
there had evidently been something entirely analogous to the
Babylonian custom of wearing the horns; for, in the buffalo dance
there, each of the dancers had his head arrayed with buffalo's
horns; and it is worthy of especial remark, that the Satyric
dance, * or dance of the Satyrs in Greece, seems to have been the
counterpart of this Red Indian solemnity; for the satyrs were horned
divinities, and consequently those who imitated their dance must
have had their heads set off in imitation of theirs.
* BRYANT. The Satyrs were the
companions of Bacchus, and danced along with him (Aelian
Hist.) When it is considered who Bacchus was, and that his
distinguishing epithet was Bull-horned, the horns of the
Satyrs will appear in their true light. For a particular
mystic reason the Satyr's horn was commonly a goat's horn, but
originally it must have been the same as Bacchus'.
When thus we find a custom that is
clearly founded on a form of speech that characteristically
distinguished the region where Nimrod's power was wielded, used in
so many different countries far removed from one another, where no
such form of speech was used in ordinary life, we may be sure that
such a custom was not the result of mere accident, but that it
indicates the wide-spread diffusion of an influence that went forth
in all directions from Babylon, from the time that Nimrod first
began to be mighty on the earth.
There was another way in which
Nimrod's power was symbolised besides by the horn. A synonym for
Gheber, The mighty one, was Abir, while Aber also signified a
wing. Nimrod, as Head and Captain of those men of war, by whom he
surrounded himself, and who were the instruments of establishing his
power, was Baal-aberin, Lord of the mighty ones. But
Baal-abirin (pronounced nearly in the same way) signified The
winged one, * and therefore in symbol he was represented, not only
as a horned bull, but as at once a horned and winged bull--as
showing not merely that he was mighty himself, but that he had
mighty ones under his command, who were ever ready to carry his will
into effect, and to put down all opposition to his power; and to
shadow forth the vast extent of his might, he was represented with
great and wide-expanding wings.
* This is according to a
peculiar Oriental idiom, of which there are many examples. Thus,
Baal-aph, lord of wrath, signifies an angry man;
Baal-lashon, lord of tongue, an eloquent man; Baal-hatsim,
lord of arrows, an archer; and in like manner, Baal-aberin,
lord of wings, signifies winged one.
To this mode of representing the
mighty kings of Babylon and Assyria, who imitated Nimrod and his
successors, there is manifest allusion in Isaiah 8:6-8 Forasmuch as
this people refuseth the waters of Shiloah that go softly, and
rejoice in Rezin and Remaliah's son; now therefore, behold, the Lord
bringeth up upon them the waters of the river, strong and mighty,
even the king of Assyria, and all his glory; and he shall come up
over all his banks. And he shall pass through Judah; he shall
overflow and go over; he shall reach even unto the neck; and the
STRETCHING OUT OF HIS WINGS shall FILL the breadth of thy land, O
Immanuel. When we look at such figures, with their great extent of
expanded wing, as symbolising an Assyrian king, what a vividness and
force does it give to the inspired language of the prophet!
Winged Bull from Nimrod
Winged Bull from
Persepolis
And how clear is it, also, that the
stretching forth of the Assyrian monarch's WINGS, that was to fill
the breadth of Immanuel's land, has that very symbolic meaning to
which I have referred--viz., the overspreading of the land by his
mighty ones, or hosts of armed men, that the king of Babylon was
to bring with him in his overflowing invasion! The knowledge of the
way in which the Assyrian monarchs were represented, and of the
meaning of that representation, gives additional force to the story
of the dream of Cyrus the Great, as told by Herodotus. Cyrus, says
the historian, dreamt that he saw the son of one of his princes, who
was at the time in a distant province, with two great wings on his
shoulders, the one of which overshadowed Asia, and the other
Europe, from which he immediately concluded that he was organising
rebellion against him. The symbols of the Babylonians, whose capital
Cyrus had taken, and to whose power he had succeeded, were entirely
familiar to him; and if the wings were the symbols of sovereign
power, and the possession of them implied the lordship over the
might, or the armies of the empire, it is easy to see how very
naturally any suspicions of disloyalty affecting the individual in
question might take shape in the manner related, in the dreams of
him who might harbour these suspicions.
Now, the understanding of this
equivocal sense of Baal-aberin can alone explain the remarkable
statement of Aristophanes, that at the beginning of the world the
birds were first created, and then after their creation, came the
race of the blessed immortal gods. This has been regarded as
either an atheistical or nonsensical utterance on the part of the
poet, but, with the true key applied to the language, it is found to
contain an important historical fact. Let it only be borne in mind
that the birds--that is, the winged ones--symbolised the Lords
of the mighty ones, and then the meaning is clear, viz., that men
first began to be mighty on the earth; and then, that the Lords
or Leaders of these mighty ones were deified. The knowledge of the
mystic sense of this symbol accounts also for the origin of the
story of Perseus, the son of Jupiter, miraculously born of Danae,
who did such wondrous things, and who passed from country to country
on wings divinely bestowed on him. This equally casts light on the
symbolic myths in regard to Bellerophon, and the feats which he
performed on his winged horse, and their ultimate dis astrous issue;
how high he mounted in the air, and how terrible was his fall; and
of Icarus, the son of Daedalus, who, flying on wax-cemented wings
over the Icarian Sea, had his wings melted off through his too near
approach to the sun, and so gave his name to the sea where he was
supposed to have fallen. The fables all referred to those who trode,
or were supposed to have trodden, in the steps of Nimrod, the first
Lord of the mighty ones, and who in that character was symbolised
as equipped with wings.
Now, it is remarkable that, in the
passage of Aristophanes already referred to, that speaks of the
birds, or the winged ones, being produced before the gods, we are
informed that he from whom both mighty ones and gods derived their
origin, was none other than the winged boy Cupid. *
* Aristophanes says that Eros
or Cupid produced the birds and gods by mingling all
things. This evidently points to the meaning of the name Bel,
which signifies at once the mingler and the confounder. This
name properly belonged to the father of Nimrod, but, as the son
was represented as identified with the father, we have evidence
that the name descended to the son and others by inheritance.
Cupid, the son of Venus, occupied,
as will afterwards be proved, in the mystic mythology the very same
position as Nin, or Ninus, the son, did to Rhea, the mother of the
gods. As Nimrod was unquestionably the first of the mighty ones
after the Flood, this statement of Aristophanes, that the boy-god
Cupid, himself a winged one, produced all the birds or winged
ones, while occupying the very position of Nin or Ninus, the son,
shows that in this respect also Ninus and Nimrod are identified.
While this is the evident meaning of the poet, this also, in a
strictly historical point of view, is the conclusion of the
historian Apollodorus; for he states that Ninus is Nimrod. And
then, in conformity with this identity of Ninus and Nimrod, we find,
in one of the most celebrated sculptures of ancient Babylon, Ninus
and his wife Semiramis represented as actively engaged in the
pursuits of the chase,--the quiver-bearing Semiramis being a fit
companion for the mighty Hunter before the Lord.
Note
Ala-Mahozim
The name Ala-Mahozim is never, as
far as I know, found in any ancient uninspired author, and in the
Scripture itself it is found only in a prophecy. Considering that
the design of prophecy is always to leave a certain obscurity before
the event, though giving enough of light for the practical guidance
of the upright, it is not to be wondered at that an unusual word
should be employed to describe the divinity in question. But, though
this precise name be not found, we have a synonym that can be traced
home to Nimrod. In Sanchuniathon, Astarte, traveling about the
habitable world, is said to have found a star falling through the
air, which she took up and consecrated in the holy island Tyre. Now
what is this story of the falling star but just another version of
the fall of Mulciber from heaven, or of Nimrod from his high estate?
for as we have already seen, Macrobius shows (Saturn.) that the
story of Adonis--the lamented one--so favourite a theme in
Phoenicia, originally came from Assyria. The name of the great god
in the holy island of Tyre, as is well known, was Melkart (KITTO'S
Illus. Comment.), but this name, as brought from Tyre to Carthage,
and from thence to Malta (which was colonised from Carthage), where
it is found on a monument at this day, cast no little light on the
subject. The name Melkart is thought by some to have been derived
from Melek-eretz, or king of the earth (WILKINSON); but the way in
which it is sculptured in Malta shows that it was really Melek-kart,
king of the walled city. Kir, the same as the Welsh Caer, found in
Caer-narvon, c., signifies an encompassing wall, or a city
completely walled round; and Kart was the feminine form of the same
word, as may be seen in the different forms of the name of Carthage,
which is sometimes Car-chedon, and sometimes Cart-hada or Cart-hago.
In the Book of Proverbs we find a slight variety of the feminine
form of Kart, which seems evidently used in the sense of a bulwark
or a fortification. Thus (Prov 10:15) we read: A rich man's wealth
is his strong city (Karit), that is, his strong bulwark or defence.
Melk-kart, then, king of the walled city, conveys the very same
idea as Ala-Mahozim. In GRUTER'S Inscriptions, as quoted by Bryant,
we find a title also given to Mars, the Roman war-god, exactly
coincident in meaning with that of Melkart. We have elsewhere seen
abundant reason to conclude that the original of Mars was Nimrod.
The title to which I refer confirms this conclusion, and is
contained in a Roman inscription on an ancient temple in Spain. This
title shows that the temple was dedicated to Mars Kir-aden, the
lord of The Kir, or walled city. The Roman C, as is well known,
is hard, like K; and Adon, Lord, is also Aden. Now, with this clue
to guide us, we can unravel at once what has hitherto greatly
puzzled mythologists in regard to the name of Mars Quirinus as
distinguished from Mars Gradivus. The K in Kir is what in Hebrew or
Chaldee is called Koph, a different letter from Kape, and is
frequently pronounced as a Q. Quir-inus, therefore, signifies
belonging to the 93 walled city, and refers to the security which
was given to cities by encompassing walls. Gradivus, on the other
hand, comes from Grah, conflict, and divus, god--a different
form of Deus, which has been already shown to be a Chaldee term; and
therefore signifies God of battle. Both these titles exactly
answer to the two characters of Nimrod as the great city builder and
the great warrior, and that both these distinctive characters were
set forth by the two names referred to, we have distinct evidence in
FUSS'S Antiquities. The Romans, says he, worshipped two idols of
the kind [that is, gods under the name of Mars], the one called
Quirinus, the guardian of the city and its peace; the other called
Gradivus, greedy of war and slaughter, whose temple stood beyond the
city's boundaries.
Chapter II
Section II
Sub-Section II
The Child In Egypt
When we turn to Egypt we find
remarkable evidence of the same thing there also. Justin, as we have
already seen, says that Ninus subdued all nations, as far as
Lybia, and consequently Egypt. The statement of Diodorus Siculus is
to the same effect, Egypt being one of the countries that, according
to him, Ninus brought into subjection to himself. In exact
accordance with these historical statements, we find that the name
of the third person in the primeval triad of Egypt was Khons. But
Khons, in Egyptian, comes from a word that signifies to chase.
Therefore, the name of Khons, the son of Maut, the goddess-mother,
who was adorned in such a way as to identify her with Rhea, the
great goddess-mother of Chaldea, * properly signifies The
Huntsman, or god of the chase.
* The distinguishing decoration
of Maut was the vulture head-dress. Now the name of Rhea, in one
of its meanings, signifies a vulture.
As Khons stands in the very same
relation to the Egyptian Maut as Ninus does to Rhea, how does this
title of The Huntsman identify the Egyptian god with Nimrod? Now
this very name Khons, brought into contact with the Roman mythology,
not only explains the meaning of a name in the Pantheon there, that
hitherto has stood greatly in need of explanation, but causes that
name, when explained, to reflect light back again on this Egyptian
divinity, and to strengthen the conclusion already arrived at. The
name to which I refer is the name of the Latin god Consus, who was
in one aspect identified with Neptune, but who was also regarded as
the god of hidden counsels, or the concealer of secrets, who was
looked up to as the patron of horsemanship, and was said to have
produced the horse. Who could be the god of hidden counsels, or
the concealer of secrets, but Saturn, the god of the mysteries,
and whose name as used at Rome, signified The hidden one? The
father of Khons, or Ohonso (as he was also called), that is, Amoun,
was, as we are told by Plutarch, known as The hidden God; and as
father and son in the same triad have ordinarily a correspondence of
character, this shows that Khons also must have been known in the
very same character of Saturn, The hidden one. If the Latin
Consus, then, thus exactly agreed with the Egyptian Khons, as the
god of mysteries, or hidden counsels, can there be a doubt that
Khons, the Huntsman, also agreed with the same Roman divinity as the
supposed producer of the horse? Who so likely to get the credit of
producing the horse as the great huntsman of Babel, who no doubt
enlisted it in the toils of the chase, and by this means must have
been signally aided in his conflicts with the wild beasts of the
forest? In this connection, let the reader call to mind that
fabulous creature, the Centaur, half-man, half-horse, that figures
so much in the mythology of Greece. That imaginary creation, as is
generally admitted, was intended to commemorate the man who first
taught the art of horsemanship. *
* In illustration of the
principle that led to the making of the image of the Centaur,
the following passage may be given from PRESCOTT'S Mexico, as
showing the feelings of the Mexicans on first seeing a man on
horseback: He [Cortes] ordered his men [who were cavalry] to
direct their lances at the faces of their opponents, who,
terrified at the monstrous apparition--for they supposed the
rider and the horse, which they had never before seen, to be one
and the same--were seized with a panic.
But that creation was not the
offspring of Greek fancy. Here, as in many other things, the Greeks
have only borrowed from an earlier source. The Centaur is found on
coins struck in Babylonia, showing that the idea must have
originally come from that quarter.
Centaur from Babylonia
See Nineveh and
Babylon, p. 250, and BRYANT, vol. iii. Plate, p. 245.
The Centaur is found in the Zodiac,
the antiquity of which goes up to a high period, and which had its
origin in Babylon.
Centaur from India*
*
Nineveh and
its Remains, vol. ii. p. 440, Note. The
name there given is Sagittarius. See Note
The Centaur was represented, as we
are expressly assured by Berosus, the Babylonian historian, in the
temple of Babylon, and his language would seem to show that so also
it had been in primeval times. The Greeks did themselves admit this
antiquity and derivation of the Centaur; for though Ixion was
commonly represented as the father of the Centaurs, yet they also
acknowledge that the primitive Centaurus was the same as Kronos, or
Saturn, the father of the gods. *
* Scholiast in Lycophron,
BRYANT. The Scholiast says that Chiron was the son of
Centaurus, that is, Kronos. If any one objects that, as Chiron
is said to have lived in the time of the Trojan war, this shows
that his father Kronos could not be the father of gods and men,
Xenophon answers by saying that Kronos was the brother of
Jupiter. De Venatione
But we have seen that Kronos was
the first King of Babylon, or Nimrod; consequently, the first
Centaur was the same. Now, the way in which the Centaur was
represented on the Babylonian coins, and in the Zodiac, viewed in
this light, is very striking. The Centaur was the same as the sign
Sagittarius, or The Archer. If the founder of Babylon's glory was
The mighty Hunter, whose name, even in the days of Moses, was a
proverb--(Gen 10:9, Wherefore, it is said, Even as Nimrod, the
mighty hunter before the Lord)--when we find the Archer with his
bow and arrow, in the symbol of the supreme Babylonian divinity, and
the Archer, among the signs of the Zodiac that originated in
Babylon, I think we may safely conclude that this Man-horse or
Horse-man Archer primarily referred to him, and was intended to
perpetuate the memory at once of his fame as a huntsman and his
skill as a horse-breaker. (see note below)
Now, when we thus compare the
Egyptian Khons, the Huntsman, with the Latin Consus, the god of
horse-races, who produced the horse, and the Centaur of Babylon,
to whom was attributed the honour of being the author of
horsemanship, while we see how all the lines converge in Babylon, it
will be very clear, I think, whence the primitive Egyptian god Khons
has been derived.
Khons, the son of the great
goddess-mother, seems to have been generally represented as a
full-grown god. The Babylonian divinity was also represented very
frequently in Egypt in the very same way as in the land of his
nativity--i.e., as a child in his mother's arms. *
* One of the symbols with which
Khons was represented, shows that even he was identified with
the child-god; for, says Wilkinson, at the side of his head
fell the plaited lock of Harpocrates, or childhood.
This was the way in which Osiris,
the son, the husband of his mother, was often exhibited, and what
we learn of this god, equally as in the case of Khons, shows that in
his original he was none other than Nimrod. It is admitted that the
secret system of Free Masonry was originally founded on the
Mysteries of the Egyptian Isis, the goddess-mother, or wife of
Osiris. But what could have led to the union of a Masonic body with
these Mysteries, had they not had particular reference to
architecture, and had the god who was worshipped in them not been
celebrated for his success in perfecting the arts of fortification
and building? Now, if such were the case, considering the relation
in which, as we have already seen, Egypt stood to Babylon, who would
naturally be looked up to there as the great patron of the Masonic
art? The strong presumption is, that Nimrod must have been the man.
He was the first that gained fame in this way. As the child of the
Babylonian goddess-mother, he was worshipped, as we have seen, in
the character of Ala mahozim, The god of fortifications. Osiris,
in like manner, the child of the Egyptian Madonna, was equally
celebrated as the strong chief of the buildings. This strong chief
of the buildings was originally worshipped in Egypt with every
physical characteristic of Nimrod. I have already noticed the fact
that Nimrod, as the son of Cush, was a Negro. Now, there was a
tradition in Egypt, recorded by Plutarch, that Osiris was black,
which, in a land where the general complexion was dusky, must have
implied something more than ordinary in its darkness. Plutarch also
states that Horus, the son of Osiris, was of a fair complexion,
and it was in this way, for the most part, that Osiris was
represented. But we have unequivocal evidence that Osiris, the son
and husband of the great goddess-queen of Egypt, was also
represented as a veritable Negro. In Wilkinson may be found a
representation of him with the unmistakable features of the genuine
Cushite or Negro.
Osiris of Egypt
WILKINSON, vol. vi.
Plate 33
Bunsen would have it that this is a
mere random importation from some of the barbaric tribes; but the
dress in which this Negro god is arrayed tells a different tale.
That dress directly connects him with Nimrod. This Negro-featured
Osiris is clothed from head to foot in a spotted dress, the upper
part being a leopard's skin, the under part also being spotted to
correspond with it. Now the name Nimrod * signifies the subduer of
the leopard.
* Nimr-rod; from Nimr, a
leopard, and rada or rad to subdue. According to invariable
custom in Hebrew, when two consonants come together as the two
rs in Nimr-rod, one of them is sunk. Thus Nin-neveh, The
habitation of Ninus, becomes Nineveh. The name Nimrod is
commonly derived from Mered, to rebel; but a difficulty has
always been found in regard to this derivation, as that would
make the name Nimrod properly passive not the rebel, but he
who was rebelled against. There is no doubt that Nimrod was a
rebel, and that his rebellion was celebrated in ancient myths;
but his name in that character was not Nimrod, but Merodach, or,
as among the Romans, Mars, the rebel; or among the Oscans of
Italy, Mamers (SMITH), The causer of rebellion. That the Roman
Mars was really, in his original, the Babylonian god, is evident
from the name given to the goddess, who was recognised sometimes
as his sister, and sometimes as his wife--i.e., Bellona,
which, in Chaldee, signifies, The Lamenter of Bel (from Bel
and onah, to lament). The Egyptian Isis, the sister and wife of
Osiris, is in like manner represented, as we have seen, as
lamenting her brother Osiris. (BUNSEN)
This name seems to imply, that as
Nimrod had gained fame by subduing the horse, and so making use of
it in the chase, so his fame as a huntsman rested mainly on this,
that he found out the art of making the leopard aid him in hunting
the other wild beasts. A particular kind of tame leopard is used in
India at this day for hunting; and of Bagajet I, the Mogul Emperor
of India, it is recorded that in his hunting establishment he had
not only hounds of various breeds, but leopards also, whose collars
were set with jewels. Upon the words of the prophet Habakkuk 1:8,
swifter than leopards, Kitto has the following remarks:--The
swiftness of the leopard is proverbial in all countries where it is
found. This, conjoined with its other qualities, suggested the idea
in the East of partially training it, that it might be employed in
hunting...Leopards are now rarely kept for hunting in Western Asia,
unless by kings and governors; but they are more common in the
eastern parts of Asia. Orosius relates that one was sent by the king
of Portugal to the Pope, which excited great astonishment by the way
in which it overtook, and the facility with which it killed, deer
and wild boars. Le Bruyn mentions a leopard kept by the Pasha who
governed Gaza, and the other territories of the ancient Philistines,
and which he frequently employed in hunting jackals. But it is in
India that the cheetah, or hunting leopard, is most frequently
employed, and is seen in the perfection of his power. This custom
of taming the leopard, and pressing it into the service of man in
this way, is traced up to the earliest times of primitive antiquity.
In the works of Sir William Jones, we find it stated from the
Persian legends, that Hoshang, the father of Tahmurs, who built
Babylon, was the first who bred dogs and leopards for hunting. As
Tahmurs, who built Babylon, could be none other than Nimrod, this
legend only attributes to his father what, as his name imports, he
got the fame of doing himself. Now, as the classic god bearing the
lion's skin is recognised by that sign as Hercules, the slayer of
the Nemean lion, so in like manner, the god clothed in the leopard's
skin would naturally be marked out as Nimrod, the leopard-subduer.
That this leopard skin, as appertaining to the Egyptian god, was no
occasional thing, we have clearest evidence. Wilkinson tells us,
that on all high occasions when the Egyptian high priest was called
to officiate, it was indispensable that he should do so wearing, as
his robe of office, the leopard's skin.
Egyptian High-Priest
WILKINSON, vol. iv. pp.
341, 353
As it is a universal principle in
all idolatries that the high priest wears the insignia of the god he
serves, this indicates the importance which the spotted skin must
have had attached to it as a symbol of the god himself. The ordinary
way in which the favourite Egyptian divinity Osiris was mystically
represented was under the form of a young bull or calf--the calf
Apis--from which the golden calf of the Israelites was borrowed.
There was a reason why that calf should not commonly appear in the
appropriate symbols of the god he represented, for that calf
represented the divinity in the character of Saturn, The HIDDEN
one, Apis being only another name for Saturn. *
* The name of Apis in Egyptian
is Hepi or Hapi, which is evidently from the Chaldee Hap, to
cover. In Egyptian Hap signifies to conceal. (BUNSEN)
The cow of Athor, however, the
female divinity corresponding to Apis, is well known as a spotted
cow, (WILKINSON) and it is singular that the Druids of Britain also
worshipped a spotted cow (DAVIES'S Druids). Rare though it be,
however, to find an instance of the deified calf or young bull
represented with the spots, there is evidence still in existence,
that even it was sometimes so represented. The accompanying figure
represents that divinity, as copied by Col. Hamilton Smith from the
original collection made by the artists of the French Institute of
Cairo
Egyptian Calf-Idol
Biblical
Cyclopaedia, vol. i. p. 368. The flagellum or
lash - the emblem of the great Egyptian god -
suspended to the yoke about the neck of the
calf, shows that this calf represented that god
in one of his different forms.
When we find that Osiris, the grand
god of Egypt, under different forms, was thus arrayed in a leopard's
skin or spotted dress, and that the leopard-skin dress was so
indispensable a part of the sacred robes of his high priest, we may
be sure that there was a deep meaning in such a costume. And what
could that meaning be, but just to identify Osiris with the
Babylonian god, who was celebrated as the Leopard-tamer, and who
was worshipped even as he was, as Ninus, the CHILD in his mother's
arms?
Note
Meaning of the Name Centaurus
The ordinary classical derivation
of this name gives little satisfaction; for, even though it could be
derived from words that signify Bull-killers (and the derivation
itself is but lame), such a meaning casts no light at all on the
history of the Centaurs. Take it as a Chaldee word, and it will be
seen at once that the whole history of the primitive Kentaurus
entirely agrees with the history of Nimrod, with whom we have
already identified him. Kentaurus is evidently derived from Kehn, a
priest, and Tor, to go round. Kehn-Tor, therefore, is Priest
of the revolver, that is, of the sun, which, to appearance, makes a
daily revolution round the earth. The name for a priest, as written,
is just Khn, and the vowel is supplied according to the different
dialects of those who pronounce it, so as to make it either Kohn,
Kahn, or Kehn. Tor, the revolver, as applied to the sun, is
evidently just another name for the Greek Zen or Zan applied to
Jupiter, as identified with the sun, which signifies the Encircler
or Encompasser,--the very word from which comes our own word
Sun, which, in Anglo-Saxon, was Sunna (MALLET, Glossary), and of
which we find distinct traces in Egypt in the term snnu (BUNSEN'S
Vocab.), as applied to the sun's orbit. The Hebrew Zon or Zawon, to
encircle, from which these words come, in Chaldee becomes Don or
Dawon, and thus we penetrate the meaning of the name given by the
Boeotians to the Mighty hunter, Orion. That name was Kandaon, as
appears from the following words of the Scholiast on Lycophron,
quoted in BRYANT: Orion, whom the Boeotians call also Kandaon.
Kahn-daon, then, and Kehn-tor, were just different names for the
same office--the one meaning Priest of the Encircler, the other,
Priest of the revolver--titles evidently equivalent to that of
Bol-kahn, or Priest of Baal, or the Sun, which, there can be no
doubt, was the distinguishing title of Nimrod. As the title of
Centaurus thus exactly agrees with the known position of Nimrod, so
the history of the father of the Centaurs does the same. We have
seen already that, though Ixion was, by the Greeks, made the father
of that mythical race, even they themselves admitted that the
Centaurs had a much higher origin, and consequently that Ixion,
which seems to be a Grecian name, had taken the place of an earlier
name, according to that propensity particularly noticed by Salverte,
which has often led mankind to apply to personages known in one
time and one country, myths which they have borrowed from another
country and an earlier epoch (Des Sciences). Let this only be
admitted to be the case here--let only the name of Ixion be removed,
and it will be seen that all that is said of the father of the
Centaurs, or Horsemen-archers, applies exactly to Nimrod, as
represented by the different myths that refer to the first
progenitor of these Centaurs. First, then, Centaurus is represented
as having been taken up to heaven (DYMOCK Ixion), that is, as
having been highly exalted through special favour of heaven; then,
in that state of exaltation, he is said to have fallen in love with
Nephele, who passed under the name of Juno, the Queen of Heaven.
The story here is intentionally confused, to mystify the vulgar, and
the order of events seems changed, which can easily be accounted
for. As Nephele in Greek signifies a cloud, so the offspring of
Centaurus are said to have been produced by a cloud. But Nephele,
in the language of the country where the fable was originally
framed, signified A fallen woman, and it is from that fallen
woman, therefore, that the Centaurs are really said to have sprung.
Now, the story of Nimrod, as Ninus, is, that he fell in love with
Semiramis when she was another man's wife, and took her for his own
wife, whereby she became doubly fallen--fallen as a woman *-- and
fallen from the primitive faith in which she must have been brought
up; and it is well known that this fallen woman was, under the
name of Juno, or the Dove, after her death, worshipped among the
Babylonians.
* Nephele was used, even in
Greece, as the name of a woman, the degraded wife of Athamas
being so called. (SMITH'S Class. Dict., Athamas)
Centaurus, for his presumption and
pride, was smitten with lightning by the supreme God, and cast down
to hell (DYMOCK, Ixion). This, then, is just another version of
the story of Phaethon, Aesculapius, and Orpheus, who were all
smitten in like manner and for a similar cause. In the infernal
world, the father of the Centaurs is represented as tied by serpents
to a wheel which perpetually revolves, and thus makes his punishment
eternal (DYMOCK). In the serpents there is evidently reference to
one of the two emblems of the fire-worship of Nimrod. If he
introduced the worship of the serpent, as I have endeavoured to
show, there was poetical justice in making the serpent an instrument
of his punishment. Then the revolving wheel very clearly points to
the name Centaurus itself, as denoting the Priest of the revolving
sun. To the worship of the sun in the character of the Revolver,
there was a very distinct allusion not only in the circle which,
among the Pagans, was the emblem of the sun-god, and the blazing
wheel with which he was so frequently represented (WILSON'S Parsi
Religion), but in the circular dances of the Bacchanalians. Hence
the phrase, Bassaridum rotator Evan--The wheeling Evan of the
Bacchantes (STATIUS, Sylv.). Hence, also, the circular dances of
the Druids as referred to in the following quotation from a Druidic
song: Ruddy was the sea beach whilst the circular revolution was
performed by the attendants and the white bands in graceful
extravagance (DAVIES'S Druids). That this circular dance among the
Pagan idolaters really had reference to the circuit of the sun, we
find from the distinct statement of Lucian in his treatise On
Dancing, where, speaking of the circular dance of the ancient
Eastern nations, he says, with express reference to the sun-god, it
consisted in a dance imitating this god. We see then, here, a very
specific reason for the circular dance of the Bacchae, and for the
ever-revolving wheel of the great Centaurus in the infernal regions.
Chapter II
Section II
Sub-Section III
The Child in Greece
Thus much for Egypt. Coming into
Greece, not only do we find evidence there to the same effect, but
increase of that evidence. The god worshipped as a child in the arms
of the great Mother in Greece, under the names of Dionysus, or
Bacchus, or Iacchus, is, by ancient inquirers, expressly identified
with the Egyptian Osiris. This is the case with Herodotus, who had
prosecuted his inquiries in Egypt itself, who ever speaks of Osiris
as Bacchus. To the same purpose is the testimony of Diodorus
Siculus. Orpheus, says he, introduced from Egypt the greatest
part of the mystical ceremonies, the orgies that celebrate the
wanderings of Ceres, and the whole fable of the shades below. The
rites of Osiris and Bacchus are the same; those of Isis and Ceres
exactly resemble each other, except in name. Now, as if to identify
Bacchus with Nimrod, the Leopard-tamer, leopards were employed to
draw his car; he himself was represented as clothed with a leopard's
skin; his priests were attired in the same manner, or when a
leopard's skin was dispensed with, the spotted skin of a fawn was
used as a priestly robe in its stead. This very custom of wearing
the spotted fawn-skin seems to have been imported into Greece
originally from Assyria, where a spotted fawn was a sacred emblem,
as we learn from the Nineveh sculptures; for there we find a
divinity bearing a spotted fawn or spotted fallow-deer, in his arm,
as a symbol of some mysterious import.
Assyrian Divinity, with
Spotted Fallow-Deer
VAUX's Nineveh and
Persepolis, chap. viii. p. 233
The origin of the importance
attached to the spotted fawn and its skin had evidently come thus:
When Nimrod, as the Leopard-tamer, began to be clothed in the
leopard-skin, as the trophy of his skill, his spotted dress and
appearance must have impressed the imaginations of those who saw
him; and he came to be called not only the Subduer of the Spotted
one (for such is the precise meaning of Nimr--the name of the
leopard), but to be called The spotted one himself. We have
distinct evidence to this effect borne by Damascius, who tells us
that the Babylonians called the only son of the great
goddess-mother Momis, or Moumis. Now, Momis, or Moumis, in
Chaldee, like Nimr, signified The spotted one. Thus, then, it
became easy to represent Nimrod by the symbol of the spotted fawn,
and especially in Greece, and wherever a pronunciation akin to that
of Greece prevailed. The name of Nimrod, as known to the Greeks, was
Nebrod. * The name of the fawn, as the spotted one, in Greece was
Nebros; ** and thus nothing could be more natural than that Nebros,
the spotted fawn, should become a synonym for Nebrod himself.
When, therefore, the Bacchus of Greece was symbolised by the Nebros,
or spotted fawn, as we shall find he was symbolised, what could be
the design but just covertly to identify him with Nimrod?
* In the Greek Septuagint,
translated in Egypt, the name of Nimrod is Nebrod.
** Nebros, the name of the
fawn, signifies the spotted one. Nmr, in Egypt, would also
become Nbr; for Bunsen shows that m and b in that land were
often convertible.
We have evidence that this god,
whose emblem was the Nebros, was known as having the very lineage of
Nimrod. From Anacreon, we find that a title of Bacchus was
Aithiopais--i.e., the son of Aethiops. But who was Aethiops? As
the Aethiopians were Cushites, so Aethiops was Cush. Chus, says
Eusebius, was he from whom came the Aethiopians. The testimony of
Josephus is to the same effect. As the father of the Aethiopians,
Cush was Aethiops, by way of eminence. Therefore Epiphanius,
referring to the extraction of Nimrod, thus speaks: Nimrod, the son
of Cush, the Aethiop. Now, as Bacchus was the son of Aethiops, or
Cush, so to the eye he was represented in that character. As Nin
the Son, he was portrayed as a youth or child; and that youth or
child was generally depicted with a cup in his hand. That cup, to
the multitude, exhibited him as the god of drunken revelry; and of
such revelry in his orgies, no doubt there was abundance; but yet,
after all, the cup was mainly a hieroglyphic, and that of the name
of the god. The name of a cup, in the sacred language, was khus, and
thus the cup in the hand of the youthful Bacchus, the son of
Aethiops, showed that he was the young Chus, or the son of Chus. In
a woodcut, the cup in the right hand of Bacchus is held up in so
significant a way, as naturally to suggest that it must be a symbol;
and as to the branch in the other hand, we have express testimony
that it is a symbol.
Bacchus, with Cup and
Branch
From SMITH's Classical
Dictionary, p. 208
But it is worthy of notice that the
branch has no leaves to determine what precise kind of a branch it
is. It must, therefore, be a generic emblem for a branch, or a
symbol of a branch in general; and, consequently, it needs the cup
as its complement, to determine specifically what sort of a branch
it is. The two symbols, then, must be read together, and read thus,
they are just equivalent to--the Branch of Chus--i.e., the scion
or son of Cush. *
* Everyone knows that Homer's
odzos Areos, or Branch of Mars, is the same as a Son of
Mars. The hieroglyphic above was evidently formed on the same
principle. That the cup alone in the hand of the youthful
Bacchus was intended to designate him as the young Chus, or
the boy Chus, we may fairly conclude from a statement of
Pausanias, in which he represents the boy Kuathos as acting
the part of a cup-bearer, and presenting a cup to Hercules
(PAUSANIAS Corinthiaca) Kuathos is the Greek for a cup, and is
evidently derived from the Hebrew Khus, a cup, which, in one
of its Chaldee forms, becomes Khuth or Khuath. Now, it is well
known that the name of Cush is often found in the form of Cuth,
and that name, in certain dialects, would be Cuath. The boy
Kuathos, then, is just the Greek form of the boy Cush, or
the young Cush.
There is another hieroglyphic
connected with Bacchus that goes not a little to confirm this--that
is, the Ivy branch. No emblem was more distinctive of the worship of
Bacchus than this. Wherever the rites of Bacchus were performed,
wherever his orgies were celebrated, the Ivy branch was sure to
appear. Ivy, in some form or other, was essential to these
celebrations. The votaries carried it in their hands, bound it
around their heads, or had the Ivy leaf even indelibly stamped upon
their persons. What could be the use, what could be the meaning of
this? A few words will suffice to show it. In the first place, then,
we have evidence that Kissos, the Greek name for Ivy, was one of the
names of Bacchus; and further, that though the name of Cush, in its
proper form, was known to the priests in the Mysteries, yet that the
established way in which the name of his descendants, the Cushites,
was ordinarily pronounced in Greece, was not after the Oriental
fashion, but as Kissaioi, or Kissioi. Thus, Strabo, speaking of
the inhabitants of Susa, who were the people of Chusistan, or the
ancient land of Cush, says: The Susians are called Kissioi, *
--that is beyond all question, Cushites.
* STRABO. In Hesychius, the
name is Kissaioi. The epithet applied to the land of Cush in
Aeschylus is Kissinos. The above accounts for one of the
unexplained titles of Apollo. Kisseus Apollon is plainly The
Cushite Apollo.
Now, if Kissioi be Cushites, then
Kissos is Cush. Then, further, the branch of Ivy that occupied so
conspicuous a place in all Bacchanalian celebrations was an express
symbol of Bacchus himself; for Hesychius assures us that Bacchus, as
represented by his priest, was known in the Mysteries as The
branch. From this, then, it appears how Kissos, the Greek name of
Ivy, became the name of Bacchus. As the son of Cush, and as
identified with him, he was sometimes called by his father's
name--Kissos. His actual relation, however, to his father was
specifically brought out by the Ivy branch, for the branch of
Kissos, which to the profane vulgar was only the branch of Ivy,
was to the initiated The branch of Cush. *
* The chaplet, or head-band of
Ivy, had evidently a similar hieroglyphical meaning to the
above, for the Greek Zeira Kissou is either a band or circlet
of Ivy, or The seed of Cush. The formation of the Greek
Zeira, a zone or enclosing band, from the Chaldee Zer, to
encompass, shows that Zero the seed, which was also pronounced
Zeraa, would, in like manner, in some Greek dialects, become
Zeira. Kissos, Ivy, in Greek, retains the radical idea of the
Chaldee Khesha or Khesa, to cover or hide, from which there is
reason to believe the name of Cush is derived, for Ivy is
characteristically The coverer or hider. In connection with
this, it may be stated that the second person of the Phoenician
trinity was Chursorus (WILKINSON), which evidently is Chus-zoro,
The seed of Cush. We have already seen that the Phoenicians
derived their mythology from Assyria.
Now, this god, who was recognised
as the scion of Cush, was worshipped under a name, which, while
appropriate to him in his vulgar character as the god of the
vintage, did also describe him as the great Fortifier. That name was
Bassareus, which, in its two-fold meaning, signified at once The
houser of grapes, or the vintage gatherer, and The Encompasser
with a wall, * in this latter sense identifying the Grecian god
with the Egyptian Osiris, the strong chief of the buildings, and
with the Assyrian Belus, who encompassed Babylon with a wall.
* Bassareus is evidently from
the Chaldee Batzar, to which both Gesenius and Parkhurst give
the two-fold meaning of gathering in grapes, and fortifying.
Batzar is softened into Bazzar in the very same way as
Nebuchadnetzar is pronounced Nebuchadnezzar. In the sense of
rendering a defence inaccessible, Gesenius adduces Jeremiah
51:53, Though Babylon should mount up to heaven, and though she
should fortify (tabatzar) the height of her strength, yet from
me shall spoilers come unto her, saith the Lord. Here is
evident reference to the two great elements in Babylon's
strength, first her tower; secondly, her massive fortifications,
or encompassing walls. In making the meaning of Batzar to be,
to render inaccessible, Gesenius seems to have missed the
proper generic meaning of the term. Batzar is a compound verb,
from Ba, in, and Tzar, to compass, exactly equivalent to our
English word en-compass.
Thus from Assyria, Egypt, and
Greece, we have cumulative and overwhelming evidence, all conspiring
to demonstrate that the child worshipped in the arms of the
goddess-mother in all these countries in the very character of Ninus
or Nin, The Son, was Nimrod, the son of Cush. A feature here, or
an incident there, may have been borrowed from some succeeding hero;
but it seems impossible to doubt, that of that child Nimrod was the
prototype, the grand original.
The amazing extent of the worship
of this man indicates something very extraordinary in his character;
and there is ample reason to believe, that in his own day he was an
object of high popularity. Though by setting up as king, Nimrod
invaded the patriarchal system, and abridged the liberties of
mankind, yet he was held by many to have conferred benefits upon
them, that amply indemnified them for the loss of their liberties,
and covered him with glory and renown. By the time that he appeared,
the wild beasts of the forest multiplying more rapidly than the
human race, must have committed great depredations on the scattered
and straggling populations of the earth, and must have inspired
great terror into the minds of men. The danger arising to the lives
of men from such a source as this, when population is scanty, is
implied in the reason given by God Himself for not driving out the
doomed Canaanites before Israel at once, though the measure of their
iniquity was full (Exo 23:29,30): I will not drive them out from
before thee in one year, lest the land become desolate, and the
beast of the field multiply against thee. By little and little I
will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased. The
exploits of Nimrod, therefore, in hunting down the wild beasts of
the field, and ridding the world of monsters, must have gained for
him the character of a pre-eminent benefactor of his race. By this
means, not less than by the bands he trained, was his power
acquired, when he first began to be mighty upon the earth; and in
the same way, no doubt, was that power consolidated. Then, over and
above, as the first great city-builder after the flood, by gathering
men together in masses, and surrounding them with walls, he did
still more to enable them to pass their days in security, free from
the alarms to which they had been exposed in their scattered life,
when no one could tell but that at any moment he might be called to
engage in deadly conflict with prowling wild beasts, in defence of
his own life and of those who were dear to him. Within the
battlements of a fortified city no such danger from savage animals
was to be dreaded; and for the security afforded in this way, men no
doubt looked upon themselves as greatly indebted to Nimrod. No
wonder, therefore, that the name of the mighty hunter, who was at
the same time the prototype of the god of fortifications, should
have become a name of renown. Had Nimrod gained renown only thus, it
had been well. But not content with delivering men from the fear of
wild beasts, he set to work also to emancipate them from that fear
of the Lord which is the beginning of wisdom, and in which alone
true happiness can be found. For this very thing, he seems to have
gained, as one of the titles by which men delighted to honour him,
the title of the Emancipator, or Deliverer. The reader may
remember a name that has already come under his notice. That name is
the name of Phoroneus. The era of Phoroneus is exactly the era of
Nimrod. He lived about the time when men had used one speech, when
the confusion of tongues began, and when mankind was scattered
abroad. He is said to have been the first that gathered mankind into
communities, the first of mortals that reigned, and the first that
offered idolatrous sacrifices. This character can agree with none
but that of Nimrod. Now the name given to him in connection with his
gathering men together, and offering idolatrous sacrifice, is very
significant. Phoroneus, in one of its meanings, and that one of the
most natural, signifies the Apostate. * That name had very likely
been given him by the uninfected portion of the sons of Noah. But
that name had also another meaning, that is, to set free; and
therefore his own adherents adopted it, and glorified the great
Apostate from the primeval faith, though he was the first that
abridged the liberties of mankind, as the grand Emancipator! **
And hence, in one form or other, this title was handed down to this
deified successors as a title of honour. ***
* From Pharo, also pronounced
Pharang, or Pharong, to cast off, to make naked, to apostatise,
to set free. These meanings are not commonly given in this
order, but as the sense of casting off explains all the other
meanings, that warrants the conclusion that to cast off is the
generic sense of the word. Now apostacy is very near akin to
this sense, and therefore is one of the most natural.
** The Sabine goddess Feronia
had evidently a relation to Phoroneus, as the Emancipator. She
was believed to be the goddess of liberty, because at
Terracina (or Anuxur) slaves were emancipated in her temple
(Servius, in Aeneid), and because the freedmen of Rome are
recorded on one occasion to have collected a sum of money for
the purpose of offering it in her temple. (SMITH'S Classical
Dictionary, Feronia)
*** Thus we read of Zeus
Aphesio (PAUSANIAS, Attica), that is Jupiter Liberator and of
Dionysus Eleuthereus (PAUSANIAS), or Bacchus the Deliverer.
The name of Theseus seems to have had the same origin, from
nthes to loosen, and so to set free (the n being omissible).
The temple of Theseus [at Athens] says POTTER ...was allowed
the privilege of being a Sanctuary for slaves, and all those of
mean condition that fled from the persecution of men in power,
in memory that Theseus, while he lived, was an assister and
protector of the distressed.
All tradition from the earliest
times bears testimony to the apostacy of Nimrod, and to his success
in leading men away from the patriarchal faith, and delivering their
minds from that awe of God and fear of the judgments of heaven that
must have rested on them while yet the memory of the flood was
recent. And according to all the principles of depraved human
nature, this too, no doubt, was one grand element in his fame; for
men will readily rally around any one who can give the least
appearance of plausibility to any doctrine which will teach that
they can be assured of happiness and heaven at last, though their
hearts and natures are unchanged, and though they live without God
in the world.
How great was the boon conferred by
Nimrod on the human race, in the estimation of ungodly men, by
emancipating them from the impressions of true religion, and putting
the authority of heaven to a distance from them, we find most
vividly described in a Polynesian tradition, that carries its own
evidence with it. John Williams, the well known missionary, tells us
that, according to one of the ancient traditions of the islanders of
the South Seas, the heavens were originally so close to the earth
that men could not walk, but were compelled to crawl under them.
This was found a very serious evil; but at length an individual
conceived the sublime idea of elevating the heavens to a more
convenient height. For this purpose he put forth his utmost energy,
and by the first effort raised them to the top of a tender plant
called teve, about four feet high. There he deposited them until he
was refreshed, when, by a second effort, he lifted them to the
height of a tree called Kauariki, which is as large as the sycamore.
By the third attempt he carried them to the summits of the
mountains; and after a long interval of repose, and by a most
prodigious effort, he elevated them to their present situation. For
this, as a mighty benefactor of mankind, this individual was
deified; and up to the moment that Christianity was embraced, the
deluded inhabitants worshipped him as the 'Elevator of the
heavens.' Now, what could more graphically describe the position of
mankind soon after the flood, and the proceedings of Nimrod as
Phoroneus, The Emancipator, * than this Polynesian fable?
* The bearing of this name,
Phoroneus, The Emancipator, will be seen in Chapter III,
Section I, Christmas, where it is shown that slaves had a
temporary emancipation at his birthday.
While the awful catastrophe by
which God had showed His avenging justice on the sinners of the old
world was yet fresh in the minds of men, and so long as Noah, and
the upright among his descendants, sought with all earnestness to
impress upon all under their control the lessons which that solemn
event was so well fitted to teach, heaven, that is, God, must have
seemed very near to earth. To maintain the union between heaven and
earth, and to keep it as close as possible, must have been the grand
aim of all who loved God and the best interests of the human race.
But this implied the restraining and discountenancing of all vice
and all those pleasures of sin, after which the natural mind,
unrenewed and unsanctified, continually pants. This must have been
secretly felt by every unholy mind as a state of insufferable
bondage. The carnal mind is enmity against God, is not subject to
His law, neither indeed is able to be so. It says to the
Almighty, Depart from us, for we desire not the knowledge of Thy
ways. So long as the influence of the great father of the new world
was in the ascendant, while his maxims were regarded, and a holy
atmosphere surrounded the world, no wonder that those who were
alienated from God and godliness, felt heaven and its influence and
authority to be intolerably near, and that in such circumstances
they could not walk, but only crawl,--that is, that they had no
freedom to walk after the sight of their own eyes and the
imaginations of their own hearts. From this bondage Nimrod
emancipated them. By the apostacy he introduced, by the free life he
developed among those who rallied around him, and by separating them
from the holy influences that had previously less or more controlled
them, he helped them to put God and the strict spirituality of His
law at a distance, and thus he became the Elevator of the heavens,
making men feel and act as if heaven were afar off from earth, and
as if either the God of heaven could not see through the dark
cloud, or did not regard with displeasure the breakers of His laws.
Then all such would feel that they could breathe freely, and that
now they could walk at liberty. For this, such men could not but
regard Nimrod as a high benefactor.
Now, who could have imagined that a
tradition from Tahiti would have illuminated the story of Atlas? But
yet, when Atlas, bearing the heavens on his shoulders, is brought
into juxtaposition with the deified hero of the South Seas, who
blessed the world by heaving up the superincumbent heavens that
pressed so heavily upon it, who does not see that the one story
bears a relation to the other? *
* In the Polynesian story the
heavens and earth are said to have been bound together with
cords, and the severing of these cords is said to have been
effected by myriads of dragon-flies, which, with their
wings, bore an important share in the great work. (WILLIAMS)
Is there not here a reference to Nimrod's `63 mighties or
winged ones? The deified mighty ones were often represented
as winged serpents. See WILKINSON, vol. iv. p. 232, where the
god Agathodaemon is represented as a winged asp. Among a rude
people the memory of such a representation might very naturally
be kept up in connection with the dragon-fly; and as all the
mighty or winged ones of Nimrod's age, the real golden age of
paganism, when dead, became daemons (HESIOD, Works and Days),
they would of course all alike be symbolised in the same way. If
any be stumbled at the thought of such a connection between the
mythology of Tahiti and of Babel, let it not be overlooked that
the name of the Tahitian god of war was Oro (WILLIAMS), while
Horus (or Orus), as Wilkinson calls the son of Osiris, in
Egypt, which unquestionably borrowed its system from Babylon,
appeared in that very character. (WILKINSON) Then what could the
severing of the cords that bound heaven and earth together be,
but just the breaking of the bands of the covenant by which God
bound the earth to Himself, when on smelling a sweet savour in
Noah's sacrifice, He renewed His covenant with him as head of
the human race. This covenant did not merely respect the promise
to the earth securing it against another universal deluge, but
contained in its bosom a promise of all spiritual blessings to
those who adhere to it. The smelling of the sweet savour in
Noah's sacrifice had respect to his faith in Christ. When,
therefore, in consequence of smelling that sweet savour, God
blessed Noah and his sons (Gen 9:1), that had reference not
merely to temporal but to spiritual and eternal blessings. Every
one, therefore, of the sons of Noah, who had Noah's faith, and
who walked as Noah walked, was divinely assured of an interest
in the everlasting covenant, ordered in all things and sure.
Blessed were those bands by which God bound the believing
children of men to Himself--by which heaven and earth were so
closely joined together. Those, on the other hand, who joined in
the apostacy of Nimrod broke the covenant, and in casting off
the authority of God, did in effect say, Let us break His bands
asunder, and cast His cords from us. To this very act of
severing the covenant connection between earth and heaven there
is very distinct allusion, though veiled, in the Babylonian
history of Berosus. There Belus, that is Nimrod, after having
dispelled the primeval darkness, is said to have separated
heaven and earth from one another, and to have orderly arranged
the world. (BEROSUS, in BUNSEN) These words were intended to
represent Belus as the Former of the world. But then it is a
new world that he forms; for there are creatures in existence
before his Demiurgic power is exerted. The new world that Belus
or Nimrod formed, was just the new order of things which he
introduced when, setting at nought all Divine appointments, he
rebelled against Heaven. The rebellion of the Giants is
represented as peculiarly a rebellion against Heaven. To this
ancient quarrel between the Babylonian potentates and Heaven,
there is plainly an allusion in the words of Daniel to
Nebuchadnezzar, when announcing that sovereign's humiliation and
subsequent restoration, he says (Dan 4:26), Thy kingdom shall
be sure unto thee, when thou hast known that the HEAVENS do
rule.
Thus, then, it appears that Atlas,
with the heavens resting on his broad shoulders, refers to no mere
distinction in astronomical knowledge, however great, as some have
supposed, but to a quite different thing, even to that great
apostacy in which the Giants rebelled against Heaven, and in which
apostacy Nimrod, the mighty one, * as the acknowledged ringleader,
occupied a pre-eminent place. **
* In the Greek Septuagint,
translated in Egypt, the term mighty as applied in Genesis
10:8, to Nimrod, is rendered the ordinary name for a Giant.
** IVAN and KALLERY, in their
account of Japan, show that a similar story to that of Atlas was
known there, for they say that once a day the Emperor sits on
his throne upholding the world and the empire. Now something
like this came to be added to the story of Atlas, for PAUSANIAS
shows that Atlas also was represented as upholding both earth
and heaven.
According to the system which
Nimrod was the grand instrument in introducing, men were led to
believe that a real spiritual change of heart was unnecessary, and
that so far as change was needful, they could be regenerated by mere
external means. Looking at the subject in the light of the
Bacchanalian orgies, which, as the reader has seen, commemorated the
history of Nimrod, it is evident that he led mankind to seek their
chief good in sensual enjoyment, and showed them how they might
enjoy the pleasures of sin, without any fear of the wrath of a holy
God. In his various expeditions he was always accompanied by troops
of women; and by music and song, and games and revelries, and
everything that could please the natural heart, he commended himself
to the good graces of mankind.
Chapter II
Section II
Sub-Section IV
The Death of the Child
How Nimrod died, Scripture is
entirely silent. There was an ancient tradition that he came to a
violent end. The circumstances of that end, however, as antiquity
represents them, are clouded with fable. It is said that tempests of
wind sent by God against the Tower of Babel overthrew it, and that
Nimrod perished in its ruins. This could not be true, for we have
sufficient evidence that the Tower of Babel stood long after
Nimrod's day. Then, in regard to the death of Ninus, profane history
speaks darkly and mysteriously, although one account tells of his
having met with a violent death similar to that of Pentheus,
Lycurgus, * and Orpheus, who were said to have been torn in pieces.
**
* Lycurgus, who is commonly
made the enemy of Bacchus, was, by the Thracians and Phrygians,
identified with Bacchus, who it is well known, was torn in
pieces.
** LUDOVICUS VIVES, Commentary
on Augustine. Ninus as referred to by Vives is called King of
India. The word India in classical writers, though not
always, yet commonly means Ethiopia, or the land of Cush. Thus
the Choaspes in the land of the eastern Cushites is called an
Indian River (DIONYSIUS AFER. Periergesis); and the Nile is
said by Virgil to come from the coloured Indians
(Georg)--i.e., from the Cushites, or Ethiopians of Africa.
Osiris also is by Diodorus Siculus (Bibliotheca), called an
Indian by extraction. There can be no doubt, then, that Ninus,
king of India, is the Cushite or Ethiopian Ninus.
The identity of Nimrod, however,
and the Egyptian Osiris, having been established, we have thereby
light as to Nimrod's death. Osiris met with a violent death, and
that violent death of Osiris was the central theme of the whole
idolatry of Egypt. If Osiris was Nimrod, as we have seen, that
violent death which the Egyptians so pathetically deplored in their
annual festivals was just the death of Nimrod. The accounts in
regard to the death of the god worshipped in the several mysteries
of the different countries are all to the same effect. A statement
of Plato seems to show, that in his day the Egyptian Osiris was
regarded as identical with Tammuz; * and Tammuz is well known to
have been the same as Adonis, the famous HUNTSMAN, for whose death
Venus is fabled to have made such bitter lamentations.
* See WILKINSON'S Egyptians.
The statement of Plato amounts to this, that the famous Thoth
was a counsellor of Thamus, king of Egypt. Now Thoth is
universally known as the counsellor of Osiris. Hence it may be
concluded that Thamus and Osiris are the same.
As the women of Egypt wept for
Osiris, as the Phoenician and Assyrian women wept for Tammuz, so in
Greece and Rome the women wept for Bacchus, whose name, as we have
seen, means The bewailed, or Lamented one. And now, in
connection with the Bacchanal lamentations, the importance of the
relation established between Nebros, The spotted fawn, and Nebrod,
The mighty hunter, will appear. The Nebros, or spotted fawn, was
the symbol of Bacchus, as representing Nebrod or Nimrod himself.
Now, on certain occasions, in the mystical celebrations, the Nebros,
or spotted fawn, was torn in pieces, expressly, as we learn from
Photius, as a commemoration of what happened to Bacchus, * whom that
fawn represented.
* Photius, under the head
Nebridzion quotes Demosthenes as saying that spotted fawns
(or nebroi) were torn in pieces for a certain mystic or
mysterious reason; and he himself tells us that the tearing in
pieces of the nebroi (or spotted fawns) was in imitation of the
suffering in the case of Dionysus or Bacchus. (PHOTIUS,
Lexicon)
The tearing in pieces of Nebros,
the spotted one, goes to confirm the conclusion, that the death of
Bacchus, even as the death of Osiris, represented the death of
Nebrod, whom, under the very name of The Spotted one, the
Babylonians worshipped. Though we do not find any account of
Mysteries observed in Greece in memory of Orion, the giant and
mighty hunter celebrated by Homer, under that name, yet he was
represented symbolically as having died in a similar way to that in
which Osiris died, and as having then been translated to heaven. *
* See OVID'S Fasti. Ovid
represents Orion as so puffed up with pride on account of his
great strength, as vain-gloriously to boast that no creature on
earth could cope with him, whereupon a scorpion appeared, and,
says the poet, he was added to the stars. The name of a
scorpion in Chaldee is Akrab; but Ak-rab, thus divided,
signifies THE GREAT OPPRESSOR, and this is the hidden meaning
of the Scorpion as represented in the Zodiac. That sign typifies
him who cut off the Babylonian god, and suppressed the system he
set up. It was while the sun was in Scorpio that Osiris in Egypt
dis appeared (WILKINSON), and great lamentations were made for
his dis appearance. Another subject was mixed up with the death
of the Egyptian god; but it is specially to be noticed that, as
it was in consequence of a conflict with a scorpion that Orion
was added to the stars, so it was when the scorpion was in the
ascendant that Osiris dis appeared.
From Persian records we are
expressly assured that it was Nimrod who was deified after his death
by the name of Orion, and placed among the stars. Here, then, we
have large and consenting evidence, all leading to one conclusion,
that the death of Nimrod, the child worshipped in the arms of the
goddess-mother of Babylon, was a death of violence.
Now, when this mighty hero, in the
midst of his career of glory, was suddenly cut off by a violent
death, great seems to have been the shock that the catastrophe
occasioned. When the news spread abroad, the devotees of pleasure
felt as if the best benefactor of mankind were gone, and the gaiety
of nations eclipsed. Loud was the wail that everywhere ascended to
heaven among the apostates from the primeval faith for so dire a
catastrophe. Then began those weepings for Tammuz, in the guilt of
which the daughters of Israel allowed themselves to be implicated,
and the existence of which can be traced not merely in the annals of
classical antiquity, but in the literature of the world from Ultima
Thule to Japan.
Of the prevalence of such weepings
in China, thus speaks the Rev. W. Gillespie: The dragon-boat
festival happens in midsummer, and is a season of great excitement.
About 2000 years ago there lived a young Chinese Mandarin, Wat-yune,
highly respected and beloved by the people. To the grief of all, he
was suddenly drowned in the river. Many boats immediately rushed out
in search of him, but his body was never found. Ever since that
time, on the same day of the month, the dragon-boats go out in
search of him. It is something, adds the author, like the
bewailing of Adonis, or the weeping for Tammuz mentioned in
Scripture. As the great god Buddh is generally represented in China
as a Negro, that may serve to identify the beloved Mandarin whose
loss is thus annually bewailed. The religious system of Japan
largely coincides with that of China. In Iceland, and throughout
Scandinavia, there were similar lamentations for the loss of the god
Balder. Balder, through the treachery of the god Loki, the spirit of
evil, according as had been written in the book of destiny, was
slain, although the empire of heaven depended on his life. His
father Odin had learned the terrible secret from the book of
destiny, having conjured one of the Volar from her infernal abode.
All the gods trembled at the knowledge of this event. Then Frigga
[the wife of Odin] called on every object, animate and inanimate, to
take an oath not to destroy or furnish arms against Balder. Fire,
water, rocks, and vegetables were bound by this solemn obligation.
One plant only, the mistletoe, was overlooked. Loki discovered the
omission, and made that contemptible shrub the fatal weapon. Among
the warlike pastimes of Valhalla [the assembly of the gods] one was
to throw darts at the invulnerable deity, who felt a pleasure in
presenting his charmed breast to their weapons. At a tournament of
this kind, the evil genius putting a sprig of the mistletoe into the
hands of the blind Hoder, and directing his aim, the dreaded
prediction was accomplished by an unintentional fratricide. The
spectators were struck with speechless wonder; and their misfortune
was the greater, that no one, out of respect to the sacredness of
the place, dared to avenge it. With tears of lamentation they
carried the lifeless body to the shore, and laid it upon a ship, as
a funeral pile, with that of Nanna his lovely bride, who had died of
a broken heart. His horse and arms were burnt at the same time, as
was customary at the obsequies of the ancient heroes of the north.
Then Frigga, his mother, was overwhelmed with distress.
Inconsolable for the loss of her beautiful son, says Dr. Crichton,
she despatched Hermod (the swift) to the abode of Hela [the goddess
of Hell, or the infernal regions], to offer a ransom for his
release. The gloomy goddess promised that he should be restored,
provided everything on earth were found to weep for him. Then were
messengers sent over the whole world, to see that the order was
obeyed, and the effect of the general sorrow was 'as when there is a
universal thaw.' There are considerable variations from the
original story in these two legends; but at bottom the essence of
the stories is the same, indicating that they must have flowed from
one fountain.
Chapter II
Section II
Sub-Section V
The Deification of the Child
If there was one who was more
deeply concerned in the tragic death of Nimrod than another, it was
his wife Semiramis, who, from an originally humble position, had
been raised to share with him the throne of Babylon. What, in this
emergency shall she do? Shall she quietly forego the pomp and pride
to which she has been raised! No. Though the death of her husband
has given a rude shock to her power, yet her resolution and
unbounded ambition were in nowise checked. On the contrary, her
ambition took a still higher flight. In life her husband had been
honoured as a hero; in death she will have him worshipped as a god,
yea, as the woman's promised Seed, Zero-ashta, * who was destined
to bruise the serpent's head, and who, in doing so, was to have his
own heel bruised.
* Zero--in Chaldee, the
seed--though we have seen reason to conclude that in Greek it
sometimes appeared as Zeira, quite naturally passed also into
Zoro, as may be seen from the change of Zerubbabel in the Greek
Septuagint to Zoro-babel; and hence Zuro-ashta, the seed of the
woman became Zoroaster, the well known name of the head of the
fire-worshippers. Zoroaster's name is also found as Zeroastes
(JOHANNES CLERICUS, De Chaldoeis). The reader who consults the
able and very learned work of Dr. Wilson of Bombay, on the Parsi
Religion, will find that there was a Zoroaster long before that
Zoroaster who lived in the reign of Darius Hystaspes. In general
history, the Zoroaster of Bactria is most frequently referred
to; but the voice of antiquity is clear and distinct to the
effect that the first and great Zoroaster was an Assyrian or
Chaldean (SUIDAS), and that he was the founder of the idolatrous
system of Babylon, and therefore Nimrod. It is equally clear
also in stating that he perished by a violent death, even as was
the case with Nimrod, Tammuz, or Bacchus. The identity of
Bacchus and Zoroaster is still further proved by the epithet
Pyrisporus, bestowed on Bacchus in the Orphic Hymns. When the
primeval promise of Eden began to be forgotten, the meaning of
the name Zero-ashta was lost to all who knew only the exoteric
doctrine of Paganism; and as ashta signified fire in
Chaldee, as well as the woman, and the rites of Bacchus had
much to do with fire-worship, Zero-ashta came to be rendered
the seed of fire; and hence the epithet Pyrisporus, or
Ignigena, fire-born, as applied to Bacchus. From this
misunderstanding of the meaning of the name Zero-ashta, or
rather from its wilful perversion by the priests, who wished to
establish one doctrine for the initiated, and another for the
profane vulgar, came the whole story about the unborn infant
Bacchus having been rescued from the flames that consumed his
mother Semele, when Jupiter came in his glory to visit her.
(Note to OVID'S Metam.)
There was another name by which
Zoroaster was known, and which is not a little instructive, and
that is Zar-adas, The only seed. (JOHANNES CLERICUS, De
Chaldoeis) In WILSON'S Parsi Religion the name is given either
Zoroadus, or Zarades. The ancient Pagans, while they recognised
supremely one only God, knew also that there was one only seed,
on whom the hopes of the world were founded. In almost all
nations, not only was a great god known under the name of Zero
or Zer, the seed, and a great goddess under the name of Ashta
or Isha, the woman; but the great god Zero is frequently
characterised by some epithet which implies that he is The only
One. Now what can account for such names or epithets? Genesis
3:15 can account for them; nothing else can. The name Zar-ades,
or Zoro-adus, also strikingly illustrates the saying of Paul:
He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, and to
thy seed, which is Christ.
It is worthy of notice, that
the modern system of Parseeism, which dates from the reform of
the old fire-worship in the time of Darius Hystaspes, having
rejected the worship of the goddess-mother, cast out also from
the name of their Zoroaster the name of the woman; and
therefore in the Zend, the sacred language of the Parsees, the
name of their great reformer is Zarathustra--i.e., The
Delivering Seed, the last member of the name coming from Thusht
(the root being--Chaldee--nthsh, which drops the initial n), to
loosen or set loose, and so to free. Thusht is the infinitive,
and ra appended to it is, in Sanscrit, with which the Zend has
much affinity, the well known sign of the doer of an action,
just as er is in English. The Zend Zarathushtra, then, seems
just the equivalent of Phoroneus, The Emancipator.
The patriarchs, and the ancient
world in general, were perfectly acquainted with the grand primeval
promise of Eden, and they knew right well that the bruising of the
heel of the promised seed implied his death, and that the curse
could be removed from the world only by the death of the grand
Deliverer. If the promise about the bruising of the serpent's head,
recorded in Genesis, as made to our first parents, was actually
made, and if all mankind were descended from them, then it might be
expected that some trace of this promise would be found in all
nations. And such is the fact. There is hardly a people or kindred
on earth in whose mythology it is not shadowed forth. The Greeks
represented their great god Apollo as slaying the serpent Pytho, and
Hercules as strangling serpents while yet in his cradle. In Egypt,
in India, in Scandinavia, in Mexico, we find clear allusions to the
same great truth. The evil genius, says Wilkinson, of the
adversaries of the Egyptian god Horus is frequently figured under
the form of a snake, whose head he is seen piercing with a spear.
The same fable occurs in the religion of India, where the malignant
serpent Calyia is slain by Vishnu, in his avatar of Crishna; and the
Scandinavian deity Thor was said to have bruised the head of the
great serpent with his mace.
An Egyptian Goddess,
and Indian Crishna, crushing the Serpent's Head
The Egyptian
goddess if from WILKINSON, vol. vi. Plate 42;
Crishna from COLEMAN's Indian Mythology, p. 34.
The origin of this, he adds, may
be readily traced to the Bible. In reference to a similar belief
among the Mexicans, we find Humboldt saying, that The serpent
crushed by the great spirit Teotl, when he takes the form of one of
the subaltern deities, is the genius of evil--a real Kakodaemon.
Now, in almost all cases, when the subject is examined to the
bottom, it turns out that the serpent destroying god is represented
as enduring hardships and sufferings that end in his death. Thus the
god Thor, while succeeding at last in destroying the great serpent,
is represented as, in the very moment of victory, perishing from the
venomous effluvia of his breath. The same would seem to be the way
in which the Babylonians represented their great serpent-destroyer
among the figures of their ancient sphere. His mysterious suffering
is thus described by the Greek poet Aratus, whose language shows
that when he wrote, the meaning of the representation had been
generally lost, although, when viewed in this light of Scripture, it
is surely deeply significant:--
A human figure, 'whelmed with
toil, appears;
Yet still with name uncertain he remains;
Nor known the labour that he thus sustains;
But since upon his knees he seems to fall,
Him ignorant mortals Engonasis call;
And while sublime his awful hands are spread,
Beneath him rolls the dragon's horrid head,
And his right foot unmoved appears to rest,
Fixed on the writhing monster's burnished crest.
The constellation thus represented
is commonly known by the name of The Kneeler, from this very
description of the Greek poet; but it is plain that, as Eugonasis
came from the Babylonians, it must be interpreted, not in a Greek,
but in a Chaldee sense, and so interpreted, as the action of the
figure itself implies, the title of the mysterious sufferer is just
The Serpent-crusher. Sometimes, however the actual crushing of the
serpent was represented as a much more easy process; yet, even then,
death was the ultimate result; and that death of the
serpent-destroyer is so described as to leave no doubt whence the
fable was borrowed. This is particularly the case with the Indian
god Crishna, to whom Wilkinson alludes in the extract already given.
In the legend that concerns him, the whole of the primeval promise
in Eden is very strikingly embodied. First, he is represented in
pictures and images with his foot on the great serpent's head, and
then, after destroying it, he is fabled to have died in consequence
of being shot by an arrow in the foot; and, as in the case of
Tammuz, great lamentations are annually made for his death. Even in
Greece, also, in the classic story of Paris and Achilles, we have a
very plain allusion to that part of the primeval promise, which
referred to the bruising of the conqueror's heel. Achilles, the
only son of a goddess, was invulnerable in all points except the
heel, but there a wound was deadly. At that his adversary took aim,
and death was the result.
Now, if there be such evidence
still, that even Pagans knew that it was by dying that the promised
Messiah was to destroy death and him that has the power of death,
that is the Devil, how much more vivid must have been the impression
of mankind in general in regard to this vital truth in the early
days of Semiramis, when they were so much nearer the fountain-head
of all Divine tradition. When, therefore, the name Zoroaster, the
seed of the woman, was given to him who had perished in the midst
of a prosperous career of false worship and apostacy, there can be
no doubt of the meaning which that name was intended to convey. And
the fact of the violent death of the hero, who, in the esteem of his
partis ans, had done so much to bless mankind, to make life happy,
and to deliver them from the fear of the wrath to come, instead of
being fatal to the bestowal of such a title upon him, favoured
rather than otherwise the daring design. All that was needed to
countenance the scheme on the part of those who wished an excuse for
continued apostacy from the true God, was just to give out that,
though the great patron of the apostacy had fallen a prey to the
malice of men, he had freely offered himself for the good of
mankind. Now, this was what was actually done. The Chaldean version
of the story of the great Zoroaster is that he prayed to the supreme
God of heaven to take away his life; that his prayer was heard, and
that he expired, assuring his followers that, if they cherished due
regard for his memory, the empire would never depart from the
Babylonians. What Berosus, the Babylonian historian, says of the
cutting off of the head of the great god Belus, is plainly to the
same effect. Belus, says Berosus, commanded one of the gods to cut
off his head, that from the blood thus shed by his own command and
with his own consent, when mingled with the earth, new creatures
might be formed, the first creation being represented as a sort of a
failure. Thus the death of Belus, who was Nimrod, like that
attributed to Zoroaster, was represented as entirely voluntary, and
as submitted to for the benefit of the world.
It seems to have been now only when
the dead hero was to be deified, that the secret Mysteries were set
up. The previous form of apostacy during the life of Nimrod appears
to have been open and public. Now, it was evidently felt that
publicity was out of the question. The death of the great ringleader
of the apostacy was not the death of a warrior slain in battle, but
an act of judicial rigour, solemnly inflicted. This is well
established by the accounts of the deaths of both Tammuz and Osiris.
The following is the account of Tammuz, given by the celebrated
Maimonides, deeply read in all the learning of the Chaldeans: When
the false prophet named Thammuz preached to a certain king that he
should worship the seven stars and the twelve signs of the Zodiac,
that king ordered him to be put to a terrible death. On the night of
his death all the images assembled from the ends of the earth into
the temple of Babylon, to the great golden image of the Sun, which
was suspended between heaven and earth. That image prostrated itself
in the midst of the temple, and so did all the images around it,
while it related to them all that had happened to Thammuz. The
images wept and lamented all the night long, and then in the morning
they flew away, each to his own temple again, to the ends of the
earth. And hence arose the custom every year, on the first day of
the month Thammuz, to mourn and to weep for Thammuz. There is here,
of course, all the extravagance of idolatry, as found in the
Chaldean sacred books that Maimonides had consulted; but there is no
reason to doubt the fact stated either as to the manner or the cause
of the death of Tammuz. In this Chaldean legend, it is stated that
it was by the command of a certain king that this ringleader in
apostacy was put to death. Who could this king be, who was so
determinedly opposed to the worship of the host of heaven? From what
is related of the Egyptian Hercules, we get very valuable light on
this subject. It is admitted by Wilkinson that the most ancient
Hercules, and truly primitive one, was he who was known in Egypt as
having, by the power of the gods * (i.e., by the SPIRIT) fought
against and overcome the Giants.
* The name of the true God
(Elohim) is plural. Therefore, the power of the gods, and of
God, is expressed by the same term.
Now, no doubt, the title and
character of Hercules were afterwards given by the Pagans to him
whom they worshipped as the grand deliverer or Messiah, just as the
adversaries of the Pagan divinities came to be stigmatised as the
Giants who rebelled against Heaven. But let the reader only
reflect who were the real Giants that rebelled against Heaven. They
were Nimrod and his party; for the Giants were just the Mighty
ones, of whom Nimrod was the leader. Who, then, was most likely to
head the opposition to the apostacy from the primitive worship? If
Shem was at that time alive, as beyond question he was, who so
likely as he? In exact accordance with this deduction, we find that
one of the names of the primitive Hercules in Egypt was Sem.
If Sem, then, was the primitive
Hercules, who overcame the Giants, and that not by mere physical
force, but by the power of God, or the influence of the Holy
Spirit, that entirely agrees with his character; and more than that,
it remarkably agrees with the Egyptian account of the death of
Osiris. The Egyptians say, that the grand enemy of their god
overcame him, not by open violence, but that, having entered into a
conspiracy with seventy-two of the leading men of Egypt, he got him
into his power, put him to death, and then cut his dead body into
pieces, and sent the different parts to so many different cities
throughout the country. The real meaning of this statement will
appear, if we glance at the judicial institutions of Egypt.
Seventy-two was just the number of the judges, both civil and
sacred, who, according to Egyptian law, were required to determine
what was to be the punishment of one guilty of so high an offence as
that of Osiris, supposing this to have become a matter of judicial
inquiry. In determining such a case, there were necessarily two
tribunals concerned. First, there were the ordinary judges, who had
power of life and death, and who amounted to thirty, then there was,
over and above, a tribunal consisting of forty-two judges, who, if
Osiris was condemned to die, had to determine whether his body
should be buried or no, for, before burial, every one after death
had to pass the ordeal of this tribunal. *
* DIODORUS. The words of
Diodorus, as printed in the ordinary editions, make the number
of the judges simply more than forty, without specifying how
many more. In the Codex Coislianus, the number is stated to be
two more than forty. The earthly judges, who tried the
question of burial, are admitted both by WILKINSON and BUNSEN,
to have corresponded in number to the judges of the infernal
regions. Now, these judges, over and above their president, are
proved from the monuments to have been just forty-two. The
earthly judges at funerals, therefore, must equally have been
forty-two. In reference to this number as applying equally to
the judges of this world and the world of spirits, Bunsen,
speaking of the judgment on a deceased person in the world
unseen, uses these words in the passage above referred to:
Forty-two gods (the number composing the earthly tribunal of
the dead) occupy the judgment-seat. Diodorus himself, whether
he actually wrote two more than forty, or simply more than
forty, gives reason to believe that forty-two was the number he
had present to his mind; for he says, that the whole of the
fable of the shades below, as brought by Orpheus from Egypt,
was copied from the ceremonies of the Egyptian funerals, which
he had witnessed at the judgment before the burial of the dead.
If, therefore, there were just forty-two judges in the shades
below, that even, on the showing of Diodorus, whatever reading
of his words be preferred, proves that the number of the judges
in the earthly judgment must have been the same.
As burial was refused him, both
tribunals would necessarily be concerned; and thus there would be
exactly seventy-two persons, under Typho the president, to condemn
Osiris to die and to be cut in pieces. What, then, does the
statement account to, in regard to the conspiracy, but just to this,
that the great opponent of the idolatrous system which Osiris
introduced, had so convinced these judges of the enormity of the
offence which he had committed, that they gave up the offender to an
awful death, and to ignominy after it, as a terror to any who might
afterwards tread in his steps. The cutting of the dead body in
pieces, and sending the dismembered parts among the different
cities, is paralleled, and its object explained, by what we read in
the Bible of the cutting of the dead body of the Levite's concubine
in pieces (Judges 19:29), and sending one of the parts to each of
the twelve tribes of Israel; and the similar step taken by Saul,
when he hewed the two yoke of oxen asunder, and sent them throughout
all the coasts of his kingdom (1 Sam 11:7). It is admitted by
commentators that both the Levite and Saul acted on a patriarchal
custom, according to which summary vengeance would be dealt to those
who failed to come to the gathering that in this solemn way was
summoned. This was declared in so many words by Saul, when the parts
of the slaughtered oxen were sent among the tribes: Whosoever
cometh not forth after Saul and after Samuel, so shall it be done to
his oxen. In like manner, when the dismembered parts of Osiris were
sent among the cities by the seventy-two conspirators--in other
words, by the supreme judges of Egypt, it was equivalent to a solemn
declaration in their name, that whosoever should do as Osiris had
done, so should it be done to him; so should he also be cut in
pieces.
When irreligion and apostacy again
arose into the ascendant, this act, into which the constituted
authorities who had to do with the ringleader of the apostates were
led, for the putting down of the combined system of irreligion and
despotism set up by Osiris or Nimrod, was naturally the object of
intense abhorrence to all his sympathisers; and for his share in it
the chief actor was stigmatised as Typho, or The Evil One. *
* Wilkinson admits that
different individuals at different times bore this hated name in
Egypt. One of the most noted names by which Typho, or the Evil
One, was called, was Seth (EPIPHANIUS, Adv. Hoeres). Now Seth
and Shem are synonymous, both alike signifying The appointed
one. As Shem was a younger son of Noah, being the brother of
Japhet the elder (Gen 10:21), and as the pre-eminence was
divinely destined to him, the name Shem, the appointed one,
had doubtless been given him by Divine direction, either at his
birth or afterwards, to mark him out as Seth had been previously
marked out as the child of promise. Shem, however, seems to
have been known in Egypt as Typho, not only under the name of
Seth, but under his own name; for Wilkinson tells us that Typho
was characterised by a name that signified to destroy and
render desert. (Egyptians) Now the name of Shem also in one of
its meanings signifies to desolate or lay waste. So Shem, the
appointed one, was by his enemies made Shem, the Desolator or
Destroyer--i.e., the Devil.
The influence that this abhorred
Typho wielded over the minds of the so-called conspirators,
considering the physical force with which Nimrod was upheld, must
have been wonderful, and goes to show, that though his deed in
regard to Osiris is veiled, and himself branded by a hateful name,
he was indeed none other than that primitive Hercules who overcame
the Giants by the power of God, by the persuasive might of his
Holy Spirit.
In connection with this character
of Shem, the myth that makes Adonis, who is identified with Osiris,
perish by the tusks of a wild boar, is easily unravelled. * The tusk
of a wild boar was a symbol. In Scripture, a tusk is called a
horn; among many of the Classic Greeks it was regarded in the very
same light. **
* In India, a demon with a
boar's face is said to have gained such power through his
devotion, that he oppressed the devotees or worshippers of the
gods, who had to hide themselves. (MOOR'S Pantheon) Even in
Japan there seems to be a similar myth.
** Pausanian admits that some
in his day regarded tusks as teeth; but he argues strongly, and,
I think, conclusively, for their being considered as horns.
When once it is known that a tusk
is regarded as a horn according to the symbolism of idolatry, the
meaning of the boar's tusks, by which Adonis perished, is not far to
seek. The bull's horns that Nimrod wore were the symbol of physical
power. The boar's tusks were the symbol of spiritual power. As a
horn means power, so a tusk, that is, a horn in the mouth, means
power in the mouth; in other words, the power of persuasion; the
very power with which Sem, the primitive Hercules, was so signally
endowed. Even from the ancient traditions of the Gael, we get an
item of evidence that at once illustrates this idea of power in the
mouth, and connects it with that great son of Noah, on whom the
blessing of the Highest, as recorded in Scripture, did specially
rest. The Celtic Hercules was called Hercules Ogmius, which, in
Chaldee, is Hercules the Lamenter. *
* The Celtic scholars derive
the name Ogmius from the Celtic word Ogum, which is said to
denote the secret of writing; but Ogum is much more likely to
be derived from the name of the god, than the name of the god to
be derived from it.
No name could be more appropriate,
none more descriptive of the history of Shem, than this. Except our
first parent, Adam, there was, perhaps, never a mere man that saw so
much grief as he. Not only did he see a vast apostacy, which, with
his righteous feelings, and witness as he had been of the awful
catastrophe of the flood, must have deeply grieved him; but he lived
to bury SEVEN GENERATIONS of his descendants. He lived 502 years
after the flood, and as the lives of men were rapidly shortened
after that event, no less than SEVEN generations of his lineal
descendants died before him (Gen 11:10-32). How appropriate a name
Ogmius, The Lamenter or Mourner, for one who had such a history!
Now, how is this Mourning Hercules represented as putting down
enormities and redressing wrongs? Not by his club, like the Hercules
of the Greeks, but by the force of persuasion. Multitudes were
represented as following him, drawn by fine chains of gold and amber
inserted into their ears, and which chains proceeded from his mouth.
*
* Sir W. BETHAM'S Gael and
Cymbri. In connection with this Ogmius, one of the names of
Sem, the great Egyptian Hercules who overcame the Giants, is
worthy of notice. That name is Chon. In the Etymologicum Magnum,
apud BRYANT, we thus read: They say that in the Egyptian
dialect Hercules is called Chon. Compare this with WILKINSON,
where Chon is called Sem. Now Khon signifies to lament in
Chaldee, and as Shem was Khon--i.e., Priest of the Most High
God, his character and peculiar circumstances as Khon the
lamenter would form an additional reason why he should be
distinguished by that name by which the Egyptian Hercules was
known. And it is not to be overlooked, that on the part of those
who seek to turn sinners from the error of their ways, there is
an eloquence in tears that is very impressive. The tears of
Whitefield formed one great part of his power; and, in like
manner, the tears of Khon, the lamenting Hercules, would aid
him mightily in overcoming the Giants.
There is a great difference between
the two symbols--the tusks of a boar and the golden chains issuing
from the mouth, that draw willing crowds by the ears; but both very
beautifully illustrate the same idea--the might of that persuasive
power that enabled Shem for a time to withstand the tide of evil
that came rapidly rushing in upon the world.
Now when Shem had so powerfully
wrought upon the minds of men as to induce them to make a terrible
example of the great Apostate, and when that Apostate's dismembered
limbs were sent to the chief cities, where no doubt his system had
been established, it will be readily perceived that, in these
circumstances, if idolatry was to continue--if, above all, it was to
take a step in advance, it was indispensable that it should operate
in secret. The terror of an execution, inflicted on one so mighty as
Nimrod, made it needful that, for some time to come at least, the
extreme of caution should be used. In these circumstances, then,
began, there can hardly be a doubt, that system of Mystery, which,
having Babylon for its centre, has spread over the world. In these
Mysteries, under the seal of secrecy and the sanction of an oath,
and by means of all the fertile resources of magic, men were
gradually led back to all the idolatry that had been publicly
suppressed, while new features were added to that idolatry that made
it still more blasphemous than before. That magic and idolatry were
twin sisters, and came into the world together, we have abundant
evidence. He (Zoroaster), says Justin the historian, was said to
be the first that invented magic arts, and that most diligently
studied the motions of the heavenly bodies. The Zoroaster spoken of
by Justin is the Bactrian Zoroaster; but this is generally admitted
to be a mistake. Stanley, in his History of Oriental Philosophy,
concludes that this mistake had arisen from similarity of name, and
that from this cause that had been attributed to the Bactrian
Zoroaster which properly belonged to the Chaldean, since it cannot
be imagined that the Bactrian was the inventor of those arts in
which the Chaldean, who lived contemporary with him, was so much
skilled. Epiphanius had evidently come to the same substantial
conclusion before him. He maintains, from the evidence open to him
in his day, that it was Nimrod, that established the sciences of
magic and astronomy, the invention of which was subsequently
attributed to (the Bactrian) Zoroaster. As we have seen that Nimrod
and the Chaldean Zoroaster are the same, the conclusions of the
ancient and the modern inquirers into Chaldean antiquity entirely
harmonise. Now the secret system of the Mysteries gave vast
facilities for imposing on the senses of the initiated by means of
the various tricks and artifices of magic. Notwithstanding all the
care and precautions of those who conducted these initiations,
enough has transpired to give us a very clear insight into their
real character. Everything was so contrived as to wind up the minds
of the novices to the highest pitch of excitement, that, after
having surrendered themselves implicitly to the priests, they might
be prepared to receive anything. After the candidates for initiation
had passed through the confessional, and sworn the required oaths,
strange and amazing objects, says Wilkinson, presented
themselves. Sometimes the place they were in seemed to shake around
them; sometimes it appeared bright and resplendent with light and
radiant fire, and then again covered with black darkness, sometimes
thunder and lightning, sometimes frightful noises and bellowings,
sometimes terrible apparitions astonished the trembling spectators.
Then, at last, the great god, the central object of their worship,
Osiris, Tammuz, Nimrod or Adonis, was revealed to them in the way
most fitted to soothe their feelings and engage their blind
affections. An account of such a manifestation is thus given by an
ancient Pagan, cautiously indeed, but yet in such a way as shows the
nature of the magic secret by which such an apparent miracle was
accomplished: In a manifestation which one must not reveal...there
is seen on a wall of the temple a mass of light, which appears at
first at a very great distance. It is transformed, while unfolding
itself, into a vis age evidently divine and supernatural, of an
aspect severe, but with a touch of sweetness. Following the
teachings of a mysterious religion, the Alexandrians honour it as
Osiris or Adonis. From this statement, there can hardly be a doubt
that the magical art here employed was none other than that now made
use of in the modern phantasmagoria. Such or similar means were used
in the very earliest periods for presenting to the view of the
living, in the secret Mysteries, those who were dead. We have
statements in ancient history referring to the very time of
Semiramis, which imply that magic rites were practised for this very
purpose; * and as the magic lantern, or something akin to it, was
manifestly used in later times for such an end, it is reasonable to
conclude that the same means, or similar, were employed in the most
ancient times, when the same effects were produced.
* One of the statements to
which I refer is contained in the following words of Moses of
Chorene in his Armenian History, referring to the answer made by
Semiramis to the friends of Araeus, who had been slain in battle
by her: I have given commands, says Semiramis, to my gods to
lick the wounds of Araeus, and to raise him from the dead. The
gods, says she, have licked Araeus, and recalled him to life.
If Semiramis had really done what she said she had done, it
would have been a miracle. The effects of magic were sham
miracles; and Justin and Epiphanius show that sham miracles came
in at the very birth of idolatry. Now, unless the sham miracle
of raising the dead by magical arts had already been known to be
practised in the days of Semiramis, it is not likely that she
would have given such an answer to those whom she wished to
propitiate; for, on the one hand, how could she ever have
thought of such an answer, and on the other, how could she
expect that it would have the intended effect, if there was no
current belief in the practice of necromancy? We find that in
Egypt, about the same age, such magic arts must have been
practised, if Manetho is to be believed. Manetho says,
according to Josephus, that he [the elder Horus, evidently
spoken of as a human and mortal king] was admitted to the sight
of the gods, and that Amenophis desired the same privilege.
This pretended admission to the right of the gods evidently
implied the use of the magic art referred to in the text.
Now, in the hands of crafty,
designing men, this was a powerful means of imposing upon those who
were willing to be imposed upon, who were averse to the holy
spiritual religion of the living God, and who still hankered after
the system that was put down. It was easy for those who controlled
the Mysteries, having discovered secrets that were then unknown to
the mass of mankind, and which they carefully preserved in their own
exclusive keeping, to give them what might seem ocular
demonstration, that Tammuz, who had been slain, and for whom such
lamentations had been made, was still alive, and encompassed with
divine and heavenly glory. From the lips of one so gloriously
revealed, or what was practically the same, from the lips of some
unseen priest, speaking in his name from behind the scenes, what
could be too wonderful or incredible to be believed? Thus the whole
system of the secret Mysteries of Babylon was intended to glorify a
dead man; and when once the worship of one dead man was established,
the worship of many more was sure to follow. This casts light upon
the language of the 106th Psalm, where the Lord, upbraiding Israel
for their apostacy, says: They joined themselves to Baalpeor, and
ate the sacrifices of the dead. Thus, too, the way was paved for
bringing in all the abominations and crimes of which the Mysteries
became the scenes; for, to those who liked not to retain God in
their knowledge, who preferred some visible object of worship,
suited to the sensuous feelings of their carnal minds, nothing could
seem a more cogent reason for faith or practice than to hear with
their own ears a command given forth amid so glorious a
manifestation apparently by the very divinity they adored.
The scheme, thus skilfully formed,
took effect. Semiramis gained glory from her dead and deified
husband; and in course of time both of them, under the names of Rhea
and Nin, or Goddess-Mother and Son, were worshipped with an
enthusiasm that was incredible, and their images were everywhere set
up and adored. *
* It would seem that no public
idolatry was ventured upon till the reign of the grandson of
Semiramis, Arioch or Arius. (Cedreni Compendium)
Wherever the Negro aspect of Nimrod
was found an obstacle to his worship, this was very easily obviated.
According to the Chaldean doctrine of the transmigration of souls,
all that was needful was just to teach that Ninus had reappeared in
the person of a posthumous son, of a fair complexion, supernaturally
borne by his widowed wife after the father had gone to glory. As the
licentious and dissolute life of Semiramis gave her many children,
for whom no ostensible father on earth would be alleged, a plea like
this would at once sanctify sin, and enable her to meet the feelings
of those who were dis affected to the true worship of Jehovah, and
yet might have not fancy to bow down before a Negro divinity. From
the light reflected on Babylon by Egypt, as well as from the form of
the extant images of the Babylonian child in the arms of the
goddess-mother, we have every reason to believe that this was
actually done. In Egypt the fair Horus, the son of the black Osiris,
who was the favourite object of worship, in the arms of the goddess
Isis, was said to have been miraculously born in consequence of a
connection, on the part of that goddess, with Osiris after his
death, and, in point of fact, to have been a new incarnation of that
god, to avenge his death on his murderers. It is wonderful to find
in what widely-severed countries, and amongst what millions of the
human race at this day, who never saw a Negro, a Negro god is
worshipped. But yet, as we shall afterwards see, among the civilised
nations of antiquity, Nimrod almost everywhere fell into disrepute,
and was deposed from his original pre-eminence, expressly ob
deformitatem, on account of his ugliness. Even in Babylon itself,
the posthumous child, as identified with his father, and inheriting
all his father's glory, yet possessing more of his mother's
complexion, came to be the favourite type of the Madonna's divine
son.
This son, thus worshipped in his
mother's arms, was looked upon as invested with all the attributes,
and called by almost all the names of the promised Messiah. As
Christ, in the Hebrew of the Old Testament, was called Adonai, The
Lord, so Tammuz was called Adon or Adonis. Under the name of
Mithras, he was worshipped as the Mediator. As Mediator and head
of the covenant of grace, he was styled Baal-berith, Lord of the
Covenant (Judges 8:33).
Baal-Berith, Lord of
the Covenant
THEVENOT, Voyages,
Partie ii., chap. vii. p. 514
In this character he is represented
in Persian monuments as seated on the rainbow, the well known symbol
of the covenant. In India, under the name of Vishnu, the Preserver
or Saviour of men, though a god, he was worshipped as the great
Victim-Man, who before the worlds were, because there was nothing
else to offer, offered himself as a sacrifice. The Hindoo sacred
writings teach that this mysterious offering before all creation is
the foundation of all the sacrifices that have ever been offered
since. *
* In the exercise of his office
as the Remedial god, Vishnu is said to extract the thorns of
the three worlds. (MOOR'S Pantheon) Thorns were a symbol of
the curse--Genesis 3:18.
Do any marvel at such a statement
being found in the sacred books of a Pagan mythology? Why should
they? Since sin entered the world there has been only one way of
salvation, and that through the blood of the everlasting covenant--a
way that all mankind once knew, from the days of righteous Abel
downwards. When Abel, by faith, offered unto God his more
excellent sacrifice than that of Cain, it was his faith in the
blood of the Lamb slain, in the purpose of God from the foundation
of the world, and in due time to be actually offered up on Calvary,
that gave all the excellence to his offering. If Abel knew of the
blood of the Lamb, why should Hindoos not have known of it? One
little word shows that even in Greece the virtue of the blood of
God had once been known, though that virtue, as exhibited in its
poets, was utterly obscured and degraded. That word is Ichor. Every
reader of the bards of classic Greece knows that Ichor is the term
peculiarly appropriated to the blood of a divinity. Thus Homer
refers to it:
From the clear vein the immortal
Ichor flowed,
Such stream as issues from a wounded god,
Pure emanation, uncorrupted flood,
Unlike our gross, diseased terrestrial blood.
Now, what is the proper meaning of
the term Ichor? In Greek it has no etymological meaning whatever;
but, in Chaldee, Ichor signifies The precious thing. Such a name,
applied to the blood of a divinity, could have only one origin. It
bears its evidence on the very face of it, as coming from that grand
patriarchal tradition, that led Abel to look forward to the
precious blood of Christ, the most precious gift that love
Divine could give to a guilty world, and which, while the blood of
the only genuine Victim-Man, is at the same time, in deed and in
truth, The blood of God (Acts 20:28). Even in Greece itself,
though the doctrine was utterly perverted, it was not entirely lost.
It was mingled with falsehood and fable, it was hid from the
multitude; but yet, in the secret mystic system it necessarily
occupied an important place. As Servius tells us that the grand
purpose of the Bacchic orgies was the purification of souls, and
as in these orgies there was regularly the tearing asunder and the
shedding of the blood of an animal, in memory of the shedding of the
life's blood of the great divinity commemorated in them, could this
symbolical shedding of the blood of that divinity have no bearing on
the purification from sin, these mystic rites were intended to
effect? We have seen that the sufferings of the Babylonian Zoroaster
and Belus were expressly represented as voluntary, and as submitted
to for the benefit of the world, and that in connection with
crushing the great serpent's head, which implied the removal of sin
and the curse. If the Grecian Bacchus was just another form of the
Babylonian divinity, then his sufferings and blood-shedding must
have been represented as having been undergone for the same
purpose--viz., for the purification of souls. From this point of
view, let the well known name of Bacchus in Greece be looked at. The
name was Dionysus or Dionusos. What is the meaning of that name?
Hitherto it has defied all interpretation. But deal with it as
belonging to the language of that land from which the god himself
originally came, and the meaning is very plain. D'ion-nuso-s
signifies THE SIN-BEARER, * a name entirely appropriate to the
character of him whose sufferings were represented as so mysterious,
and who was looked up to as the great purifier of souls.
* The expression used in Exodus
28:38, for bearing iniquity or in a vicarious manner is nsha
eon (the first letter eon being ayn). A synonym for eon,
iniquity, is aon (the first letter being aleph). In Chaldee
the first letter a becomes i, and therefore aon, iniquity, is
ion. Then nsha to bear, in the participle active is nusha.
As the Greeks had no sh, that became nusa. De, or Da, is the
demonstrative pronoun signifying That or The great. And thus
D'ion-nusa is exactly The great sin-bearer. That the classic
Pagans had the very idea of the imputation of sin, and of
vicarious suffering, is proved by what Ovid says in regard to
Olenos. Olenos is said to have taken upon him and willingly to
have borne the blame of guilt of which he was innocent. Under
the load of this imputed guilt, voluntarily taken upon himself,
Olenos is represented as having suffered such horror as to have
perished, being petrified or turned into stone. As the stone
into which Olenos was changed was erected on the holy mountain
of Ida, that shows that Olenos must have been regarded as a
sacred person. The real character of Olenos, as the
sin-bearer, can be very fully established. (see note below)
Now, this Babylonian god, known in
Greece as The sin-bearer, and in India as the Victim-Man, among
the Buddhists of the East, the original elements of whose system are
clearly Babylonian, was commonly addressed as the Saviour of the
world. It has been all along well enough known that the Greeks
occasionally worshipped the supreme god under the title of Zeus the
Saviour; but this title was thought to have reference only to
deliverance in battle, or some suck-like temporal deliverance. But
when it is known that Zeus the Saviour was only a title of
Dionysus, the sin-bearing Bacchus, his character, as The
Saviour, appears in quite a different light. In Egypt, the Chaldean
god was held up as the great object of love and adoration, as the
god through whom goodness and truth were revealed to mankind. He
was regarded as the predestined heir of all things; and, on the day
of his birth, it was believed that a voice was heard to proclaim,
The Lord of all the earth is born. In this character he was styled
King of kings, and Lord of lords, it being as a professed
representative of this hero-god that the celebrated Sesostris caused
this very title to be added to his name on the monuments which he
erected to perpetuate the fame of his victories. Not only was he
honoured as the great World King, he was regarded as Lord of the
invisible world, and Judge of the dead; and it was taught that, in
the world of spirits, all must appear before his dread tribunal, to
have their destiny assigned them. As the true Messiah was prophesied
of under the title of the Man whose name was the branch, he was
celebrated not only as the Branch of Cush, but as the Branch of
God, graciously given to the earth for healing all the ills that
flesh is heir to. * He was worshipped in Babylon under the name of
El-Bar, or God the Son. Under this very name he is introduced by
Berosus, the Chaldean historian, as the second in the list of
Babylonian sovereigns. **
* This is the esoteric meaning
of Virgil's Golden Branch, and of the Mistletoe Branch of the
Druids. The proof of this must be reserved to the Apocalypse of
the Past. I may remark, however, in passing, on the wide extent
of the worship of a sacred branch. Not only do the Negroes in
Africa in the worship of the Fetiche, on certain occasions, make
use of a sacred branch (HURD'S Rites and Ceremonies), but even
in India there are traces of the same practice. My brother, S.
Hislop, Free Church Missionary at Nagpore, informs me that the
late Rajah of Nagpore used every year, on a certain day, to go
in state to worship the branch of a particular species of tree,
called Apta, which had been planted for the occasion, and which,
after receiving divine honours, was plucked up, and its leaves
distributed by the native Prince among his nobles. In the
streets of the city numerous boughs of the same kind of tree
were sold, and the leaves presented to friends under the name of
sona, or gold.
** BEROSUS, in BUNSEN'S Egypt.
The name El-Bar is given above in the Hebrew form, as being
more familiar to the common reader of the English Bible. The
Chaldee form of the name is Ala-Bar, which in the Greek of
Berosus, is Ala-Par, with the ordinary Greek termination os
affixed to it. The change of Bar into Par in Greek is just on
the same principle as Ab, father, in Greek becomes Appa, and
Bard, the spotted one, becomes Pardos, c. This name, Ala-Bar,
was probably given by Berosus to Ninyas as the legitimate son
and successor of Nimrod. That Ala-Par-os was really intended to
designate the sovereign referred to, as God the Son, or the
Son of God, is confirmed by another reading of the same name as
given in Greek. There the name is Alasparos. Now Pyrsiporus, as
applied to Bacchus, means Ignigena, or the Seed of Fire; and
Ala-sporos, the Seed of God, is just a similar expression
formed in the same way, the name being Grecised.
Under this name he has been found
in the sculptures of Nineveh by Layard, the name Bar the Son,
having the sign denoting El or God prefixed to it. Under the same
name he has been found by Sir H. Rawlinson, the names Beltis and
the Shining Bar being in immediate juxtaposition. Under the name
of Bar he was worshipped in Egypt in the earliest times, though in
later times the god Bar was degraded in the popular Pantheon, to
make way for another more popular divinity. In Pagan Rome itself, as
Ovid testifies, he was worshipped under the name of the Eternal
Boy. * Thus daringly and directly was a mere mortal set up in
Babylon in opposition to the Son of the Blessed.
* To understand the true
meaning of the above expression, reference must be had to a
remarkable form of oath among the Romans. In Rome the most
sacred form of an oath was (as we learn from AULUS GELLIUS), By
Jupiter the STONE. This, as it stands, is nonsense. But
translate lapidem [stone] back into the sacred tongue, or
Chaldee, and the oath stands, By Jove, the Son, or By the son
of Jove. Ben, which in Hebrew is Son, in Chaldee becomes Eben,
which also signifies a stone, as may be seen in Eben-ezer,
The stone of help. Now as the most learned inquirers into
antiquity have admitted that the Roman Jovis, which was
anciently the nominative, is just a form of the Hebrew Jehovah,
it is evident that the oath had originally been, by the son of
Jehovah. This explains how the most solemn and binding oath had
been taken in the form above referred to; and,it shows, also,
what was really meant when Bacchus, the son of Jovis, was
called the Eternal Boy. (OVID, Metam.)
Note
Olenos, the Sin-Bearer
In different portions of this work
evidence has been brought to show that Saturn, the father of gods
and men, was in one aspect just our first parent Adam. Now, of
Saturn it is said that he devoured all his children. *
* Sometimes he is said to have
devoured only his male children; but see SMITH'S (Larger)
Classical Dictionary, Hera, where it will be found that the
female as well as the male were devoured.
In the exoteric story, among those
who knew not the actual fact referred to, this naturally appeared in
the myth, in the shape in which we commonly find it--viz., that he
devoured them all as soon as they were born. But that which was
really couched under the statement, in regard to his devouring his
children, was just the Scriptural fact of the Fall--viz., that he
destroyed them by eating--not by eating them, but by eating the
forbidden fruit. When this was the sad and dismal state of matters,
the Pagan story goes on to say that the destruction of the children
of the father of gods and men was arrested by means of his wife,
Rhea. Rhea, as we have already seen, had really as much to do with
the devouring of Saturn's children, as Saturn himself; but, in the
progress of idolatry and apostacy, Rhea, or Eve, came to get glory
at Saturn's expense. Saturn, or Adam, was represented as a morose
divinity; Rhea, or Eve, exceedingly benignant; and, in her
benignity, she presented to her husband a stone bound in swaddling
bands, which he greedily devoured, and henceforth the children of
the cannibal father were safe. The stone bound in swaddling bands
is, in the sacred language, Ebn Hatul; but Ebn-Hat-tul * also
signifies A sin-bearing son.
* Hata, sin, is found also in
Chaldee, Hat. Tul is from Ntl, to support. If the reader will
look at Horus with his swathes (BRYANT); Diana with the bandages
round her legs; the symbolic bull of the Persian swathed in like
manner, and even the shapeless log of the Tahitians, used as a
god and bound about with ropes (WILLIAMS); he will see, I think,
that there must be some important mystery in this swathing.
This does not necessarily mean that
Eve, or the mother of mankind, herself actually brought forth the
promised seed (although there are many myths also to that effect),
but that, having received the glad tidings herself, and embraced it,
she presented it to her husband, who received it by faith from her,
and that this laid the foundation of his own salvation and that of
his posterity. The devouring on the part of Saturn of the swaddled
stone is just the symbolical expression of the eagerness with which
Adam by faith received the good news of the woman's seed; for the
act of faith, both in the Old Testament and in the New, is
symbolised by eating. Thus Jeremiah says, Thy words were found of
me, and I did eat them, and thy word was unto me the joy and
rejoicing of my heart (Jer 15:16). This also is strongly shown by
our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, who, while setting before the Jews
the indispensable necessity of eating His flesh, and feeding on Him,
did at the same time say: It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the
flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are
spirit, and they are life (John 6:63). That Adam eagerly received
the good news about the promised seed, and treasured it up in his
heart as the life of his soul, is evident from the name which he
gave to his wife immediately after hearing it: And Adam called his
wife's name Eve, because she was the mother of all living ones (Gen
3:20).
The story of the swaddled stone
does not end with the swallowing of it, and the arresting of the
ruin of the children of Saturn. This swaddled stone was said to be
preserved near the temple of Delphi, where care was taken to anoint
it daily with oil, and to cover it with wool (MAURICE'S Indian
Antiquities). If this stone symbolised the sin-bearing son, it of
course symbolised also the Lamb of God, slain from the foundation of
the world, in whose symbolic covering our first parents were
invested when God clothed them in the coats of skins. Therefore,
though represented to the eye as a stone, he must have the
appropriate covering of wool. When represented as a branch, the
branch of God, the branch also was wrapped in wool (POTTER, Religion
of Greece). The daily anointing with oil is very significant. If the
stone represented the sin-bearing son, what could the anointing of
that sin-bearing son daily with oil mean, but just to point him
out as the Lord's Anointed, or the Messiah, whom the idolatrous
worshipped in opposition to the true Messiah yet to be revealed?
One of the names by which this
swaddled and anointed stone was called is very strikingly
confirmatory of the above conclusion. That name is Baitulos. This we
find from Priscian, who, speaking of that stone which Saturn is
said to have devoured for Jupiter, adds, whom the Greeks called
Baitulos. Now, B'hai-tuloh signifies the Life-restoring child.
*
* From Tli, Tleh, or Tloh,
Infans puer (CLAVIS STOCKII, Chald.), and Hia, or Haya, to
live, to restore life. (GESENIUS) From Hia, to live, with
digamma prefixed, comes the Greek life. That Hia, when adopted
into Greek, was also pronounced Haya, we have evidence in he
noun Hiim, life, pronounced Hayyim, which in Greek is
represented by blood. The Mosaic principle, that the blood
was the life, is thus proved to have been known by others
besides the Jews. Now Haya, to live or restore life, with the
digamma prefixed, becomes B'haya: and so in Egypt, we find that
Bai signified soul, or spirit (BUNSEN), which is the living
principle. B'haitulos, then, is the Life-restoring child.
P'haya-n is the same god.
The father of gods and men had
destroyed his children by eating; but the reception of the swaddled
stone is said to have restored them to life (HESIOD, Theogon.).
Hence the name Baitulos; and this meaning of the name is entirely in
accordance with what is said in Sanchuniathon about the Baithulia
made by the Phoenician god Ouranos: It was the god Ouranos who
devised Baithulia, contriving stones that moved as having life. If
the stone Baitulos represented the life-restoring child, it was
natural that that stone should be made, if possible, to appear as
having life in itself.
Now, there is a great analogy
between this swaddled stone that represented the sin-bearing son,
and that Olenos mentioned by Ovid, who took on him guilt not his
own, and in consequence was changed into a stone. We have seen
already that Olenos, when changed into a stone, was set up in
Phrygia on the holy mountain of Ida. We have reason to believe that
the stone which was fabled to have done so much for the children of
Saturn, and was set up near the temple of Delphi, was just a
representation of this same Olenos. We find that Olen was the first
prophet at Delphi, who founded the first temple there (PAUSA
Phocica). As the prophets and priests generally bore the names of
the gods whom they represented (Hesychius expressly tells us that
the priest who represented the great god under the name of the
branch in the mysteries was himself called by the name of Bacchus),
this indicates one of the ancient names of the god of Delphi. If,
then, there was a sacred stone on Mount Ida called the stone of
Olenos, and a sacred stone in the precincts of the temple of Delphi,
which Olen founded, can there be a doubt that the sacred stone of
Delphi represented the same as was represented by the sacred stone
of Ida? The swaddled stone set up at Delphi is expressly called by
Priscian, in the place already cited, a god. This god, then, that
in symbol was divinely anointed, and was celebrated as having
restored to life the children of Saturn, father of gods and men, as
identified with the Idaean Olenos, is proved to have been regarded
as occupying the very place of the Messiah, the great Sin-bearer,
who came to bear the sins of men, and took their place and suffered
in their room and stead; for Olenos, as we have seen, voluntarily
took on him guilt of which he was personally free.
While thus we have seen how much of
the patriarchal faith was hid under the mystical symbols of
Paganism, there is yet a circumstance to be noted in regard to the
swaddled stone, that shows how the Mystery of Iniquity in Rome has
contrived to import this swaddled stone of Paganism into what is
called Christian symbolism. The Baitulos, or swaddled stone, was a
round or globular stone. This globular stone is frequently
represented swathed and bound, sometimes with more, sometimes with
fewer bandages. In BRYANT, where the goddess Cybele is represented
as Spes Divina, or Divine hope, we see the foundation of this
divine hope held out to the world in the representation of the
swaddled stone at her right hand, bound with four different swathes.
In DAVID'S Antiquites Etrusques, we find a goddess represented with
Pandora's box, the source of all ill, in her extended hand, and the
swaddled globe depending from it; and in this case that globe has
only two bandages, the one crossing the other. And what is this
bandage globe of Paganism but just the counterpart of that globe,
with a band around it, and the mystic Tau, or cross, on the top of
it, that is called the type of dominion, and is frequently
represented in the hands of the profane representations of God the
Father.
Popish Image of God,
with bandaged Globe of Paganism
From DIDRON's
Iconography, vol. i. p. 301
The reader does not now need to be
told that the cross is the chosen sign and mark of that very God
whom the swaddled stone represented; and that when that God was
born, it was said, The Lord of all the earth is born (WILKINSON).
As the god symbolised by the swaddled stone not only restored the
children of Saturn to life, but restored the lordship of the earth
to Saturn himself, which by transgression he had lost, it is not to
be wondered at that it is said of these consecrated stones, that
while some were dedicated to Jupiter, and others to the sun, they
were considered in a more particular manner sacred to Saturn, the
Father of the gods (MAURICE), and that Rome, in consequence, has put
the round stone into the hand of the image, bearing the profaned
name of God the Father attached to it, and that from his source the
bandaged globe, surmounted with the mark of Tammuz, has become the
symbol of dominion throughout all Papal Europe.
Chapter II
Section III
The Mother of the Child
Now while the mother derived her
glory in the first instance from the divine character attributed to
the child in her arms, the mother in the long-run practically
eclipsed the son. At first, in all likelihood, there would be no
thought whatever of ascribing divinity to the mother. There was an
express promise that necessarily led mankind to expect that, at some
time or other, the Son of God, in amazing condescension, should
appear in this world as the Son of man. But there was no promise
whatever, or the least shadow of a promise, to lead any one to
anticipate that a woman should ever be invested with attributes that
should raise her to a level with Divinity. It is in the last degree
improbable, therefore, that when the mother was first exhibited with
the child in her arms, it should be intended to give divine honours
to her. She was doubtless used chiefly as a pedestal for the
upholding of the divine Son, and holding him forth to the adoration
of mankind; and glory enough it would be counted for her, alone of
all the daughters of Eve, to have given birth to the promised seed,
the world's only hope. But while this, no doubt, was the design, it
is a plain principle in all idolatries that that which most appeals
to the senses must make the most powerful impression. Now the Son,
even in his new incarnation, when Nimrod was believed to have
reappeared in a fairer form, was exhibited merely as a child,
without any very particular attraction; while the mother in whose
arms he was, was set off with all the art of painting and sculpture,
as invested with much of that extraordinary beauty which in reality
belonged to her. The beauty of Semiramis is said on one occasion to
have quelled a rising rebellion among her subjects on her sudden
appearance among them; and it is recorded that the memory of the
admiration excited in their minds by her appearance on that occasion
was perpetuated by a statue erected in Babylon, representing her in
the guise in which she had fascinated them so much. *
* VALERIUS MAXIMUS. Valerius
Maximus does not mention anything about the representation of
Semiramis with the child in her arms; but as Semiramis was
deified as Rhea, whose distinguishing character was that of
goddess Mother, and as we have evidence that the name, Seed of
the Woman, or Zoroaster, goes back to the earliest times--viz.,
her own day (CLERICUS, De Chaldoeis), this implies that if there
was any image-worship in these times, that Seed of the Woman
must have occupied a prominent place in it. As over all the
world the Mother and the child appear in some shape or other,
and are found on the early Egyptian monuments, that shows that
this worship must have had its roots in the primeval ages of the
world. If, therefore, the mother was represented in so
fascinating a form when singly represented, we may be sure that
the same beauty for which she was celebrated would be given to
her when exhibited with the child in her arms.
This Babylonian queen was not
merely in character coincident with the Aphrodite of Greece and the
Venus of Rome, but was, in point of fact, the historical original of
that goddess that by the ancient world was regarded as the very
embodiment of everything attractive in female form, and the
perfection of female beauty; for Sanchuniathon assures us that
Aphrodite or Venus was identical with Astarte, and Astarte being
interpreted, is none other than The woman that made towers or
encompassing walls--i.e., Semiramis. The Roman Venus, as is well
known, was the Cyprian Venus, and the Venus of Cyprus is
historically proved to have been derived from Babylon. Now, what in
these circumstances might have been expected actually took place. If
the child was to be adored, much more the mother. The mother, in
point of fact, became the favourite object of worship. *
* How extraordinary, yea,
frantic, was the devotion in the minds of the Babylonians to
this goddess queen, is sufficiently proved by the statement of
Herodotus, as to the way in which she required to be
propitiated. That a whole people should ever have consented to
such a custom as is there described, shows the amazing hold her
worship must have gained over them. Nonnus, speaking of the same
goddess, calls her The hope of the whole world. (DIONUSIACA in
BRYANT) It was the same goddess, as we have seen, who was
worshipped at Ephesus, whom Demetrius the silversmith
characterised as the goddess whom all Asia and the world
worshipped (Acts 19:27). So great was the devotion to this
goddess queen, not of the Babylonians only, but of the ancient
world in general, that the fame of the exploits of Semiramis
has, in history, cast the exploits of her husband Ninus or
Nimrod, entirely into the shade.
In regard to the identification
of Rhea or Cybele and Venus, see note below.
To justify this worship, the mother
was raised to divinity as well as her son, and she was looked upon
as destined to complete that bruising of the serpent's head, which
it was easy, if such a thing was needed, to find abundant and
plausible reasons for alleging that Ninus or Nimrod, the great Son,
in his mortal life had only begun.
The Roman Church maintains that it
was not so much the seed of the woman, as the woman herself, that
was to bruise the head of the serpent. In defiance of all grammar,
she renders the Divine denunciation against the serpent thus: She
shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise her heel. The same was
held by the ancient Babylonians, and symbolically represented in
their temples. In the uppermost story of the tower of Babel, or
temple of Belus, Diodorus Siculus tells us there stood three images
of the great divinities of Babylon; and one of these was of a woman
grasping a serpent's head. Among the Greeks the same thing was
symbolised; for Diana, whose real character was originally the same
as that of the great Babylonian goddess, was represented as bearing
in one of her hands a serpent deprived of its head. As time wore
away, and the facts of Semiramis' history became obscured, her son's
birth was boldly declared to be miraculous: and therefore she was
called Alma Mater, * the Virgin Mother.
* The term Alma is the precise
term used by Isaiah in the Hebrew of the Old Testament, when
announcing, 700 years before the event, that Christ should be
born of a Virgin. If the question should be asked, how this
Hebrew term Alma (not in a Roman, but a Hebrew sense) could find
its way to Rome, the answer is, Through Etruria, which had an
intimate connection with Assyria. The word mater itself, from
which comes our own mother, is originally Hebrew. It comes
from Heb. Msh, to draw forth, in Egyptian Ms, to bring forth
(BUNSEN), which in the Chaldee form becomes Mt, whence the
Egyptian Maut, mother. Erh or Er, as in English (and a similar
form is found in Sanscrit), is, The doer. So that Mater or
Mother signifies The bringer forth.
It may be thought an objection
to the above account of the epithet Alma, that this term is
often applied to Venus, who certainly was no virgin. But this
objection is more apparent than real. On the testimony of
Augustine, himself an eye-witness, we know that the rites of
Vesta, emphatically the virgin goddess of Rome, under the name
of Terra, were exactly the same as those of Venus, the goddess
of impurity and licentiousness (AUGUSTINE, De Civitate Dei).
Augustine elsewhere says that Vesta, the virgin goddess, was by
some called Venus.
Even in the mythology of our
own Scandinavian ancestors, we have a remarkable evidence that
Alma Mater, or the Virgin Mother, had been originally known to
them. One of their gods called Heimdal, who is described in the
most exalted terms, as having such quick perceptions as that he
could hear the grass growing on the ground, or the wool on the
sheep's back, and whose trumpet, when it blew, could be heard
through all the worlds, is called by the paradoxical name, the
son of nine virgins. (MALLET) Now this obviously contains an
enigma. Let the language in which the religion of Odin was
originally delivered--viz., the Chaldee, be brought to bear upon
it, and the enigma is solved at once. In Chaldee the son of
nine virgins is Ben-Almut-Teshaah. But in pronunciation this is
identical with Ben-Almet-Ishaa, the son of the virgin of
salvation. That son was everywhere known as the saviour seed.
Zera-hosha and his virgin mother consequently claimed to be
the virgin of salvation. Even in the very heavens the God of
Providence has constrained His enemies to inscribe a testimony
to the great Scriptural truth proclaimed by the Hebrew prophet,
that a virgin should bring forth a son, whose name should be
called Immanuel. The constellation Virgo, as admitted by the
most learned astronomers, was dedicated to Ceres (Dr. JOHN HILL,
in his Urania, and Mr. A. JAMIESON, in his Celestial Atlas), who
is the same as the great goddess of Babylon, for Ceres was
worshipped with the babe at her breast (SOPHOCLES, Antigone),
even as the Babylonian goddess was. Virgo was originally the
Assyrian Venus, the mother of Bacchus or Tammuz. Virgo then, was
the Virgin Mother. Isaiah's prophecy was carried by the Jewish
captives to Babylon, and hence the new title bestowed upon the
Babylonian goddess.
That the birth of the Great
Deliverer was to be miraculous, was widely known long before the
Christian era. For centuries, some say for thousands of years before
that event, the Buddhist priests had a tradition that a Virgin was
to bring forth a child to bless the world. That this tradition came
from no Popish or Christian source, is evident from the surprise
felt and expressed by the Jesuit missionaries, when they first
entered Thibet and China, and not only found a mother and a child
worshipped as at home, but that mother worshipped under a character
exactly corresponding with that of their own Madonna, Virgo
Deipara, The Virgin mother of God, * and that, too, in regions
where they could not find the least trace of either the name or
history of our Lord Jesus Christ having ever been known.
* See Sir J. F. DAVIS'S China,
and LAFITAN, who says that the accounts sent home by the Popish
missionaries bore that the sacred books of the Chinese spoke not
merely of a Holy Mother, but of a Virgin Mother. For further
evidence on this subject, see note below.
The primeval promise that the seed
of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, naturally suggested
the idea of a miraculous birth. Priestcraft and human presumption
set themselves wickedly to anticipate the fulfilment of that
promise; and the Babylonian queen seems to have been the first to
whom that honour was given. The highest titles were accordingly
bestowed upon her. She was called the queen of heaven. (Jer
44:17,18,19,25) *
* When Ashta, or the woman,
came to be called the queen of heaven, the name woman became
the highest title of honour applied to a female. This accounts
for what we find so common among the ancient nations of the
East, that queens and the most exalted personages were addressed
by the name of woman. Woman is not a complimentary title in
our language; but formerly it had been applied by our ancestors
in the very same way as among the Orientals; for our word
Queen is derived from Cwino, which in the ancient Gothic just
signified a woman.
In Egypt she was styled
Athor--i.e., the Habitation of God, (BUNSEN) to signify that in
her dwelt all the fulness of the Godhead. To point out the great
goddess-mother, in a Pantheistic sense, as at once the Infinite and
Almighty one, and the Virgin mother, this inscription was engraven
upon one of her temples in Egypt: I am all that has been, or that
is, or that shall be. No mortal has removed my veil. The fruit which
I have brought forth is the Sun. (Ibid.) In Greece she had the name
of Hesita, and amongst the Romans, Vesta, which is just a
modification of the same name--a name which, though it has been
commonly understood in a different sense, really meant The
Dwelling-place. *
* Hestia, in Greek, signifies
a house or dwelling. This is usually thought to be a
secondary meaning of the word, its proper meaning being believed
to be fire. But the statements made in regard to Hestia, show
that the name is derived from Hes or Hese, to cover, to
shelter, which is the very idea of a house, which covers or
shelters from the inclemency of the weather. The verb Hes
also signifies to protect, to show mercy, and from this
evidently comes the character of Hestia as the protectress of
suppliants. Taking Hestia as derived from Hes, to cover, or
shelter, the following statement of Smith is easily accounted
for: Hestia was the goddess of domestic life, and the giver of
all domestic happiness; as such she was believed to dwell in the
inner part of every house, and to have invented the art of
building houses. If fire be supposed to be the original idea
of Hestia, how could fire ever have been supposed to be the
builder of houses! But taking Hestia in the sense of the
Habitation or Dwelling-place, though derived from Hes, to
shelter, or cover, it is easy to see how Hestia would come to
be identified with fire. The goddess who was regarded as the
Habitation of God was known by the name of Ashta, The Woman;
while Ashta also signified The fire; and thus Hestia or
Vesta, as the Babylonian system was developed, would easily come
to be regarded as Fire, or the goddess of fire. For the
reason that suggested the idea of the Goddess-mother being a
Habitation, see note below.
As the Dwelling-place of Deity,
thus is Hestia or Vesta addressed in the Orphic Hymns:
Daughter of Saturn, venerable
dame,
Who dwell'st amid great fire's eternal flame,
In thee the gods have fix'd their DWELLING-PLACE,
Strong stable basis of the mortal race. *
* TAYLOR'S Orphic Hymns: Hymn
to Vesta. Though Vesta is here called the daughter of Saturn,
she is also identified in all the Pantheons with Cybele or Rhea,
the wife of Saturn.
Even when Vesta is identified with
fire, this same character of Vesta as The Dwelling-place still
distinctly appears. Thus Philolaus, speaking of a fire in the middle
of the centre of the world, calls it The Vesta of the universe, The
HOUSE of Jupiter, The mother of the gods. In Babylon, the title of
the goddess-mother as the Dwelling-place of God was Sacca, or in the
emphatic form, Sacta, that is, The Tabernacle. Hence, at this day,
the great goddesses in India, as wielding all the power of the god
whom they represent, are called Sacti, or the Tabernacle. *
* KENNEDY and MOOR. A synonym
for Sacca, a tabernacle, is Ahel, which, with the points, is
pronounced Ohel. From the first form of the word, the name of
the wife of the god Buddha seems to be derived, which, in
KENNEDY, is Ahalya, and in MOOR'S Pantheon, Ahilya. From the
second form, in like manner, seems to be derived the name of the
wife of the Patriarch of the Peruvians, Mama Oello.
(PRESCOTT'S Peru) Mama was by the Peruvians used in the Oriental
sense: Oello, in all likelihood, was used in the same sense.
Now in her, as the Tabernacle or
Temple of God, not only all power, but all grace and goodness were
believed to dwell. Every quality of gentleness and mercy was
regarded as centred in her; and when death had closed her career,
while she was fabled to have been deified and changed into a pigeon,
* to express the celestial benignity of her nature, she was called
by the name of D'Iune, ** or The Dove, or without the article,
Juno--the name of the Roman queen of heaven, which has the very
same meaning; and under the form of a dove as well as her own, she
was worshipped by the Babylonians.
* DIODORUS SIC. In connection
with this the classical reader will remember the title of one of
the fables in OVID'S Metamorphoses. Semiramis into a pigeon.
** Dione, the name of the
mother of Venus, and frequently applied to Venus herself, is
evidently the same name as the above. Dione, as meaning Venus,
is clearly applied by Ovid to the Babylonian goddess. (Fasti)
The dove, the chosen symbol of this
deified queen, is commonly represented with an olive branch in her
mouth, as she herself in her human form also is seen bearing the
olive branch in her hand; and from this form of representing her, it
is highly probable that she has derived the name by which she is
commonly known, for Z'emir-amit means The branch-bearer. *
Dove and Olive Branch
of Assyrian Juno
BRYANT, vol.
iii. p. 84. The branch in the hand of Cybele in
the above cut is only a conventional branch; but
in the figure given by Layard it is distinctly
an olive branch
* From Ze, the or that,
emir, branch, and amit, bearer, in the feminine. HESYCHIUS
says that Semiramis is a name for a wild pigeon. The above
explanation of the original meaning of the name Semiramis, as
referring to Noah's wild pigeon (for it was evidently a wild
one, as the tame one would not have suited the experiment), may
account for its application by the Greeks to any wild pigeon.
When the goddess was thus
represented as the Dove with the olive branch, there can be no doubt
that the symbol had partly reference to the story of the flood; but
there was much more in the symbol than a mere memorial of that great
event. A branch, as has been already proved, was the symbol of the
deified son, and when the deified mother was represented as a Dove,
what could the meaning of this representation be but just to
identify her with the Spirit of all grace, that brooded, dove-like,
over the deep at the creation; for in the sculptures at Nineveh, as
we have seen, the wings and tail of the dove represented the third
member of the idolatrous Assyrian trinity. In confirmation of this
view, it must be stated that the Assyrian Juno, or The Virgin
Venus, as she was called, was identified with the air. Thus Julius
Firmicus says: The Assyrians and part of the Africans wish the air
to have the supremacy of the elements, for they have consecrated
this same [element] under the name of Juno, or the Virgin Venus.
Why was air thus identified with Juno, whose symbol was that of the
third person of the Assyrian trinity? Why, but because in Chaldee
the same word which signifies the air signifies also the Holy
Ghost. The knowledge of this entirely accounts for the statement of
Proclus, that Juno imports the generation of soul. Whence could
the soul--the spirit of man--be supposed to have its origin, but
from the Spirit of God. In accordance with this character of Juno as
the incarnation of the Divine Spirit, the source of life, and also
as the goddess of the air, thus is she invoked in the Orphic
Hymns:
O royal Juno, of majestic mien,
Aerial formed, divine, Jove's blessed queen,
Throned in the bosom of caerulean air,
The race of mortals is thy constant care;
The cooling gales, thy power alone inspires,
Which nourish life, which every life desires;
Mother of showers and winds, from thee alone
Producing all things, mortal life is known;
All natures show thy temperament divine,
And universal sway alone is thine,
With sounding blasts of wind, the swelling sea
And rolling rivers roar when shook by thee. *
* TAYLOR'S Orphic Hymns. Every
classical reader must be aware of the identification of Juno
with the air. The following, however, as still further
illustrative of the subject from Proclus, may not be out of
place: The series of our sovereign mistress Juno, beginning
from on high, pervades the last of things, and her allotment in
the sublunary region is the air; for air is a symbol of soul,
according to which also soul is called a spirit.
Thus, then, the deified queen, when
in all respects regarded as a veritable woman, was at the same time
adored as the incarnation of the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of peace and
love. In the temple of Hierapolis in Syria, there was a famous
statue of the goddess Juno, to which crowds from all quarters
flocked to worship. The image of the goddess was richly habited, on
her head was a golden dove, and she was called by a name peculiar to
the country, Semeion. (BRYANT) What is the meaning of Semeion? It
is evidently The Habitation; * and the golden dove on her head
shows plainly who it was that was supposed to dwell in her--even the
Spirit of God.
* From Ze, that, or the
great, and Maaon, or Maion, a habitation, which, in the
Ionic dialect, in which Lucian, the describer of the goddess,
wrote, would naturally become Meion.
When such transcendent dignity was
bestowed on her, when such winning characters were attributed to
her, and when, over and above all, her images presented her to the
eyes of men as Venus Urania, the heavenly Venus, the queen of
beauty, who assured her worshippers of salvation, while giving loose
reins to every unholy passion, and every depraved and sensual
appetite--no wonder that everywhere she was enthusiastically adored.
Under the name of the Mother of the gods, the goddess queen of
Babylon became an object of almost universal worship. The Mother of
the gods, says Clericus, was worshipped by the Persians, the
Syrians, and all the kings of Europe and Asia, with the most
profound religious veneration. Tacitus gives evidence that the
Babylonian goddess was worshipped in the heart of Germany, and
Caesar, when he invaded Britain, found that the priests of this same
goddess, known by the name of Druids, had been there before him. *
* CAESAR, De Bello Gallico. The
name Druid has been thought to be derived from the Greek Drus,
an oak tree, or the Celtic Deru, which has the same meaning; but
this is obviously a mistake. In Ireland, the name for a Druid is
Droi, and in Wales Dryw; and it will be found that the
connection of the Druids with the oak was more from the mere
similarity of their name to that of the oak, than because they
derived their name from it. The Druidic system in all its parts
was evidently the Babylonian system. Dionysius informs us, that
the rites of Bacchus were duly celebrated in the British Islands
and Strabo cites Artemidorus to show that, in an island close to
Britain, Ceres and Proserpine were venerated with rites similar
to the orgies of Samothrace. It will be seen from the account of
the Druidic Ceridwen and her child, afterwards to be noticed
(see Chapter IV, Section III), that there was a great analogy
between her character and that of the great goddess-mother of
Babylon. Such was the system; and the name Dryw, or Droi,
applied to the priests, is in exact accordance with that system.
The name Zero, given in Hebrew or the early Chaldee, to the son
of the great goddess queen, in later Chaldee became Dero. The
priest of Dero, the seed, was called, as is the case in almost
all religions, by the name of his god; and hence the familiar
name Druid is thus proved to signify the priest of Dero--the
woman's promised seed. The classical Hamadryads were evidently
in like manner priestesses of Hamed-dero,--the desired
seed--i.e., the desire of all nations.
Herodotus, from personal knowledge,
testifies, that in Egypt this queen of heaven was the greatest
and most worshipped of all the divinities. Wherever her worship was
introduced, it is amazing what fascinating power it exerted. Truly,
the nations might be said to be made drunk with the wine of her
fornications. So deeply, in particular, did the Jews in the days of
Jeremiah drink of her wine cup, so bewitched were they with her
idolatrous worship, that even after Jerusalem had been burnt, and
the land desolated for this very thing, they could not be prevailed
on to give it up. While dwelling in Egypt as forlorn exiles, instead
of being witnesses for God against the heathenism around them, they
were as much devoted to this form of idolatry as the Egyptians
themselves. Jeremiah was sent of God to denounce wrath against them,
if they continued to worship the queen of heaven; but his warnings
were in vain. Then, saith the prophet, all the men which knew
that their wives had burnt incense unto other gods, and all the
women that stood by, a great multitude, even all the people that
dwelt in the land of Egypt, in Pathros, answered Jeremiah, saying,
As for the word that thou hast spoken unto us in the name of the
Lord, we will not hearken unto thee; but we will certainly do
whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense
unto the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings unto her,
as we have done, we, and our fathers, our kings, and our princes, in
the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem; for then had
we plenty of victuals, and were well, and saw no evil (Jer
44:15-17). Thus did the Jews, God's own peculiar people, emulate the
Egyptians in their devotion to the queen of heaven.
The worship of the goddess-mother
with the child in her arms continued to be observed in Egypt till
Christianity entered. If the Gospel had come in power among the mass
of the people, the worship of this goddess-queen would have been
overthrown. With the generality it came only in name. Instead,
therefore, of the Babylonian goddess being cast out, in too many
cases her name only was changed. She was called the Virgin Mary,
and, with her child, was worshipped with the same idolatrous feeling
by professing Christians, as formerly by open and avowed Pagans. The
consequence was, that when, in AD 325, the Nicene Council was
summoned to condemn the heresy of Arius, who denied the true
divinity of Christ, that heresy indeed was condemned, but not
without the help of men who gave distinct indications of a desire to
put the creature on a level with the Creator, to set the
Virgin-mother side by side with her Son. At the Council of Nice,
says the author of Nimrod, The Melchite section--that is, the
representatives of the so-called Christianity of Egypt--held that
there were three persons in the Trinity--the Father, the Virgin
Mary, and Messiah their Son. In reference to this astounding fact,
elicited by the Nicene Council, Father Newman speaks exultingly of
these discussions as tending to the glorification of Mary. Thus,
says he, the controversy opened a question which it did not settle.
It discovered a new sphere, if we may so speak, in the realms of
light, to which the Church had not yet assigned its inhabitant.
Thus, there was a wonder in Heaven; a throne was seen far above all
created powers, mediatorial, intercessory, a title archetypal, a
crown bright as the morning star, a glory issuing from the eternal
throne, robes pure as the heavens, and a sceptre over all. And who
was the predestined heir of that majesty? Who was that wisdom, and
what was her name, the mother of fair love, and far, and holy hope,
exalted like a palm-tree in Engaddi, and a rose-plant in Jericho,
created from the beginning before the world, in God's counsels, and
in Jerusalem was her power? The vision is found in the Apocalypse 'a
Woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon
her head a crown of twelve stars.' *
* NEWMAN'S Development. The
intelligent reader will see at a glance the absurdity of
applying this vision of the woman of the Apocalypse to the
Virgin Mary. John expressly declares that what he saw was a
sign or symbol (semeion). If the woman here is a literal
woman, the woman that sits on the seven hills must be the same.
The woman in both cases is a symbol. The woman on the
seven hills is the symbol of the false church; the woman clothed
with the sun, of the true church--the Bride, the Lamb's wife.
The votaries of Mary, adds he,
do not exceed the true faith, unless the blasphemers of her Son
came up to it. The Church of Rome is not idolatrous, unless Arianism
is orthodoxy. This is the very poetry of blasphemy. It contains an
argument too; but what does that argument amount to? It just amounts
to this, that if Christ be admitted to be truly and properly God,
and worthy of Divine honours, His mother, from whom He derived
merely His humanity, must be admitted to be the same, must be raised
far above the level of all creatures, and be worshipped as a
partaker of the Godhead. The divinity of Christ is made to stand or
fall with the divinity of His mother. Such is Popery in the
nineteenth century; yea, such is Popery in England. It was known
already that Popery abroad was bold and unblushing in its
blasphemies; that in Lisbon a church was to be seen with these words
engraven on its front, To the virgin goddess of Loretto, the
Italian race, devoted to her DIVINITY, have dedicated this temple.
(Journal of Professor GIBSON, in Scottish Protestant) But when till
now was such language ever heard in Britain before? This, however,
is just the exact reproduction of the doctrine of ancient Babylon in
regard to the great goddess-mother. The Madonna of Rome, then, is
just the Madonna of Babylon. The Queen of Heaven in the one system
is the same as the Queen of Heaven in the other. The goddess
worshipped in Babylon and Egypt as the Tabernacle or Habitation of
God, is identical with her who, under the name of Mary, is called by
Rome The HOUSE consecrated to God, the awful Dwelling-place, *
the Mansion of God (Pancarpium Marioe), the Tabernacle of the
Holy Ghost (Garden of the Soul), the Temple of the Trinity
(Golden Manual in Scottish Protestant).
* The Golden Manual in Scottish
Protestant. The word here used for Dwelling-place in the Latin
of this work is a pure Chaldee word--Zabulo, and is from the
same verb as Zebulun (Gen 30:20), the name which was given by
Leah to her son, when she said Now will my husband dwell with
me.
Some may possibly be inclined to
defend such language, by saying that the Scripture makes every
believer to be a temple of the Holy Ghost, and, therefore, what harm
can there be in speaking of the Virgin Mary, who was unquestionably
a saint of God, under that name, or names of a similar import? Now,
no doubt it is true that Paul says (1 Cor 3:16), Know ye not that
ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in
you? It is not only true, but it is a great truth, and a blessed
one--a truth that enhances every comfort when enjoyed, and takes the
sting out of every trouble when it comes, that every genuine
Christian has less or more experience of what is contained in these
words of the same apostle (2 Cor 6:16), Ye are the temple of the
living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them and walk in them,
and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. It must also
be admitted, and gladly admitted, that this implies the indwelling
of all the Persons of the glorious Godhead; for the Lord Jesus hath
said (John 14:23), If a man love me, he will keep my words; and my
Father will love him, and WE will come unto him, and make our abode
with him. But while admitting all this, on examination it will be
found that the Popish and the Scriptural ideas conveyed by these
expressions, however apparently similar, are essentially different.
When it is said that a believer is a temple of God, or a temple of
the Holy Ghost, the meaning is (Eph 3:17) that Christ dwells in the
heart by faith. But when Rome says that Mary is The Temple or
Tabernacle of God, the meaning is the exact Pagan meaning of the
term--viz., that the union between her and the Godhead is a union
akin to the hypostatical union between the divine and human nature
of Christ. The human nature of Christ is the Tabernacle of God,
inasmuch as the Divine nature has veiled its glory in such a way, by
assuming our nature, that we can come near without overwhelming
dread to the Holy God. To this glorious truth John refers when he
says (John 1:14), The Word was made flesh, and dwelt (literally
tabernacled) among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the
only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. In this
sense, Christ, the God-man, is the only Tabernacle of God. Now, it
is precisely in this sense that Rome calls Mary the Tabernacle of
God, or of the Holy Ghost. Thus speaks the author of a Popish
work devoted to the exaltation of the Virgin, in which all the
peculiar titles and prerogatives of Christ are given to Mary:
Behold the tabernacle of God, the mansion of God, the habitation,
the city of God is with men, and in men and for men, for their
salvation, and exaltation, and eternal glorification...Is it most
clear that this is true of the holy church? and in like manner also
equally true of the most holy sacrament of the Lord's body? Is it
(true) of every one of us in as far as we are truly Christians?
Undoubtedly; but we have to contemplate this mystery (as existing)
in a peculiar manner in the most holy Mother of our Lord.
(Pancarpium Marioe) Then the author, after endeavouring to show that
Mary is rightly considered as the Tabernacle of God with men, and
that in a peculiar sense, a sense different from that in which all
Christians are the temple of God, thus proceeds with express
reference to her in this character of the Tabernacle: Great truly
is the benefit, singular is the privilege, that the Tabernacle of
God should be with men, IN WHICH men may safely come near to God
become man. (Ibid.) Here the whole mediatorial glory of Christ, as
the God-man in whom dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily,
is given to Mary, or at least is shared with her. The above extracts
are taken from a work published upwards of two hundred years ago.
Has the Papacy improved since then? Has it repented of its
blasphemies? No, the very reverse. The quotation already given from
Father Newman proves this; but there is still stronger proof. In a
recently published work, the same blasphemous idea is even more
clearly unfolded. While Mary is called The HOUSE consecrated to
God, and the TEMPLE of the Trinity, the following versicle and
response will show in what sense she is regarded as the temple of
the Holy Ghost: V. The Lord himself created HER in the Holy Ghost,
and POURED HER out among all his works. V. O Lady, hear, c. This
astounding language manifestly implies that Mary is identified with
the Holy Ghost, when it speaks of her being poured out on all the
works of God; and that, as we have seen, was just the very way in
which the Woman, regarded as the Tabernacle or House of God by the
Pagans, was looked upon. Where is such language used in regard to
the Virgin? Not in Spain; not in Austria; not in the dark places of
Continental Europe; but in London, the seat and centre of the
world's enlightenment.
The names of blasphemy bestowed by
the Papacy on Mary have not one shadow of foundation in the Bible,
but are all to be found in the Babylonian idolatry. Yea, the very
features and complexions of the Roman and Babylonian Madonnas are
the same. Till recent times, when Raphael somewhat departed from the
beaten track, there was nothing either Jewish or even Italian in the
Romish Madonnas. Had these pictures or images of the Virgin Mother
been intended to represent the mother of our Lord, naturally they
would have been cast either in the one mould or the other. But it
was not so. In a land of dark-eyed beauties, with raven locks, the
Madonna was always represented with blue eyes and golden hair, a
complexion entirely different form the Jewish complexion, which
naturally would have been supposed to belong to the mother of our
Lord, but which precisely agrees with that which all antiquity
attributes to the goddess queen of Babylon. In almost all lands the
great goddess has been described with golden or yellow hair, showing
that there must have been one grand prototype, to which they were
all made to correspond. The yellow-haired Ceres, might not have
been accounted of any weight in this argument if she had stood
alone, for it might have been supposed in that case that the epithet
yellow-haired was borrowed from the corn that was supposed to be
under her guardian care. But many other goddesses have the very same
epithet applied to them. Europa, whom Jupiter carried away in the
form of a bull, is called The yellow-haired Europa. (OVID, Fasti)
Minerva is called by Homer the blue-eyed Minerva, and by Ovid the
yellow-haired; the huntress Diana, who is commonly identified with
the moon, is addressed by Anacreon as the yellow-haired daughter of
Jupiter, a title which the pale face of the silver moon could
surely never have suggested. Dione, the mother of Venus, is
described by Theocritus as yellow-haired. Venus herself is
frequently called Aurea Venus, the golden Venus. (HOMER'S Iliad)
The Indian goddess Lakshmi, the Mother of the Universe, is
described as of a golden complexion. (Asiatic Researches) Ariadne,
the wife of Bacchus, was called the yellow-haired Ariadne.
(HESIOD, Theogonia) Thus does Dryden refer to her golden or yellow
hair:
Where the rude waves in Dian's
harbour play,
The fair forsaken Ariadne lay;
There, sick with grief and frantic with despair,
Her dress she rent, and tore her golden hair.
The Gorgon Medusa before her
transformation, while celebrated for her beauty, was equally
celebrated for her golden hair:
Medusa once had charms: to gain
her love
A rival crowd of anxious lovers strove.
They who have seen her, own they ne'er did trace
More moving features in a sweeter face;
But above all, her length of hair they own
In golden ringlets waves, and graceful shone.
The mermaid that figured so much in
the romantic tales of the north, which was evidently borrowed from
the story of Atergatis, the fish goddess of Syria, who was called
the mother of Semiramis, and was sometimes identified with Semiramis
herself, was described with hair of the same kind. The Ellewoman,
such is the Scandinavian name for the mermaid, is fair, says the
introduction to the Danish Tales of Hans Andersen, and
gold-haired, and plays most sweetly on a stringed instrument. She
is frequently seen sitting on the surface of the waters, and combing
her long golden hair with a golden comb. Even when Athor, the Venus
of Egypt, was represented as a cow, doubtless to indicate the
complexion of the goddess that cow represented, the cow's head and
neck were gilded. (HERODOTUS and WILKINSON) When, therefore, it is
known that the most famed pictures of the Virgin Mother in Italy
represented her as of a fair complexion and with golden hair, and
when over all Ireland the Virgin is almost invariably represented at
this day in the very same manner, who can resist the conclusion that
she must have been thus represented, only because she had been
copied form the same prototype as the Pagan divinities?
Nor is this agreement in complexion
only, but also in features. Jewish features are everywhere marked,
and have a character peculiarly their own. But the original Madonnas
have nothing at all of Jewish form or feature; but are declared by
those who have personally compared both, entirely to agree in this
respect, as well as in complexion, with the Babylonian Madonnas
found by Sir Robert Ker Porter among the ruins of Babylon.
There is yet another remarkable
characteristic of these pictures worthy of notice, and that is the
nimbus or peculiar circle of light that frequently encompasses the
head of the Roman Madonna. With this circle the heads of the
so-called figures of Christ are also frequently surrounded. Whence
could such a device have originated? In the case of our Lord, if His
head had been merely surrounded with rays, there might have been
some pretence for saying that that was borrowed from the Evangelic
narrative, where it is stated, that on the holy mount His face
became resplendent with light. But where, in the whole compass of
Scripture, do we ever read that His head was surrounded with a disk,
or a circle of light? But what will be searched for in vain in the
Word of God, is found in he artistic representations of the great
gods and goddesses of Babylon. The disk, and particularly the
circle, were the well known symbols of the Sun-divinity, and figured
largely in the symbolism of the East. With the circle or the disk
the head of the Sun-divinity was encompassed. The same was the case
in Pagan Rome. Apollo, as the child of the Sun, was often thus
represented. The goddesses that claimed kindred with the Sun were
equally entitled to be adorned with the nimbus or luminous circle.
From Pompeii there is a representation of Circe, the daughter of
the Sun with her head surrounded with a circle, in the very same
way as the head of the Roman Madonna is at this day surrounded.
Circe, the Daughter of
the Sun
Pompeii, vol. ii. pp.
91, 92
Let any one compare the nimbus
around the head of Circe, with that around the head of the Popish
Virgin, and he will see how exactly they correspond. *
* The explanation of the figure
is thus given in Pompeii: One of them [the paintings] is taken
from the Odyssey, and represents Ulysses and Circe, at the
moment when the hero, having drunk the charmed cup with
impunity, by virtue of the antidote given him by Mercury [it is
well known that Circe had a 'golden cup,' even as the Venus of
Babylon had], draws his sword, and advances to avenge his
companions, who, having drunk of her cup, had been changed into
swine. The goddess, terrified, makes her submission at once, as
described by Homer; Ulysses himself being the narrator:
She spake, I drawing from beside my thigh
My Falchion keen, with death-denouncing looks,
Rushed on her; she, with a shrill scream of fear,
Ran under my raised arm, seized fast my knees,
And in winged accents plaintive, thus began:
'Say, who art thou,' c.--COWPER'S Odyssey
This picture, adds the author
of Pompeii, is remarkable, as teaching us the origin of that
ugly and unmeaning glory by which the heads of saints are often
surrounded...This glory was called nimbus, or aureola, and is
defined by Servius to be 'the luminous fluid which encircles the
heads of the gods.' It belongs with peculiar propriety to Circe,
as the daughter of the Sun. The emperors, with their usual
modesty, assumed it as the mark of their divinity; and under
this respectable patronage it passed, like many other Pagan
superstitions and customs, into the use of the Church. The
emperors here get rather more than a fair share of the blame due
to them. It was not the emperors that brought Pagan
superstition into the Church, so much as the Bishop of Rome.
See Chapter VII, Section II.
Now, could any one possibly believe
that all this coincidence could be accidental. Of course, if the
Madonna had ever so exactly resembled the Virgin Mary, that would
never have excused idolatry. But when it is evident that the goddess
enshrined in the Papal Church for the supreme worship of its
votaries, is that very Babylonian queen who set up Nimrod, or Ninus
the Son, as the rival of Christ, and who in her own person was the
incarnation of every kind of licentiousness, how dark a character
does that stamp on the Roman idolatry. What will it avail to
mitigate the heinous character of that idolatry, to say that the
child she holds forth to adoration is called by the name of Jesus?
When she was worshipped with her child in Babylon of old, that child
was called by a name as peculiar to Christ, as distinctive of His
glorious character, as the name of Jesus. He was called
Zoro-ashta, the seed of the woman. But that did not hinder the
hot anger of God from being directed against those in the days of
old who worshipped that image of jealousy, provoking to jealousy.
*
* Ezekiel 8:3. There have been
many speculations about what this image of jealousy could be.
But when it is known that the grand feature of ancient idolatry
was just the worship of the Mother and the child, and that child
as the Son of God incarnate, all is plain. Compare verses 3 and
5 with verse 14, and it will be seen that the women weeping for
Tammuz were weeping close beside the image of jealousy.
Neither can the giving of the name
of Christ to the infant in the arms of the Romish Madonna, make it
less the image of jealousy, less offensive to the Most High, less
fitted to provoke His high displeasure, when it is evident that that
infant is worshipped as the child of her who was adored as Queen of
Heaven, with all the attributes of divinity, and was at the same
time the Mother of harlots and abominations of the earth.
Image-worship in every case the Lord abhors; but image-worship of
such a kind as this must be peculiarly abhorrent to His holy soul.
Now, if the facts I have adduced be true, is it wonderful that such
dreadful threatenings should be directed in the Word of God against
the Romish apostacy, and that the vials of this tremendous wrath are
destined to be outpoured upon its guilty head? If these things be
true (and gainsay them who can), who will venture now to plead for
Papal Rome, or to call her a Christian Church? Is there one, who
fears God, and who reads these lines, who would not admit that
Paganism alone could ever have inspired such a doctrine as that
avowed by the Melchites at the Nicene Council, that the Holy Trinity
consisted of the Father, the Virgin Mary, and the Messiah their
Son? (Quarterly Journal of Prophecy, July, 1852) Is there one who
would not shrink with horror from such a thought? What, then, would
the reader say of a Church that teaches its children to adore such a
Trinity as that contained in the following lines?
Heart of Jesus, I adore thee;
Heart of Mary, I implore thee;
Heart of Joseph, pure and just;
IN THESE THREE HEARTS I PUT MY TRUST. *
* What every Christian must
Know and Do. By the Rev. J. FURNISS. Published by James Duffy,
Dublin. The edition of this Manual of Popery quoted above,
besides the blasphemy it contains, contains most immoral
principles, teaching distinctly the harmlessness of fraud, if
only kept within due bounds. On this account, a great outcry
having been raised against it, I believe this edition has been
withdrawn from general circulation. The genuineness of the
passage above given is, however, beyond all dispute. I received
myself from a fried in Liverpool a copy of the edition
containing these words, which is now in my possession, having
previously seen them in a copy in the possession of the Rev.
Richard Smyth of Armagh. It is not in Ireland, however, only,
that such a trinity is exhibited for the worship of Romanists.
In a Card, or Fly-leaf, issued by the Popish priests of
Sunderland, now lying before me, with the heading Paschal Duty,
St. Mary's Church, Bishopwearmouth, 1859, the following is the
4th admonition given to the Dear Christians to whom it is
addressed:
4. And never forget the acts
of a good Christian, recommended to you so often during the
renewal of the Mission.
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, I give you my heart, my life, and my
soul.
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, assist me always; and in my last agony,
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, receive my last breath. Amen.
To induce the adherents of Rome
to perform this act of a good Christian, a considerable bribe
is held out. In p. 30 of Furniss' Manual above referred to,
under the head Rule of Life, the following passage occurs: In
the morning, before you get up, make the sign of the cross, and
say, Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, I give you my heart and my soul.
(Each time you say this prayer, you get an indulgence of 100
days, which you can give to the souls in Purgatory)! I must add
that the title of Furniss' book, as given above, is the title of
Mr. Smyth's copy. The title of the copy in my possession is
What every Christian must Know. London: Richardson Son, 147
Strand. Both copies alike have the blasphemous words given in
the text, and both have the Imprimatur of Paulus Cullen.
If this is not Paganism, what is
there that can be called by such a name? Yet this is the Trinity
which now the Roman Catholics of Ireland from tender infancy are
taught to adore. This is the Trinity which, in the latest books of
catechetical instruction is presented as the grand object of
devotion to the adherents of the Papacy. The manual that contains
this blasphemy comes forth with the express Imprimatur of Paulus
Cullen, Popish Archbishop of Dublin. Will any one after this say
that the Roman Catholic Church must still be called Christian,
because it holds the doctrine of the Trinity? So did the Pagan
Babylonians, so did the Egyptians, so do the Hindoos at this hour,
in the very same sense in which Rome does. They all admitted A
trinity, but did they worship THE Triune Jehovah, the King Eternal,
Immortal, and Invisible? And will any one say with such evidence
before him, that Rome does so? Away then, with the deadly delusion
that Rome is Christian! There might once have been some palliation
for entertaining such a supposition; but every day the Grand
Mystery is revealing itself more and more in its true character.
There is not, and there cannot be, any safety for the souls of men
in Babylon. Come out of her, my people, is the loud and express
command of God. Those who disobey that command, do it at their
peril.
Notes
The Identification of Rhea or
Cybele and Venus
In the exoteric doctrine of Greece
and Rome, the characters of Cybele, the mother of the gods, and of
Venus, the goddess of love, are generally very distinct, insomuch
that some minds may perhaps find no slight difficulty in regard to
the identification of these two divinities. But that difficulty will
dis appear, if the fundamental principle of the Mysteries be borne in
mind--viz., that at bottom they recognised only Adad, The One God.
Adad being Triune, this left room, when the Babylonian Mystery of
Iniquity took shape, for three different FORMS of divinity--the
father, the mother, and the son; but all the multiform divinities
with which the Pagan world abounded, whatever diversities there were
among them, were resolved substantially into so many manifestations
of one or other of these divine persons, or rather of two, for the
first person was generally in the background. We have distinct
evidence that this was the case. Apuleius tells us, that when he was
initiated, the goddess Isis revealed herself to him as The first of
the celestials, and the uniform manifestation of the gods and
goddesses...WHOSE ONE SOLE DIVINITY the whole orb of the earth
venerated, and under a manifold form, with different rites, and
under a variety of appellations; and going over many of these
appellations, she declares herself to be at once Pessinuntica, the
mother of the gods [i.e. Cybele], and Paphian Venus. Now, as this
was the case in the later ages of the Mysteries, so it must have
been the case from the very beginning; because they SET OUT, and
necessarily set out, with the doctrine of the UNITY of the Godhead.
This, of course, would give rise to no little absurdity and
inconsistency in the very nature of the case. Both Wilkinson and
Bunsen, to get rid of the inconsistencies they have met with in the
Egyptian system, have found it necessary to have recourse to
substantially the same explanation as I have done. Thus we find
Wilkinson saying: I have stated that Amun-re and other gods took
the form of different deities, which, though it appears at first
sight to present some difficulty, may readily be accounted for when
we consider that each of those whose figures or emblem were adopted,
was only an EMANATION, or deified attribute of the SAME GREAT BEING
to whom they ascribed various characters, according to the several
offices he was supposed to perform. The statement of Bunsen is to
the same effect, and it is this: Upon these premises, we think
ourselves justified in concluding that the two series of gods were
originally identical, and that, in the GREAT PAIR of gods, all those
attributes were concentrated, from the development of which, in
various personifications, that mythological system sprang up which
we have been already considering.
The bearing of all this upon the
question of the identification of Cybele and Astarte, or Venus, is
important. Fundamentally, there was but one goddess--the Holy
Spirit, represented as female, when the distinction of sex was
wickedly ascribed to the Godhead, through a perversion of the great
Scripture idea, that all the children of God are at once begotten of
the Father, and born of the Spirit; and under this idea, the Spirit
of God, as Mother, was represented under the form of a dove, in
memory of the fact that that Spirit, at the creation,
fluttered--for so, as I have observed, is the exact meaning of the
term in Genesis 1:2--on the face of the waters. This goddess,
then, was called Ops, the flutterer, or Juno, The Dove, or
Khubele, The binder with cords, which last title had reference to
the bands of love, the cords of a man (called in Hosea 11:4,
Khubeli Adam), with which not only does God @mL3 continually, by
His providential goodness, draw men unto Himself, but with which our
first parent Adam, through the Spirit's indwelling, while the
covenant of Eden was unbroken, was sweetly bound to God. This theme
is minutely dwelt on in Pagan story, and the evidence is very
abundant; but I cannot enter upon it here. Let this only be noticed,
however, that the Romans joined the two terms Juno and Khubele--or,
as it is commonly pronounced, Cybele--together; and on certain
occasions invoked their supreme goddess, under the name of Juno
Covella--that is, The dove that binds with cords.
If the reader looks, in Layard, at
the triune emblem of the supreme Assyrian divinity, he will see this
very idea visibly embodied. There the wings and tail of the dove
have two bands associated with them instead of feet (LAYARD'S
Nineveh and its Remains
vol. ii. p. 418; see also
accompanying woodcut, from BRYANT, vol. ii. p. 216; and KITTO's Bib.
Cyclop., vol. i. p. 425)
).
Supreme
Divinity of Ancient Persia, with bands of
Cybele, the Binder with Cords
From BRYANT, vol. ii.
p. 216
In reference to events after the
Fall, Cybele got a new idea attached to her name. Khubel signifies
not only to bind with cords, but also to travail in birth; and
therefore Cybele appeared as the Mother of the gods, by whom all
God's children must be born anew or regenerated. But, for this
purpose, it was held indispensable that there should be a union in
the first instance with Rhea, The gazer, the human mother of gods
and men, that the ruin she had introduced might be remedied. Hence
the identification of Cybele and Rhea, which in all the Pantheons
are declared to be only two different names of the same goddess,
though, as we have seen, these goddesses were in reality entirely
distinct. This same principle was applied to all the other deified
mothers. They were deified only through the supposed miraculous
identification with them of Juno or Cybele--in other words, of the
Holy Spirit of God. Each of these mothers had her own legend, and
had special worship suited thereto; but, as in all cases, she was
held to be an incarnation of the one spirit of God, as the great
Mother of all, the attributes of that one Spirit were always
pre-supposed as belonging to her. This, then, was the case with the
goddess recognised as Astarte or Venus, as well as with Rhea. Though
there were points of difference between Cybele, or Rhea, and Astarte
or Mylitta, the Assyrian Venus, Layard shows that there were also
distinct points of contact between them. Cybele or Rhea was
remarkable for her turreted crown. Mylitta, or Astarte, was
represented with a similar crown. Cybele, or Rhea, was drawn by
lions; Mylitta, or Astarte, was represented as standing on a lion.
The worship of Mylitta, or Astarte, was a mass of moral pollution
(HERODOTUS). The worship of Cybele, under the name of Terra, was the
same (AUGUSTINE, De Civitate).
The first deified woman was no
doubt Semiramis, as the first deified man was her husband. But it is
evident that it was some time after the Mysteries began that this
deification took place; for it was not till after Semiramis was dead
that she was exalted to divinity, and worshipped under the form of a
dove. When, however, the Mysteries were originally concocted, the
deeds of Eve, who, through her connection with the serpent, brought
forth death, must necessarily have occupied a place; for the Mystery
of sin and death lies at the very foundation of all religion, and in
the age of Semiramis and Nimrod, and Shem and Ham, all men must have
been well acquainted with the facts of the Fall. At first the sin of
Eve may have been admitted in all its sinfulness (otherwise men
generally would have been shocked, especially when the general
conscience had been quickened through the zeal of Shem); but when a
woman was to be deified, the shape that the mystic story came to
assume shows that that sin was softened, yea, that it changed its
very character, and that by a perversion of the name given to Eve,
as the mother of all living ones, that is, all the regenerate, she
was glorified as the authoress of spiritual life, and, under the
very name Rhea, was recognised as the mother of the gods. Now, those
who had the working of the Mystery of Iniquity did not find it very
difficult to show that this name Rhea, originally appropriate to the
mother of mankind, was hardly less appropriate for her who was the
actual mother of the gods, that is, of all the deified mortals.
Rhea, in the active sense, signifies the Gazing woman, but in the
passive it signifies The woman gazed at, that is, The beauty,
and thus, under one and the same term, the mother of mankind and the
mother of the Pagan gods, that is, Semiramis, were amalgamated;
insomcuh, that now, as is well known, Rhea is currently recognised
as the Mother of gods and men (HESIOD, Theogon). It is not
wonderful, therefore that the name Rhea is found applied to her,
who, by the Assyrians, was worshipped in the very character of
Astarte or Venus.
____________________
The Virgin Mother of Paganism
Almost all the Tartar princes,
says SALVERTE (Des Sciences Occultes), trace their genealogy to a
celestial virgin, impregnated by a sun-beam, or some equally
miraculous means. In India, the mother of Surya, the sun-god, who
was born to destroy the enemies of the gods, is said to have become
pregnant in this way, a beam of the sun having entered her womb, in
consequence of which she brought forth the sun-god. Now the
knowledge of this widely diffused myth casts light on the secret
meaning of the name Aurora, given to the wife of Orion, to whose
marriage with that mighty hunter Homer refers (Odyssey). While the
name Aur-ora, in the physical sense, signifies also pregnant with
light; and from ohra, to conceive or be pregnant, we have in
Greek, the word for a wife. As Orion, according to Persian accounts,
was Nimrod; and Nimrod, under the name of Ninus, was worshipped as
the son of his wife, when he came to be deified as the sun-god, that
name Aurora, as applied to his wife, is evidently intended to convey
the very same idea as prevails in Tartary and India. These myths of
the Tartars and Hindoos clearly prove that the Pagan idea of the
miraculous conception had not come from any intermixture of
Christianity with that superstition, but directly from the promise
of the seed of the woman. But how, it may be asked, could the idea
of being pregnant with a sunbeam arise? There is reason to believe
that it came from one of the natural names of the sun. From the
Chaldean zhr, to shine, comes, in the participle active, zuhro or
zuhre, the Shiner; and hence, no doubt, from zuhro, the Shiner,
under the prompting of a designing priesthood, men would slide into
the idea of zuro, the seed,--the Shiner and the seed,
according to the genius of Paganism, being thus identified. This was
manifestly the case in Persia, where the sun as the great divinity;
for the Persians, says Maurice, called God Sure (Antiquities).
____________________
The Goddess Mother as a Habitation
What could ever have induced
mankind to think of calling the great Goddess-mother, or mother of
gods and men, a House or Habitation? The answer is evidently to be
found in a statement made in Genesis 2:21, in regard to the
formation of the mother of mankind: And the Lord caused a deep
sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept, and he took one of his ribs,
and closed up the flesh instead thereof. And the rib which the Lord
God had taken from man, made (margin, literally BUILDED) he into a
woman. That this history of the rib was well known to the
Babylonians, is manifest from one of the names given to their
primeval goddess, as found in Berosus. That name is Thalatth. But
Thalatth is just the Chaldean form of the Hebrew Tzalaa, in the
feminine,--the very word used in Genesis for the rib, of which Eve
was formed; and the other name which Berosus couples with Thalatth,
does much to confirm this; for that name, which is Omorka, * just
signifies The Mother of the world.
* From Am, mother, and
arka, earth. The first letter aleph in both of these words
is often pronounced as o. Thus the pronunciation of a in Am,
mother, is seen in the Greek a shoulder. Am, mother, comes
from am, to support, and from am, pronounced om, comes the
shoulder that bears burdens. Hence also the name Oma, as one of
the names of Bona Des. Oma is evidently the Mother.
When we have thus deciphered the
meaning of the name Thalatth, as applied to the mother of the
world, that leads us at once to the understanding, of the name
Thalasius, applied by the Romans to the god of marriage, the origin
of which name has hitherto been sought in vain. Thalatthi signifies
belonging to the rib, and, with the Roman termination, becomes
Thalatthius or Thalasius, the man of the rib. And what name more
appropriate than this for Adam, as the god of marriage, who, when
the rib was brought to him, said, This is now bone of my bones, and
flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken
out of man. At first, when Thalatth, the rib, was builded into a
woman, that woman was, in a very important sense, the Habitation
or Temple of God; and had not the Fall intervened, all her
children would, in consequence of mere natural generation, have been
the children of God. The entrance of sin into the world subverted
the original constitution of things. Still, when the promise of a
Saviour was given and embraced, the renewed indwelling of the Holy
Spirit was given too, not that she might thereby have any power in
herself to bring forth children unto God, but only that she might
duly act the part of a mother to a spiritually living offspring--to
those whom God of his free grace should quicken, and bring from
death unto life. Now, Paganism willingly overlooked all this; and
taught, as soon as its votaries were prepared for receiving it, that
this renewed indwelling of the spirit of God in the woman, was
identification, and so it deified her. Then Rhea, the gazer, the
mother of mankind, was identified with Cybele the binder with
cords, or Juno, the Dove, that is, the Holy Spirit. Then, in the
blasphemous Pagan sense, she became Athor, the Habitation of God,
or Sacca, or Sacta, the tabernacle or temple, in whom dwelt all
the fulness of the Godhead bodily. Thus she became Heva, The
Living One; not in the sense in which Adam gave that name to his
wife after the Fall, when the hope of life out of the midst of death
was so unexpectedly presented to her as well as to himself; but in
the sense of the communicator of spiritual and eternal life to men;
for Rhea was called the fountain of the blessed ones. The agency,
then, of this deified woman was held to be indispensable for the
begetting of spiritual children to God, in this, as it was admitted,
fallen world. Looked at from this point of view, the meaning of the
name given to the Babylonian goddess in 2 Kings 17:30, will be at
once apparent. The name Succoth-benoth has very frequently been
supposed to be a plural word, and to refer to booths or tabernacles
used in Babylon for infamous purposes. But, as observed by Clericus
(De Chaldoeis), who refers to the Rabbins as being of the same
opinion, the context clearly shows that the name must be the name of
an idol: (vv 29,30), Howbeit every nation made gods of their own,
and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans
had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt. And the
men of Babylon made Succoth-benoth. It is here evidently an idol
that is spoken of; and as the name is feminine, that idol must have
been the image of a goddess. Taken in this sense, then, and in the
light of the Chaldean system as now unfolded, the meaning of
Succoth-benoth, as applied to the Babylonian goddess, is just The
tabernacle of child-bearing. *
* That is, the Habitation in
which the Spirit of God dwelt, for the purpose of begetting
spiritual children.
When the Babylonian system was
developed, Eve was represented as the first that occupied this
place, and the very name Benoth, that signifies child-bearing,
explains also how it came about that the Woman, who, as Hestia or
Vesta, was herself called the Habitation, got the credit of
having invented the art of building houses (SMITH, Hestia).
Benah, the verb, from which Benoth comes, signifies at once to
bring forth children and to build houses; the bringing forth of
children being metaphorically regarded as the building up of the
house, that is, of the family.
While the Pagan system, so far as a
Goddess-mother was concerned, was founded on this identification of
the Celestial and Terrestrial mothers of the blessed immortals,
each of these two divinities was still celebrated as having, in some
sense, a distinct individuality; and, in consequence, all the
different incarnations of the Saviour-seed were represented as born
of two mothers. It is well known that Bimater, or Two-mothered, is
one of the distinguishing epithets applied to Bacchus. Ovid makes
the reason of the application of this epithet to him to have arisen
from the myth, that when in embryo, he was rescued from the flames
in which is mother died, was sewed up in Jupiter's thigh, and then
brought forth at the due time. Without inquiring into the secret
meaning of this, it is sufficient to state that Bacchus had two
goddess-mothers; for, not only was he conceived by Semele, but he
was brought into the world by the goddess Ippa (PROCLUS in Timoeum).
This is the very same thing, no doubt, that is referred to, when it
is said that after his mother Semele's death, his aunt Ino acted the
part of a mother and nurse unto him. The same thing appears in the
mythology of Egypt, for there we read that Osiris, under the form of
Anubis, having been brought forth by Nepthys, was adopted and
brought up by the goddess Isis as her own son. In consequence of
this, the favourite Triad came everywhere to be the two mothers and
the son. In WILKINSON, the reader will find a divine Triad,
consisting of Isis and Nepthys, and the child of Horus between them.
In Babylon, the statement of Diodorus shows that the Triad there at
one period was two goddesses and the son--Hera, Rhea, and Zeus; and
in the Capitol at Rome, in like manner, the Triad was Juno, Minerva,
nd along with Christ, the
Jupiter was worshipped by the Roman matrons
as Jupiter puer, or Jupiter the child, it was in company with
Juno and the goddess Fortuna (CICERO, De Divinatione). This kind of
divine Triad seems to be traced up to very ancient times among the
Romans; for it is stated both by Dionysius Halicarnassius and by
Livy, that soon after the expulsion of the Tarquins, there was at
Rome a temple in which were worshipped Ceres, Liber, and Libera
(DION. HALICARN and LIVY).
Chapter III
Festivals
Section I. Christmas and Lady-day
If Rome be indeed the Babylon of
the Apocalypse, and the Madonna enshrined in her sanctuaries be the
very queen of heaven, for the worshipping of whom the fierce anger
of God was provoked against the Jews in the days of Jeremiah, it is
of the last consequence that the fact should be established beyond
all possibility of doubt; for that being once established, every one
who trembles at the Word of God must shudder at the very thought of
giving such a system, either individually or nationally, the least
countenance or support. Something has been said already that goes
far to prove the identity of the Roman and Babylonian systems; but
at every step the evidence becomes still more overwhelming. That
which arises from comparing the different festivals is peculiarly
so.
The festivals of Rome are
innumerable; but five of the most important may be singled out for
elucidation--viz., Christmas-day, Lady-day, Easter, the Nativity of
St. John, and the Feast of the Assumption. Each and all of these can
be proved to be Babylonian. And first, as to the festival in honour
of the birth of Christ, or Christmas. How comes it that that
festival was connected with the 25th of December? There is not a
word in the Scriptures about the precise day of His birth, or the
time of the year when He was born. What is recorded there, implies
that at what time soever His birth took place, it could not have
been on the 25th of December. At the time that the angel announced
His birth to the shepherds of Bethlehem, they were feeding their
flocks by night in the open fields. Now, no doubt, the climate of
Palestine is not so severe as the climate of this country; but even
there, though the heat of the day be considerable, the cold of the
night, from December to February, is very piercing, and it was not
the custom for the shepherds of Judea to watch their flocks in the
open fields later than about the end of October. *
* GILL, in his Commentary on
Luke 2:8, has the following: There are two sorts of cattle with
the Jews...there are the cattle of the house that lie in the
city; the cattle of the wilderness are they that lie in the
pastures. On which one of the commentators (MAIMONIDES, in Misn.
Betza), observes, 'These lie in the pastures, which are in the
villages, all the days of the cold and heat, and do not go into
the cities until the rains descend.' The first rain falls in the
month Marchesvan, which answers to the latter part of our
October and the former part of November...From whence it appears
that Christ must be born before the middle of October, since the
first rain was not yet come. KITTO, on Deuteronomy 11:14
(Illustrated Commentary), says that the first rain, is in
autumn, that is, in September or October. This would make
the time of the removal of the flocks from the fields somewhat
earlier than I have stated in the text; but there is no doubt
that it could not be later than there stated, according to the
testimony of Maimonides, whose acquaintance with all that
concerns Jewish customs is well known.
It is in the last degree
incredible, then, that the birth of Christ could have taken place at
the end of December. There is great unanimity among commentators on
this point. Besides Barnes, Doddridge, Lightfoot, Joseph Scaliger,
and Jennings, in his Jewish Antiquities, who are all of opinion
that December 25th could not be the right time of our Lord's
nativity, the celebrated Joseph Mede pronounces a very decisive
opinion to the same effect. After a long and careful disquisition on
the subject, among other arguments he adduces the following;--At
the birth of Christ every woman and child was to go to be taxed at
the city whereto they belonged, whither some had long journeys; but
the middle of winter was not fitting for such a business, especially
for women with child, and children to travel in. Therefore, Christ
could not be born in the depth of winter. Again, at the time of
Christ's birth, the shepherds lay abroad watching with their flocks
in the night time; but this was not likely to be in the middle of
winter. And if any shall think the winter wind was not so extreme in
these parts, let him remember the words of Christ in the gospel,
'Pray that your flight be not in the winter.' If the winter was so
bad a time to flee in, it seems no fit time for shepherds to lie in
the fields in, and women and children to travel in. Indeed, it is
admitted by the most learned and candid writers of all parties *
that the day of our Lord's birth cannot be determined, ** and that
within the Christian Church no such festival as Christmas was ever
heard of till the third century, and that not till the fourth
century was far advanced did it gain much observance.
* Archdeacon WOOD, in Christian
Annotator, LORIMER's Manual of Presbytery. Lorimer quotes Sir
Peter King, who, in his Enquiry into the Worship of the
Primitive Church, c., infers that no such festival was observed
in that Church, and adds--It seems improbably that they should
celebrate Christ's nativity when they dis agreed about the month
and the day when Christ was born. See also Rev. J. RYLE, in his
Commentary on Luke, who admits that the time of Christ's birth
is uncertain, although he opposes the idea that the flocks could
not have been in the open fields in December, by an appeal to
Jacob's complaint to Laban, By day the drought consumed me, and
the frost by night. Now the whole force of Jacob's complaint
against his churlish kinsman lay in this, that Laban made him do
what no other man would have done, and, therefore, if he refers
to the cold nights of winter (which, however, is not the common
understanding of the expression), it proves just the opposite of
what it is brought by Mr. Ryle to prove--viz., that it was not
the custom for shepherds to tend their flocks in the fields by
night in winter.
** GIESELER, CHRYSOSTOM
(Monitum in Hom. de Natal. Christi), writing in Antioch about AD
380, says: It is not yet ten years since this day was made
known to us. What follows, adds Gieseler, furnishes a
remarkable illustration of the ease with which customs of recent
date could assume the character of apostolic institutions. Thus
proceeds Chrysostom: Among those inhabiting the west, it was
known before from ancient and primitive times, and to the
dwellers from Thrace to Gadeira [Cadiz] it was previously
familiar and well-known, that is, the birth-day of our Lord,
which was unknown at Antioch in the east, on the very borders of
the Holy Land, where He was born, was perfectly well-known in
all the European region of the west, from Thrace even to Spain!
How, then, did the Romish Church
fix on December the 25th as Christmas-day? Why, thus: Long before
the fourth century, and long before the Christian era itself, a
festival was celebrated among the heathen, at that precise time of
the year, in honour of the birth of the son of the Babylonian queen
of heaven; and it may fairly be presumed that, in order to
conciliate the heathen, and to swell the number of the nominal
adherents of Christianity, the same festival was adopted by the
Roman Church, giving it only the name of Christ. This tendency on
the part of Christians to meet Paganism half-way was very early
developed; and we find Tertullian, even in his day, about the year
230, bitterly lamenting the inconsistency of the disciples of Christ
in this respect, and contrasting it with the strict fidelity of the
Pagans to their own superstition. By us, says he, who are
strangers to Sabbaths, and new moons, and festivals, once acceptable
to God, the Saturnalia, the feasts of January, the Brumalia, and
Matronalia, are now frequented; gifts are carried to and fro, new
year's day presents are made with din, and sports and banquets are
celebrated with uproar; oh, how much more faithful are the heathen
to their religion, who take special care to adopt no solemnity from
the Christians. Upright men strive to stem the tide, but in spite
of all their efforts, the apostacy went on, till the Church, with
the exception of a small remnant, was submerged under Pagan
superstition. That Christmas was originally a Pagan festival, is
beyond all doubt. The time of the year, and the ceremonies with
which it is still celebrated, prove its origin. In Egypt, the son of
Isis, the Egyptian title for the queen of heaven, was born at this
very time, about the time of the winter solstice. The very name by
which Christmas is popularly known among ourselves--Yule-day
--proves at once its Pagan and Babylonian origin. Yule is the
Chaldee name for an infant or little child; * and as the 25th of
December was called by our Pagan Anglo-Saxon ancestors, Yule-day,
or the Child's day, and the night that preceded it,
Mother-night, long before they came in contact with Christianity,
that sufficiently proves its real character.
* From Eol, an infant. In
Scotland, at least in the Lowlands, the Yule-cakes are also
called Nur-cakes. Now in Chaldee Nour signifies birth.
Therefore, Nur-cakes are birth-cakes. The Scandinavian
goddesses, called norns, who appointed children their
destinies at their birth, evidently derived their name from the
cognate Chaldee word Nor, a child.
Far and wide, in the realms of
Paganism, was this birth-day observed. This festival has been
commonly believed to have had only an astronomical character,
referring simply to the completion of the sun's yearly course, and
the commencement of a new cycle. But there is indubitably evidence
that the festival in question had a much higher reference than
this--that it commemorated not merely the figurative birth-day of
the sun in the renewal of its course, but the birth-day of the grand
Deliverer. Among the Sabeans of Arabia, who regarded the moon, and
not the sun, as the visible symbol of the favourite object of their
idolatry, the same period was observed as the birth festival. Thus
we read in Stanley's Sabean Philosophy: On the 24th of the tenth
month, that is December, according to our reckoning, the Arabians
celebrated the BIRTHDAY OF THE LORD--that is the Moon. The Lord
Moon was the great object of Arabian worship, and that Lord Moon,
according to them, was born on the 24th of December, which clearly
shows that the birth which they celebrated had no necessary
connection with the course of the sun. It is worthy of special note,
too, that if Christmas-day among the ancient Saxons of this island,
was observed to celebrate the birth of any Lord of the host of
heaven, the case must have been precisely the same here as it was in
Arabia. The Saxons, as is well known, regarded the Sun as a female
divinity, and the Moon as a male. *
* SHARON TURNER. Turner cites
an Arabic poem which proves that a female sun and a masculine
moon were recognised in Arabia as well as by the Anglo-Saxons.
It must have been the birth-day of
the Lord Moon, therefore, and not of the Sun, that was celebrated by
them on the 25th of December, even as the birth-day of the same Lord
Moon was observed by the Arabians on the 24th of December. The name
of the Lord Moon in the East seems to have been Meni, for this
appears the most natural interpretation of the Divine statement in
Isaiah lxv. 11, But ye are they that forsake my holy mountain, that
prepare a temple for Gad, and that furnish the drink-offering unto
Meni. There is reason to believe that Gad refers to the sun-god,
and that Meni in like manner designates the moon-divinity. *
*See KITTO, vol. iv. p. 66, end
of Note. The name Gad evidently refers, in the first instance,
to the war-god, for it signifies to assault; but it also
signifies the assembler; and under both ideas it is applicable
to Nimrod, whose general character was that of the sun-god, for
he was the first grand warrior; and, under the name Phoroneus,
he was celebrated for having first gathered mankind into social
communities. The name Meni, the numberer, on the other hand,
seems just a synonym for the name of Cush or Chus, which, while
it signifies to cover or hide, signifies also to count or
number. The true proper meaning of the name Cush is, I have no
doubt, The numberer or Arithmetician; for while Nimrod his
son, as the mighty one, was the grand propagator of the
Babylonian system of idolatry, by force and power, he, as
Hermes, was the real concocter of that system, for he is said to
have taught men the proper mode of approaching the Deity with
prayers and sacrifice (WILKINSON); and seeing idolatry and
astronomy were intimately combined, to enable him to do so with
effect, it was indispensable that he should be pre-eminently
skilled in the science of numbers. Now, Hermes (that is Cush) is
said to have first discovered numbers, and the art of
reckoning, geometry, and astronomy, the games of chess and
hazard (Ibid.); and it is in all probability from reference to
the meaning of the name of Cush, that some called NUMBER the
father of gods and men (Ibid.). The name Meni is just the
Chaldee form of the Hebrew Mene, the numberer for in Chaldee
i often takes the place of the final e. As we have seen reason
to conclude with Gesenius, that Nebo, the great prophetic god of
Babylon, was just the same god as Hermes, this shows the
peculiar emphasis of the first words in the Divine sentence that
sealed the doom of Belshazzar, as representing the primeval
god--MENE, MENE, Tekel, Upharsin, which is as much as covertly
to say, The numberer is numbered. As the cup was peculiarly
the symbol of Cush, hence the pouring out of the drink-offering
to him as the god of the cup; and as he was the great Diviner,
hence the divinations as to the future year, which Jerome
connects with the divinity referred to by Isaiah. Now Hermes, in
Egypt as the numberer, was identified with the moon that
numbers the months. He was called Lord of the moon (BUNSEN);
and as the dispenser of time (WILKINSON), he held a palm
branch, emblematic of a year (Ibid.). Thus, then, if Gad was
the sun-divinity, Meni was very naturally regarded as The
Lord Moon.
Meni, or Manai, signifies The
Numberer. And it is by the changes of the moon that the months are
numbered: Psalm civ. 19, He appointed the moon for seasons: the sun
knoweth the time of its going down. The name of the Man of the
Moon, or the god who presided over that luminary among the Saxons,
was Mane, as given in the Edda, and Mani, in the Voluspa. That
it was the birth of the Lord Moon that was celebrated among our
ancestors at Christmas, we have remarkable evidence in the name that
is still given in the lowlands of Scotland to the feast on the last
day of the year, which seems to be a remnant of the old birth
festival for the cakes then made are called Nur-Cakes, or
Birth-cakes. That name is Hogmanay. Now, Hog-Manai in Chaldee
signifies The feast of the Numberer; in other words, the festival
of Deus Lunus, or of the Man of the Moon. To show the connection
between country and country, and the inveterate endurance of old
customs, it is worthy of remark, that Jerome, commenting on the very
words of Isaiah already quoted, about spreading a table for Gad,
and pouring out a drink-offering to Meni, observes that it was
the custom so late as his time [in the fourth century], in all
cities especially in Egypt and at Alexandria, to set tables, and
furnish them with various luxurious articles of food, and with
goblets containing a mixture of new wine, on the last day of the
month and the year, and that the people drew omens from them in
respect of the fruitfulness of the year. The Egyptian year began at
a different time from ours; but this is a near as possible (only
substituting whisky for wine), the way in which Hogmanay is still
observed on the last day of the last month of our year in Scotland.
I do not know that any omens are drawn from anything that takes
place at that time, but everybody in the south of Scotland is
personally cognis ant of the fact, that, on Hogmanay, or the evening
before New Year's day, among those who observe old customs, a table
is spread, and that while buns and other dainties are provided by
those who can afford them, oat cakes and cheese are brought forth
among those who never see oat cakes but on this occasion, and that
strong drink forms an essential article of the provision.
Even where the sun was the
favourite object of worship, as in Babylon itself and elsewhere, at
this festival he was worshipped not merely as the orb of day, but as
God incarnate. It was an essential principle of the Babylonian
system, that the Sun or Baal was the one only God. When, therefore,
Tammuz was worshipped as God incarnate, that implied also that he
was an incarnation of the Sun. In the Hindoo Mythology, which is
admitted to be essentially Babylonian, this comes out very
distinctly. There, Surya, or the sun, is represented as being
incarnate, and born for the purpose of subduing the enemies of the
gods, who, without such a birth, could not have been subdued. *
* See the Sanscrit Researches
of Col. VANS KENNEDY. Col. K., a most distinguished Sanscrit
scholar, brings the Brahmins from Babylon (Ibid.). Be it
observed the very name Surya, given to the sun over all India,
is connected with this birth. Though the word had originally a
different meaning, it was evidently identified by the priests
with the Chaldee Zero, and made to countenance the idea of the
birth of the Sun-god. The Pracrit name is still nearer the
Scriptural name of the promised seed. It is Suro. It has
been seen, in a previous chapter, that in Egypt also the Sun was
represented as born of a goddess.
It was no mere astronomic festival,
then, that the Pagans celebrated at the winter solstice. That
festival at Rome was called the feast of Saturn, and the mode in
which it was celebrated there, showed whence it had been derived.
The feast, as regulated by Caligula, lasted five days; * loose reins
were given to drunkenness and revelry, slaves had a temporary
emancipation, ** and used all manner of freedoms with their masters.
* Subsequently the number of
the days of the Saturnalia was increased to seven.
** If Saturn, or Kronos, was,
as we have seen reason to believe, Phoroneus, The emancipator,
the temporary emancipation of the slaves at his festival was
exactly in keeping with his supposed character.
This was precisely the way in
which, according to Berosus, the drunken festival of the month
Thebeth, answering to our December, in other words, the festival of
Bacchus, was celebrated in Babylon. It was the custom, says he,
during the five days it lasted, for masters to be in subjection to
their servants, and one of them ruled the house, clothed in a purple
garment like a king. This purple-robed servant was called
Zoganes, the Man of sport and wantonness, and answered exactly
to the Lord of Misrule, that in the dark ages, was chosen in all
Popish countries to head the revels of Christmas. The wassailling
bowl of Christmas had its precise counterpart in the Drunken
festival of Babylon; and many of the other observances still kept
up among ourselves at Christmas came from the very same quarter. The
candles, in some parts of England, lighted on Christmas-eve, and
used so long as the festive season lasts, were equally lighted by
the Pagans on the eve of the festival of the Babylonian god, to do
honour to him: for it was one of the distinguishing peculiarities of
his worship to have lighted wax-candles on his altars. The Christmas
tree, now so common among us, was equally common in Pagan Rome and
Pagan Egypt. In Egypt that tree was the palm-tree; in Rome it was
the fir; the palm-tree denoting the Pagan Messiah, as Baal-Tamar,
the fir referring to him as Baal-Berith. The mother of Adonis, the
Sun-God and great mediatorial divinity, was mystically said to have
been changed into a tree, and when in that state to have brought
forth her divine son. If the mother was a tree, the son must have
been recognised as the Man the branch. And this entirely accounts
for the putting of the Yule Log into the fire on Christmas-eve, and
the appearance of the Christmas-tree the next morning. As
Zero-Ashta, The seed of the woman, which name also signified
Ignigena, or born of the fire, he has to enter the fire on
Mother-night, that he may be born the next day out of it, as the
Branch of God, or the Tree that brings all divine gifts to men.
But why, it may be asked, does he enter the fire under the symbol of
a Log? To understand this, it must be remembered that the divine
child born at the winter solstice was born as a new incarnation of
the great god (after that god had been cut in pieces), on purpose to
revenge his death upon his murderers. Now the great god, cut off in
the midst of his power and glory, was symbolised as a huge tree,
stripped of all its branches, and cut down almost to the ground. But
the great serpent, the symbol of the life restoring Aesculapius,
twists itself around the dead stock, and lo, at its side up sprouts
a young tree--a tree of an entirely different kind, that is destined
never to be cut down by hostile power--even the palm-tree, the
well-known symbol of victory.
The Yule Log
From MAURICE's Indian
Antiquities, vol. vi. p. 368.
The Christmas-tree, as has been
stated, was generally at Rome a different tree, even the fir; but
the very same idea as was implied in the palm-tree was implied in
the Christmas-fir; for that covertly symbolised the new-born God as
Baal-berith, * Lord of the Covenant, and thus shadowed forth the
perpetuity and everlasting nature of his power, not that after
having fallen before his enemies, he had risen triumphant over them
all.
* Baal-bereth, which differs
only in one letter from Baal-berith, Lord of the Covenant,
signifies Lord of the fir-tree.
Therefore, the 25th of December,
the day that was observed at Rome as the day when the victorious god
reappeared on earth, was held at the Natalis invicti solis, The
birth-day of the unconquered Sun. Now the Yule Log is the dead
stock of Nimrod, deified as the sun-god, but cut down by his
enemies; the Christmas-tree is Nimrod redivivus--the slain god come
to life again. In the light reflected by the above statement on
customs that still linger among us, the origin of which has been
lost in the midst of hoar antiquity, let the reader look at the
singular practice still kept up in the South on Christmas-eve, of
kissing under the mistletoe bough. That mistletoe bough in the
Druidic superstition, which, as we have seen, was derived from
Babylon, was a representation of the Messiah, The man the branch.
The mistletoe was regarded as a divine branch *--a branch that came
from heaven, and grew upon a tree that sprung out of the earth.
* In the Scandinavian story of
Balder, the mistletoe branch is distinguished from the lamented
god. The Druidic and Scandinavian myths somewhat differed; but
yet, even in the Scandinavian story, it is evident that some
marvellous power was attributed to the mistletoe branch; for it
was able to do what nothing else in the compass of creation
could accomplish; it slew the divinity on whom the Anglo-Saxons
regarded the empire of their heaven as depending. Now, all
that is neceesary to unravel this apparent inconsistency, is
just to understand the branch that had such power, as a
symbolical expression for the true Messiah. The Bacchus of the
Greeks came evidently to be recognised as the seed of the
serpent; for he is said to have been brought forth by his
mother in consequence of intercourse with Jupiter, when that god
had appeared in the form of a serpent. If the character of
Balder was the same, the story of his death just amounted to
this, that the seed of the serpent had been slain by the seed
of the woman. This story, of course, must have originated with
his enemies. But the idolators took up what they could not
altogether deny, evidently with the view of explaining it away.
Thus by the engrafting of the
celestial branch into the earthly tree, heaven and earth, that sin
had severed, were joined together, and thus the mistletoe bough
became the token of Divine reconciliation to man, the kiss being the
well-known token of pardon and reconciliation. Whence could such an
idea have come? May it not have come from the eighty-fifth Psalm,
ver. 10,11, Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and
peace have KISSED each other. Truth shall spring out of the earth
[in consequence of the coming of the promised Saviour], and
righteousness shall look down from heaven? Certain it is that that
Psalm was written soon after the Babylonish captivity; and as
multitudes of the Jews, after that event, still remained in Babylon
under the guidance of inspired men, such as Daniel, as a part of the
Divine word it must have been communicated to them, as well as to
their kinsmen in Palestine. Babylon was, at that time, the centre of
the civilised world; and thus Paganism, corrupting the Divine symbol
as it ever has done, had opportunities of sending forth its debased
counterfeit of the truth to all the ends of the earth, through the
Mysteries that were affiliated with the great central system in
Babylon. Thus the very customs of Christmas still existent cast
surprising light at once on the revelations of grace made to all the
earth, and the efforts made by Satan and his emissaries to
materialise, carnalise, and degrade them.
In many countries the boar was
sacrificed to the god, for the injury a boar was fabled to have done
him. According to one version of the story of the death of Adonis,
or Tammuz, it was, as we have seen, in consequence of a wound from
the tusk of a boar that he died. The Phrygian Attes, the beloved of
Cybele, whose story was identified with that of Adonis, was fabled
to have perished in like manner, by the tusk of a boar. Therefore,
Diana, who though commonly represented in popular myths only as the
huntress Diana, was in reality the great mother of the gods, has
frequently the boar's head as her accompaniment, in token not of any
mere success in the chase, but of her triumph over the grand enemy
of the idolatrous system, in which she occupied so conspicuous a
place. According to Theocritus, Venus was reconciled to the boar
that killed Adonis, because when brought in chains before her, it
pleaded so pathetically that it had not killed her husband of malice
prepense, but only through accident. But yet, in memory of the deed
that the mystic boar had done, many a boar lost its head or was
offered in sacrifice to the offended goddess. In Smith, Diana is
represented with a boar's head lying beside her, on the top of a
heap of stones in which the Roman Emperor Trajan is represented
burning incense to the same goddess, the boar's head forms a very
prominent figure.
Roman Emperor Trajan
burning Incense to Diana
From KITTO's
Illustrated Commentary, vol. iv. p. 137.
On Christmas-day the Continental
Saxons offered a boar in sacrifice to the Sun, to propitiate her *
for the loss of her beloved Adonis.
* The reader will remember the
Sun was a goddess. Mallet says, They offered the largest hog
they could get to Frigga--i.e., the mother of Balder the
lamented one. In Egypt swine were offered once a year, at the
feast of the Moon, to the Moon, and Bacchus or Osiris; and to
them only it was lawful to make such an offering. (AELIAN)
In Rome a similar observance had
evidently existed; for a boar formed the great article at the feast
of Saturn, as appears from the following words of Martial:--
That boar will make you a good
Saturnalia.
Hence the boar's head is still a
standing dish in England at the Christmas dinner, when the reason of
it is long since forgotten. Yea, the Christmas goose and Yule
cakes were essential articles in the worship of the Babylonian
Messiah, as that worship was practised both in Egypt and at Rome.
Egyptian God Seb, and
Symbolic Goose
From
WILKINSON, vol. vi. plate 31; and goose on
stand, from the same, vol. vi. p. 353.
Wilkinson, in reference to Egypt,
shows that the favourite offering of Osiris was a goose, and
moreover, that the goose could not be eaten except in the depth of
winter. As to Rome, Juvenal says, that Osiris, if offended, could
be pacified only by a large goose and a thin cake. In many
countries we have evidence of a sacred character attached to the
goose. It is well known that the capitol of Rome was on one occasion
saved when on the point of being surprised by the Gauls in the dead
of night, by the cackling of the geese sacred to Juno, kept in the
temple of Jupiter. The accompanying woodcut proves that the goose in
Asia Minor was the symbol of Cupid, just as it was the symbol of Seb
in Egypt.
The Goose of Cupid
From BARKER and
AINSWORTH's Lares and Penates of Cilicia, chap. iv. p.
220.
In India, the goose occupied a
similar position; for in that land we read of the sacred Brahmany
goose, or goose sacred to Brahma. Finally, the monuments of Babylon
show that the goose possessed a like mystic character in Chaldea,
and that it was offered in sacrifice there, as well as in Rome or
Egypt, for there the priest is seen with the goose in the one hand,
and his sacrificing knife in the other. *
* The symbolic meaning of the
offering of the goose is worthy of notice. The goose, says
Wilkinson, signified in hieroglyphics a child or son; and
Horapolo says, It was chosen to denote a son, from its love to
its young, being always ready to give itself up to the chasseur,
in order that they might be preserved; for which reason the
Egyptians thought it right to revere this animal. (WILKINSON's
Egyptians) Here, then, the true meaning of the symbol is a son,
who voluntarily gives himself up as a sacrifice for those whom
he loves--viz., the Pagan Messiah.
There can be no doubt, then, that
the Pagan festival at the winter solstice--in other words,
Christmas--was held in honour of the birth of the Babylonian
Messiah.
The consideration of the next great
festival in the Popish calendar gives the very strongest
confirmation to what has now been said. That festival, called
Lady-day, is celebrated at Rome on the 25th of March, in alleged
commemoration of the miraculous conception of our Lord in the womb
of the Virgin, on the day when the angel was sent to announce to her
the distinguished honour that was to be bestowed upon her as the
mother of the Messiah. But who could tell when this annunciation was
made? The Scripture gives no clue at all in regard to the time. But
it mattered not. But our Lord was either conceived or born, that
very day now set down in the Popish calendar for the Annunciation
of the Virgin was observed in Pagan Rome in honour of Cybele, the
Mother of the Babylonian Messiah. *
* AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS, and
MACROB., Sat. The fact stated in the paragraph above casts light
on a festival held in Egypt, of which no satisfactory account
has yet been given. That festival was held in commemoration of
the entrance of Osiris into the moon. Now, Osiris, like Surya
in India, was just the Sun. (PLUTARCH, De Iside et Osiride) The
moon, on the other hand, though most frequently the symbol of
the god Hermes or Thoth, was also the symbol of the goddess
Isis, the queen of heaven. The learned Bunsen seems to dispute
this; but his own admissions show that he does so without
reason. And Jeremiah 44:17 seems decisive on the subject. The
entrance of Osiris into the moon, then, was just the sun's being
conceived by Isis, the queen of heaven, that, like the Indian
Surya, he might in due time be born as the grand deliverer.
Hence the very name Osiris; for, as Isis is the Greek form of
H'isha, the woman, so Osiris, as read at this day on the
Egyptian monuments, is He-siri, the seed. It is no objection
to this to say that Osiris is commonly represented as the
husband of Isis; for, as we have seen already, Osiris is at once
the son and husband of his mother. Now, this festival took place
in Egypt generally in March, just as Lady-day, or the first
great festival of Cybele, was held in the same month in Pagan
Rome. We have seen that the common title of Cybele at Rome was
Domina, or the lady (OVID, Fasti), as in Babylon it was Beltis
(EUSEB. Praep. Evang.), and from this, no doubt, comes the name
Lady-day as it has descended to us.
Now, it is manifest that Lady-day
and Christmas-day stand in intimate relation to one another. Between
the 25th of March and the 25th of December there are exactly nine
months. If, then, the false Messiah was conceived in March and born
in December, can any one for a moment believe that the conception
and birth of the true Messiah can have so exactly synchronised, not
only to the month, but to the day? The thing is incredible. Lady-day
and Christmas-day, then, are purely Babylonian.
Chapter III
Section II
Easter
Then look at Easter. What means the
term Easter itself? It is not a Christian name. It bears its
Chaldean origin on its very forehead. Easter is nothing else than
Astarte, one of the titles of Beltis, the queen of heaven, whose
name, as pronounced by the people Nineveh, was evidently identical
with that now in common use in this country. That name, aas found by
Layard on the Assyrian monuments, is Ishtar. The worship of Bel and
Astarte was very early introduced into Britain, along with the
Druids, the priests of the groves. Some have imagined that the
Druidical worship was first introduced by the Phoenicians, who,
centuries before the Christian era, traded to the tin-mines of
Cornwall. But the unequivocal traces of that worship are found in
regions of the British islands where the Phoenicians never
penetrated, and it has everywhere left indelible marks of the strong
hold which it must have had on the early British mind. From Bel, the
1st of May is still called Beltane in the Almanac; and we have
customs still lingering at this day among us, which prove how
exactly the worship of Bel or Moloch (for both titles belonged to
the same god) had been observed even in the northern parts of this
island. The late Lady Baird, of Fern Tower, in Perthshire, says a
writer in Notes and Queries, thoroughly versed in British
antiquities, told me, that every year, at Beltane (or the 1st of
May), a number of men and women assemble at an ancient Druidical
circle of stones on her property near Crieff. They light a fire in
the centre, each person puts a bit of oat-cake in a shepherd's
bonnet; they all sit down, and draw blindfold a piece from the
bonnet. One piece has been previously blackened, and whoever gets
that piece has to jump through the fire in the centre of the circle,
and pay a forfeit. This is, in fact, a part of the ancient worship
of Baal, and the person on whom the lot fell was previously burnt as
a sacrifice. Now, the passing through the fire represents that, and
the payment of the forfeit redeems the victim. If Baal was thus
worshipped in Britain, it will not be difficult to believe that his
consort Astarte was also adored by our ancestors, and that from
Astarte, whose name in Nineveh was Ishtar, the religious solemnities
of April, as now practised, are called by the name of Easter--that
month, among our Pagan ancestors, having been called Easter-monath.
The festival, of which we read in Church history, under the name of
Easter, in the third or fourth centuries, was quite a different
festival from that now observed in the Romish Church, and at that
time was not known by any such name as Easter. It was called Pasch,
or the Passover, and though not of Apostolic institution, * was very
early observed by many professing Christians, in commemoration of
the death and resurrection of Christ.
* Socrates, the ancient
ecclesiastical historian, after a lengthened account of the
different ways in which Easter was observed in different
countries in his time--i.e., the fifth century--sums up in these
words: Thus much already laid down may seem a sufficient
treatise to prove that the celebration of the feast of Easter
began everywhere more of custom than by any commandment either
of Christ or any Apostle. (Hist. Ecclesiast.) Every one knows
that the name Easter, used in our translation of Acts 12:4,
refers not to any Christian festival, but to the Jewish
Passover. This is one of the few places in our version where the
translators show an undue bias.
That festival agreed originally
with the time of the Jewish Passover, when Christ was crucified, a
period which, in the days of Tertullian, at the end of the second
century, was believed to have been the 23rd of March. That festival
was not idolatrous, and it was preceded by no Lent. It ought to be
known, said Cassianus, the monk of Marseilles, writing in the fifth
century, and contrasting the primitive Church with the Church in his
day, that the observance of the forty days had no existence, so
long as the perfection of that primitive Church remained inviolate.
Whence, then, came this observance? The forty days' abstinence of
Lent was directly borrowed from the worshippers of the Babylonian
goddess. Such a Lent of forty days, in the spring of the year, is
still observed by the Yezidis or Pagan Devil-worshippers of
Koordistan, who have inherited it from their early masters, the
Babylonians. Such a Lent of forty days was held in spring by the
Pagan Mexicans, for thus we read in Humboldt, where he gives account
of Mexican observances: Three days after the vernal equinox...began
a solemn fast of forty days in honour of the sun. Such a Lent of
forty days was observed in Egypt, as may be seen on consulting
Wilkinson's Egyptians. This Egyptian Lent of forty days, we are
informed by Landseer, in his Sabean Researches, was held expressly
in commemoration of Adonis or Osiris, the great mediatorial god. At
the same time, the rape of Proserpine seems to have been
commemorated, and in a similar manner; for Julius Firmicus informs
us that, for forty nights the wailing for Proserpine continued;
and from Arnobius we learn that the fast which the Pagans observed,
called Castus or the sacred fast, was, by the Christians in his
time, believed to have been primarily in imitation of the long fast
of Ceres, when for many days she determinedly refused to eat on
account of her excess of sorrow, that is, on account of the loss
of her daughter Proserpine, when carried away by Pluto, the god of
hell. As the stories of Bacchus, or Adonis and Proserpine, though
originally distinct, were made to join on and fit in to one another,
so that Bacchus was called Liber, and his wife Ariadne, Libera
(which was one of the names of Proserpine), it is highly probable
that the forty days' fast of Lent was made in later times to have
reference to both. Among the Pagans this Lent seems to have been an
indispensable preliminary to the great annual festival in
commemoration of the death and resurrection of Tammuz, which was
celebrated by alternate weeping and rejoicing, and which, in many
countries, was considerably later than the Christian festival, being
observed in Palestine and Assyria in June, therefore called the
month of Tammuz; in Egypt, about the middle of May, and in
Britain, some time in April. To conciliate the Pagans to nominal
Christianity, Rome, pursuing its usual policy, took measures to get
the Christian and Pagan festivals amalgamated, and, by a complicated
but skilful adjustment of the calendar, it was found no difficult
matter, in general, to get Paganism and Christianity--now far sunk
in idolatry--in this as in so many other things, to shake hands. The
instrument in accomplishing this amalgamation was the abbot
Dionysius the Little, to whom also we owe it, as modern chronologers
have demonstrated, that the date of the Christian era, or of the
birth of Christ Himself, was moved FOUR YEARS from the true time.
Whether this was done through ignorance or design may be matter of
question; but there seems to be no doubt of the fact, that the birth
of the Lord Jesus was made full four years later than the truth.
This change of the calendar in regard to Easter was attended with
momentous consequences. It brought into the Church the grossest
corruption and the rankest superstition in connection with the
abstinence of Lent. Let any one only read the atrocities that were
commemorated during the sacred fast or Pagan Lent, as described by
Arnobius and Clemens Alexandrinus, and surely he must blush for the
Christianity of those who, with the full knowledge of all these
abominations, went down to Egypt for help to stir up the languid
devotion of the degenerate Church, and who could find no more
excellent way to revive it, than by borrowing from so polluted a
source; the absurdities and abominations connected with which the
early Christian writers had held up to scorn. That Christians should
ever think of introducing the Pagan abstinence of Lent was a sign of
evil; it showed how low they had sunk, and it was also a cause of
evil; it inevitably led to deeper degradation. Originally, even in
Rome, Lent, with the preceding revelries of the Carnival, was
entirely unknown; and even when fasting before the Christian Pasch
was held to be necessary, it was by slow steps that, in this
respect, it came to conform with the ritual of Paganism. What may
have been the period of fasting in the Roman Church before sitting
of the Nicene Council does not very clearly appear, but for a
considerable period after that Council, we have distinct evidence
that it did not exceed three weeks. *
* GIESELER, speaking of the
Eastern Church in the second century, in regard to Paschal
observances, says: In it [the Paschal festival in commemoration
of the death of Christ] they [the Eastern Christians] eat
unleavened bread, probably like the Jews, eight days
throughout...There is no trace of a yearly festival of a
resurrection among them, for this was kept every Sunday
(Catholic Church). In regard to the Western Church, at a
somewhat later period--the age of Constantine--fifteen days
seems to have been observed to religious exercises in connection
with the Christian Paschal feast, as appears from the following
extracts from Bingham, kindly furnished to me by a friend,
although the period of fasting is not stated. Bingham (Origin)
says: The solemnities of Pasch [are] the week before and the
week after Easter Sunday--one week of the Cross, the other of
the resurrection. The ancients speak of the Passion and
Resurrection Pasch as a fifteen days' solemnity. Fifteen days
was enforced by law by the Empire, and commanded to the
universal Church...Scaliger mentions a law of Constantine,
ordering two weeks for Easter, and a vacation of all legal
processes.
The words of Socrates, writing on
this very subject, about AD 450, are these: Those who inhabit the
princely city of Rome fast together before Easter three weeks,
excepting the Saturday and Lord's-day. But at last, when the
worship of Astarte was rising into the ascendant, steps were taken
to get the whole Chaldean Lent of six weeks, or forty days, made
imperative on all within the Roman empire of the West. The way was
prepared for this by a Council held at Aurelia in the time of
Hormisdas, Bishop of Rome, about the year 519, which decreed that
Lent should be solemnly kept before Easter. It was with the view, no
doubt, of carrying out this decree that the calendar was, a few days
after, readjusted by Dionysius. This decree could not be carried out
all at once. About the end of the sixth century, the first decisive
attempt was made to enforce the observance of the new calendar. It
was in Britain that the first attempt was made in this way; and here
the attempt met with vigorous resistance. The difference, in point
of time, betwixt the Christian Pasch, as observed in Britain by the
native Christians, and the Pagan Easter enforced by Rome, at the
time of its enforcement, was a whole month; * and it was only by
violence and bloodshed, at last, that the Festival of the
Anglo-Saxon or Chaldean goddess came to supersede that which had
been held in honour of Christ.
* CUMMIANUS, quoted by
Archbishop USSHER, Sylloge Those who have been brought up in the
observance of Christmas and Easter, and who yet abhor from their
hearts all Papal and Pagan idolatry alike, may perhaps feel as
if there were something untoward in the revelations given
above in regard to the origin of these festivals. But a moment's
reflection will suffice entirely to banish such a feeling. They
will see, that if the account I have given be true, it is of no
use to ignore it. A few of the facts stated in these pages are
already known to Infidel and Socinian writers of no mean mark,
both in this country and on the Continent, and these are using
them in such a way as to undermine the faith of the young and
uninformed in regard to the very vitals of the Christian faith.
Surely, then, it must be of the last consequence, that the truth
should be set forth in its own native light, even though it may
somewhat run counter to preconceived opinions, especially when
that truth, justly considered, tends so much at once to
strengthen the rising youth against the seductions of Popery,
and to confirm them in the faith once delivered to the Saints.
If a heathen could say, Socrates I love, and Plato I love, but
I love truth more, surely a truly Christian mind will not
display less magnanimity. Is there not much, even in the aspect
of the times, that ought to prompt the earnest inquiry, if the
occasion has not arisen, when efforts, and strenuous efforts,
should be made to purge out of the National Establishment in the
south those observances, and everything else that has flowed in
upon it from Babylon's golden cup? There are men of noble minds
in the Church of Cranmer, Latimer, and Ridley, who love our Lord
Jesus Christ in sincerity, who have felt the power of His blood,
and known the comfort of His Spirit. Let them, in their closets,
and on their knees, ask the question, at their God and at their
own consciences, if they ought not to bestir themselves in right
earnest, and labour with all their might till such a
consummation be effected. Then, indeed, would England's Church
be the grand bulwark of the Reformation--then would her sons
speak with her enemies in the gate--then would she appear in the
face of all Christendom, clear as the sun, fair as the moon,
and terrible as an army with banners. If, however, nothing
effectual shall be done to stay the plague that is spreading in
her, the result must be dis astrous, not only to herself, but to
the whole empire.
Such is the history of Easter. The
popular observances that still attend the period of its celebration
amply confirm the testimony of history as to its Babylonian
character. The hot cross buns of Good Friday, and the dyed eggs of
Pasch or Easter Sunday, figured in the Chaldean rites just as they
do now. The buns, known too by that identical name, were used in
the worship of the queen of heaven, the goddess Easter, as early as
the days of Cecrops, the founder of Athens--that is, 1500 years
before the Christian era. One species of sacred bread, says
Bryant, which used to be offered to the gods, was of great
antiquity, and called Boun. Diogenes Laertius, speaking of this
offering being made by Empedocles, describes the chief ingredients
of which it was composed, saying, He offered one of the sacred
cakes called Boun, which was made of fine flour and honey. The
prophet Jeremiah takes notice of this kind of offering when he says,
The children gather wood, the fathers kindle the fire, and the
women knead their dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven. *
* Jeremiah 7:18. It is from the
very word here used by the prophet that the word bun seems to
be derived. The Hebrew word, with the points, was pronounced
Khavan, which in Greek became sometimes Kapan-os (PHOTIUS,
Lexicon Syttoge); and, at other times, Khabon (NEANDER, in
KITTO'S Biblical Cyclopoedia). The first shows how Khvan,
pronounced as one syllable, would pass into the Latin panis,
bread, and the second how, in like manner, Khvon would become
Bon or Bun. It is not to be overlooked that our common English
word Loa has passed through a similar process of formation. In
Anglo-Saxon it was Hlaf.
The hot cross buns are not now
offered, but eaten, on the festival of Astarte; but this leaves no
doubt as to whence they have been derived. The origin of the Pasch
eggs is just as clear. The ancient Druids bore an egg, as the sacred
emblem of their order. In the Dionysiaca, or mysteries of Bacchus,
as celebrated in Athens, one part of the nocturnal ceremony
consisted in the consecration of an egg. The Hindoo fables celebrate
their mundane egg as of a golden colour. The people of Japan make
their sacred egg to have been brazen. In China, at this hour, dyed
or painted eggs are used on sacred festivals, even as in this
country. In ancient times eggs were used in the religious rites of
the Egyptians and the Greeks, and were hung up for mystic purposes
in their temples.
Sacred Egg of
Heliopolis, and Typhon's Egg
From BRYANT's
Mythology, vol. iii. p. 62
From Egypt these sacred eggs can be
distinctly traced to the banks of the Euphrates. The classic poets
are full of the fable of the mystic egg of the Babylonians; and thus
its tale is told by Hyginus, the Egyptian, the learned keeper of the
Palatine library at Rome, in the time of Augustus, who was skilled
in all the wisdom of his native country: An egg of wondrous size is
said to have fallen from heaven into the river Euphrates. The fishes
rolled it to the bank, where the doves having settled upon it, and
hatched it, out came Venus, who afterwards was called the Syrian
Goddess--that is, Astarte. Hence the egg became one of the symbols
of Astarte or Easter; and accordingly, in Cyprus, one of the chosen
seats of the worship of Venus, or Astarte, the egg of wondrous size
was represented on a grand scale.
Mystic Egg of Astarte
From LANDSEER's Sabean
Researches, p. 80. London, 1823
The occult meaning of this mystic
egg of Astarte, in one of its aspects (for it had a twofold
significance), had reference to the ark during the time of the
flood, in which the whole human race were shut up, as the chick is
enclosed in the egg before it is hatched. If any be inclined to ask,
how could it ever enter the minds of men to employ such an
extraordinary symbol for such a purpose, the answer is, first, The
sacred egg of Paganism, as already indicated, is well known as the
mundane egg, that is, the egg in which the world was shut up. Now
the world has two distinct meanings--it means either the material
earth, or the inhabitants of the earth. The latter meaning of the
term is seen in Genesis 11:1, The whole earth was of one language
and of one speech, where the meaning is that the whole people of
the world were so. If then the world is seen shut up in an egg, and
floating on the waters, it may not be difficult to believe, however
the idea of the egg may have come, that the egg thus floating on the
wide universal sea might be Noah's family that contained the whole
world in its bosom. Then the application of the word egg to the ark
comes thus: The Hebrew name for an egg is Baitz, or in the feminine
(for there are both genders), Baitza. This, in Chaldee and
Phoenician, becomes Baith or Baitha, which in these languages is
also the usual way in which the name of a house is pronounced. *
* The common word Beth,
house, in the Bible without the points, is Baith, as may be
seen in the name of Bethel, as given in Genesis 35:1, of the
Greek Septuagint, where it is Baith-el.
The egg floating on the waters that
contained the world, was the house floating on the waters of the
deluge, with the elements of the new world in its bosom. The coming
of the egg from heaven evidently refers to the preparation of the
ark by express appointment of God; and the same thing seems clearly
implied in the Egyptian story of the mundane egg which was said to
have come out of the mouth of the great god. The doves resting on
the egg need no explanation. This, then, was the meaning of the
mystic egg in one aspect. As, however, everything that was good or
beneficial to mankind was represented in the Chaldean mysteries, as
in some way connected with the Babylonian goddess, so the greatest
blessing to the human race, which the ark contained in its bosom,
was held to be Astarte, who was the great civiliser and benefactor
of the world. Though the deified queen, whom Astarte represented,
had no actual existence till some centuries after the flood, yet
through the doctrine of metempsychosis, which was firmly established
in Babylon, it was easy for her worshippers to be made to believe
that, in a previous incarnation, she had lived in the Antediluvian
world, and passed in safety through the waters of the flood. Now the
Romish Church adopted this mystic egg of Astarte, and consecrated it
as a symbol of Christ's resurrection. A form of prayer was even
appointed to be used in connection with it, Pope Paul V teaching his
superstitious votaries thus to pray at Easter: Bless, O Lord, we
beseech thee, this thy creature of eggs, that it may become a
wholesome sustenance unto thy servants, eating it in remembrance of
our Lord Jesus Christ, c (Scottish Guardian, April, 1844). Besides
the mystic egg, there was also another emblem of Easter, the goddess
queen of Babylon, and that was the Rimmon or pomegranate. With the
Rimmon or pomegranate in her hand, she is frequently represented
in ancient medals, and the house of Rimmon, in which the King of
Damascus, the Master of Naaman, the Syrian, worshipped, was in all
likelihood a temple of Astarte, where that goddess with the Rimmon
was publicly adored. The pomegranate is a fruit that is full of
seeds; and on that account it has been supposed that it was employed
as an emblem of that vessel in which the germs of the new creation
were preserved, wherewith the world was to be sown anew with man and
with beast, when the desolation of the deluge had passed away. But
upon more searching inquiry, it turns out that the Rimmon or
pomegranate had reference to an entirely different thing. Astarte,
or Cybele, was called also Idaia Mater, and the sacred mount in
Phrygia, most famed for the celebration of her mysteries, was named
Mount Ida--that is, in Chaldee, the sacred language of these
mysteries, the Mount of Knowledge. Idaia Mater, then, signifies
the Mother of Knowledge--in other words, our Mother Eve, who first
coveted the knowledge of good and evil, and actually purchased it
at so dire a price to herself and to all her children. Astarte, as
can be abundantly shown, was worshipped not only as an incarnation
of the Spirit of God, but also of the mother of mankind. (see note
below) When, therefore, the mother of the gods, and the mother of
knowledge, was represented with the fruit of the pomegranate in her
extended hand, inviting those who ascended the sacred mount to
initiation in her mysteries, can there be a doubt what that fruit
was intended to signify?
Juno, with Pomegranate
From BRYANT, vol. iii.
p. 276.
Bryant gives
the title of the above figure as Juno, Columba,
and Rhoia; but from Pausanias we learn that the
bird on the sceptre of Hera, or Juno, when she
was represented with the pomegranate, was not
the Columba or Dove, but the Cuckoo (PAUSAN.,
lib. ii. Corinthiaca, cap. 17); from which it
appears, that when Hera or Juno was thus
represented, it was not as the incarnation of
the Spirit of God, but as the mother of mankind,
that she was represented. But into the story of
the cuckoo I cannot enter here.
Evidently, it must accord with her
assumed character; it must be the fruit of the Tree of
Knowledge--the fruit of that very
Tree, whose mortal taste.
Brought death into the world, and all our woe.
The knowledge to which the votaries
of the Idaean goddess were admitted, was precisely of the same kind
as that which Eve derived from the eating of the forbidden fruit,
the practical knowledge of all that was morally evil and base. Yet
to Astarte, in this character, men were taught to look at their
grand benefactress, as gaining for them knowledge, and blessings
connected with that knowledge, which otherwise they might in vain
have sought from Him, who is the Father of lights, from whom cometh
down every good and perfect gift. Popery inspires the same feeling
in regard to the Romish queen of heaven, and leads its devotees to
view the sin of Eve in much the same light as that in which Paganism
regarded it. In the Canon of the Mass, the most solemn service in
the Romish Missal, the following expression occurs, where the sin of
our first parent is apostrophised: Oh blessed fault, which didst
procure such a Redeemer! The idea contained in these words is
purely Pagan. They just amount to this: Thanks be to Eve, to whose
sin we are indebted for the glorious Saviour. It is true the idea
contained in them is found in the same words in the writings of
Augustine; but it is an idea utterly opposed to the spirit of the
Gospel, which only makes sin the more exceeding sinful, from the
consideration that it needed such a ransom to deliver from its awful
curse. Augustine had imbibed many Pagan sentiments, and never got
entirely delivered from them.
As Rome cherishes the same feelings
as Paganism did, so it has adopted also the very same symbols, so
far as it has the opportunity. In this country, and most of the
countries of Europe, no pomegranates grow; and yet, even here, the
superstition of the Rimmon must, as far as possible, be kept up.
Instead of the pomegranate, therefore, the orange is employed; and
so the Papists of Scotland join oranges with their eggs at Easter;
and so also, when Bishop Gillis of Edinburgh went through the
vain-glorious ceremony of washing the feet of twelve ragged Irishmen
a few years ago at Easter, he concluded by presenting each of them
with two eggs and an orange.
Now, this use of the orange as the
representative of the fruit of Eden's dread probationary tree, be
it observed, is no modern invention; it goes back to the distant
times of classic antiquity. The gardens of the Hesperides in the
West, are admitted by all who have studied the subject, just to have
been the counterpart of the paradise of Eden in the East. The
description of the sacred gardens, as situated in the Isles of the
Atlantic, over against the coast of Africa, shows that their
legendary site exactly agrees with the Cape Verd or Canary Isles, or
some of that group; and, of course, that the golden fruit on the
sacred tree, so jealously guarded, was none other than the orange.
Now, let the reader mark well: According to the classic Pagan story,
there was no serpent in that garden of delight in the islands of
the blest, to TEMPT mankind to violate their duty to their great
benefactor, by eating of the sacred tree which he had reserved as
the test of their allegiance. No; on the contrary, it was the
Serpent, the symbol of the Devil, the Principle of evil, the Enemy
of man, that prohibited them from eating the precious fruit--that
strictly watched it--that would not allow it to be touched.
Hercules, one form of the Pagan Messiah--not the primitive, but the
Grecian Hercules--pitying man's unhappy state, slew or subdued the
serpent, the envious being that grudged mankind the use of that
which was so necessary to make them at once perfectly happy and
wise, and bestowed upon them what otherwise would have been
hopelessly beyond their reach. Here, then, God and the devil are
exactly made to change places. Jehovah, who prohibited man from
eating of the tree of knowledge, is symbolised by the serpent, and
held up as an ungenerous and malignant being, while he who
emancipated man from Jehovah's yoke, and gave him of the fruit of
the forbidden tree--in other words, Satan under the name of
Hercules--is celebrated as the good and gracious Deliverer of the
human race. What a mystery of iniquity is here! Now all this is
wrapped up in the sacred orange of Easter.
Note
The Meaning of the Name Astarte
That Semiramis, under the name of
Astarte, was worshipped not only as an incarnation of the Spirit of
God, but as the mother of mankind, we have very clear and
satisfactory evidence. There is no doubt that the Syrian goddess
was Astarte (LAYARD'S Nineveh and its Remains). Now, the Assyrian
goddess, or Astarte, is identified with Semiramis by Athenagoras
(Legatio), and by Lucian (De Dea Syria). These testimonies in regard
to Astarte, or the Syrian goddess, being, in one aspect, Semiramis,
are quite decisive. 1. The name Astarte, as applied to her, has
reference to her as being Rhea or Cybele, the tower-bearing goddess,
the first as Ovid says (Opera), that made (towers) in cities; for
we find from Layard that in the Syrian temple of Hierapolis, she
[Dea Syria or Astarte] was represented standing on a lion crowned
with towers. Now, no name could more exactly picture forth the
character of Semiramis, as queen of Babylon, than the name of
Ash-tart, for that just means The woman that made towers. It is
admitted on all hands that the last syllable tart comes from the
Hebrew verb Tr. It has been always taken for granted, however,
that Tr signifies only to go round. But we have evidence that,
in nouns derived from it, it also signifies to be round, to
surround, or encompass. In the masculine, we find Tor used for
a border or row of jewels round the head (see PARKHURST and also
GESENIUS). And in the feminine, as given in Hesychius (Lexicon), we
find the meaning much more decisively brought out. Turis is just the
Greek form of Turit, the final t, according to the genius of the
Greek language, being converted into s. Ash-turit, then, which is
obviously the same as the Hebrew Ashtoreth, is just The woman
that made the encompassing wall. Considering how commonly the glory
of that achievement, as regards Babylon, was given to Semiramis, not
only by Ovid, but by Justin, Dionysius, Afer, and others, both the
name and mural crown on the head of that goddess were surely very
appropriate. In confirmation of this interpretation of the meaning
of the name Astarte, I may adduce an epithet applied to the Greek
Diana, who at Ephesus bore a turreted crown on her head, and was
identified with Semiramis, which is not a little striking. It is
contained in the following extract from Livy: When the news of the
battle [near Pydna] reached Amphipolis, the matrons ran together to
the temple of Diana, whom they style Tauropolos, to implore her
aid. Tauropolos, from Tor, a tower, or surrounding
fortification, and Pol, to make, plainly means the tower-maker,
or maker of surrounding fortifications; and P53 to her as the
goddess of fortifications, they would naturally apply when they
dreaded an attack upon their city.
Semiramis, being deified as
Astarte, came to be raised to the highest honours; and her change
into a dove, as has been already shown, was evidently intended, when
the distinction of sex had been blasphemously attributed to the
Godhead, to identify her, under the name of the Mother of the gods,
with that Divine Spirit, without whose agency no one can be born a
child of God, and whose emblem, in the symbolical language of
Scripture, was the Dove, as that of the Messiah was the Lamb. Since
the Spirit of God is the source of all wisdom, natural as well as
spiritual, arts and inventions and skill of every kind being
attributed to Him (Exo 31:3; 35:31), so the Mother of the gods, in
whom that Spirit was feigned to be incarnate, was celebrated as the
originator of some of the useful arts and sciences (DIODORUS
SICULUS). Hence, also, the character attributed to the Grecian
Minerva, whose name Athena, as we have seen reason to conclude, is
only a synonym for Beltis, the well known name of the Assyrian
goddess. Athena, the Minerva of Athens, is universally known as the
goddess of wisdom, the inventress of arts and sciences. 2. The
name Astarte signifies also the Maker of investigations; and in
this respect was applicable to Cybele or Semiramis, as symbolised by
the Dove. That this is one of the meanings of the name Astarte may
be seen from comparing it with the cognate names Asterie and Astraea
(in Greek Astraia), which are formed by taking the last member of
the compound word in the masculine, instead of the feminine, Teri,
or Tri (the latter being pronounced Trai or Trae), being the same in
sense as Tart. Now, Asterie was the wife of Perseus, the Assyrian
(HERODOTUS), and who was the founder of Mysteries (BRYANT). As
Asterie was further represented as the daughter of Bel, this implies
a position similar to that of Semiramis. Astraea, again, was the
goddess of justice, who is identified with the heavenly virgin
Themis, the name Themis signifying the perfect one, who gave
oracles (OVID, Metam.), and who, having lived on earth before the
Flood, forsook it just before that catastrophe came on. Themis and
Astraea are sometimes distinguished and sometimes identified; but
both have the same character as goddesses of justice. The
explanation of the discrepancy obviously is, that the Spirit has
sometimes been viewed as incarnate and sometimes not. When
incarnate, Astraea is daughter of Themis. What name could more
exactly agree with the character of a goddess of justice, than
Ash-trai-a, The maker of investigations, and what name could more
appropriately shadow forth one of the characters of that Divine
Spirit, who searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God? As
Astraea, or Themis, was Fatidica Themis, Themis the prophetic,
this also was another characteristic of the Spirit; for whence can
any true oracle, or prophetic inspiration, come, but from the
inspiring Spirit of God? Then, lastly, what can more exactly agree
with the Divine statement in Genesis in regard to the Spirit of God,
than the statement of Ovid, that Astraea was the last of the
celestials who remained on earth, and that her forsaking it was the
signal for the downpouring of the destroying deluge? The
announcement of the coming Flood is in Scripture ushered in with
these words (Gen 6:3): And the Lord said, My Spirit shall not
always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days
shall be an hundred and twenty years. All these 120 years, the
Spirit was striving; when they came to an end, the Spirit strove no
longer, forsook the earth, and left the world to its fate. But
though the Spirit of God forsook the earth, it did not forsake the
family of righteous Noah. It entered with the patriarch into the
ark; and when that patriarch came forth from his long imprisonment,
it came forth along with him. Thus the Pagans had an historical
foundation for their myth of the dove resting on the symbol of the
ark in the Babylonian waters, and the Syrian goddess, or
Astarte--the same as Astraea--coming forth from it. Semiramis, then,
as Astarte, worshipped as the dove, was regarded as the incarnation
of the Spirit of God. 3. As Baal, Lord of Heaven, had his visible
emblem, the sun, so she, as Beltis, Queen of Heaven, must have hers
also--the moon, which in another sense was Asht-tart-e, The maker
of revolutions; for there is no doubt that Tart very commonly
signifies going round. But, 4th, the whole system must be
dovetailed together. As the mother of the gods was equally the
mother of mankind, Semiramis, or Astarte, must also be identified
with Eve; and the name Rhea, which, according to the Paschal
Chronicle was given to her, sufficiently proves her identification
with Eve. As applied to the common mother of the human race, the
name Astarte is singularly appropriate; for, as she was Idaia mater,
The mother of knowledge, the question is, How did she come by
that knowledge? To this the answer can only be: by the fatal
investigations she made. It was a tremendous experiment she made,
when, in opposition to the Divine command, and in spite of the
threatened penalty, she ventured to search into that forbidden
knowledge which her Maker in his goodness had kept from her. Thus
she took the lead in that unhappy course of which the Scripture
speaks--God made man upright, but they have SOUGHT out many
inventions (Eccl7:29). Now Semiramis, deified as the Dove, was
Astarte in the most gracious and benignant form. Lucius Ampelius
calls her the goddess benignant and merciful to me (bringing them)
to a good and happy life. In reference to this benignity of her
character, both the titles, Aphrodite and Mylitta, are evidently
attributed to her. The first I have elsewhere explained as The
wrath-subduer, and the second is in exact accordance with it.
Mylitta, or, as it is in Greek, Mulitta, signifies The Mediatrix.
The Hebrew Melitz, which in Chaldee becomes Melitt, is evidently
used in Job 33:23, in the sense of a Mediator; the messenger, the
interpreter (Melitz), who is gracious to a man, and saith,
Deliver from going down to the pit: I have found a ransom, being
really The Messenger, the MEDIATOR. Parkhurst takes the word in
this sense, and derives it from Mltz, to be sweet. Now, the
feminine of Melitz is Melitza, from which comes Melissa, a bee
(the sweetener, or producer of sweetness), and Melissa, a common
name of the priestesses of Cybele, and as we may infer of Cybele, as
Astarte, or Queen of Heaven, herself; for, after Porphyry, has
stated that the ancients called the priestesses of Demeter,
Melissae, he adds, that they also called the Moon Melissa. We
have evidence, further, that goes far to identify this title as a
title of Semiramis. Melissa or Melitta (APPOLODORUS)--for the name
is given in both ways--is said to have been the mother of Phoroneus,
the first that reigned, in whose days the dispersion of mankind
occurred, divisions having come in among them, whereas before, all
had been in harmony and spoke one language (Hyginus). There is no
other to whom this can be applied but Nimrod; and as Nimrod came to
be worshipped as Nin, the son of his own wife, the identification is
exact. Melitta, then, the mother of Phoroneus, is the same as
Mylitta, the well known name of the Babylonian Venus; and the name,
as being the feminine of Melitz, the Mediator, consequently
signifies the Mediatrix. Another name also given to the mother of
Phoroneus, the first that reigned, is Archia (LEMPRIERE; SMITH).
Now Archia signifies Spiritual (from Rkh, Heb. Spirit, which
in Egyptian also is Rkh [BUNSEN]; and in Chaldee, with the
prosthetic a prefixed becomes Arkh). * From the same root also
evidently comes the epithet Architis, as applied to the Venus that
wept for Adonis. Venus Architis is the spiritual Venus. **
* The Hebrew Dem, blood, in
Chaldee becomes Adem; and, in like manner, Rkh becomes Arkh.
** From OUVAROFF we learn that
the mother of the third Bacchus was Aura, and Phaethon is said
by Orpheus to have been the son of the wide extended air
(LACTANTIUS). The connection in the sacred language between the
wind, the air, and the spirit, sufficiently accounts for these
statements, and shows their real meaning.
Thus, then, the mother-wife of the
first king that reigned was known as Archia and Melitta, in other
words, as the woman in whom the Spirit of God was incarnate; and
thus appeared as the Dea Benigna, The Mediatrix for sinful
mortals. The first form of Astarte, as Eve, brought sin into the
world; the second form before the Flood, was avenging as the goddess
of justice. This form was Benignant and Merciful. Thus, also,
Semiramis, or Astarte, as Venus the goddess of love and beauty,
became The HOPE of the whole world, and men gladly had recourse to
the mediation of one so tolerant of sin.
Chapter III
Section III
The Nativity of St. John
The Feast of the Nativity of St.
John is set down in the Papal calendar for the 24th of June, or
Midsummer-day. The very same period was equally memorable in the
Babylonian calendar as that of one of its most celebrated festivals.
It was at Midsummer, or the summer solstice, that the month called
in Chaldea, Syria, and Phoenicia by the name of Tammuz began; and
on the first day--that is, on or about the 24th of June--one of the
grand original festivals of Tammuz was celebrated. *
* STANLEY'S Saboean Philosophy.
In Egypt the month corresponding to Tammuz--viz., Epep--began
June 25 (WILKINSON)
For different reasons, in different
countries, other periods had been devoted to commemorate the death
and reviving of the Babylonian god; but this, as may be inferred
from the name of the month, appears to have been the real time when
his festival was primitively observed in the land where idolatry had
its birth. And so strong was the hold that this festival, with its
peculiar rites, had taken of the minds of men, that even when other
days were devoted to the great events connected with the Babylonian
Messiah, as was the case in some parts of our own land, this sacred
season could not be allowed to pass without the due observance of
some, at least, of its peculiar rites. When the Papacy sent its
emissaries over Europe, towards the end of the sixth century, to
gather in the Pagans into its fold, this festival was found in high
favour in many countries. What was to be done with it? Were they to
wage war with it? No. This would have been contrary to the famous
advice of Pope Gregory I, that, by all means they should meet the
Pagans half-way, and so bring them into the Roman Church. The
Gregorian policy was carefully observed; and so Midsummer-day, that
had been hallowed by Paganism to the worship of Tammuz, was
incorporated as a sacred Christian festival in the Roman calendar.
But still a question was to be
determined, What was to be the name of this Pagan festival, when it
was baptised, and admitted into the ritual of Roman Christianity? To
call it by its old name of Bel or Tammuz, at the early period when
it seems to have been adopted, would have been too bold. To call it
by the name of Christ was difficult, inasmuch as there was nothing
special in His history at that period to commemorate. But the
subtlety of the agents of the Mystery of Iniquity was not to be
baffled. If the name of Christ could not be conveniently tacked to
it, what should hinder its being called by the name of His
forerunner, John the Baptist? John the Baptist was born six months
before our Lord. When, therefore, the Pagan festival of the winter
solstice had once been consecrated as the birthday of the Saviour,
it followed, as a matter of course, that if His forerunner was to
have a festival at all, his festival must be at this very season;
for between the 24th of June and the 25th of December--that is,
between the summer and the winter solstice--there are just six
months. Now, for the purposes of the Papacy, nothing could be more
opportune than this. One of the many sacred names by which Tammuz or
Nimrod was called, when he reappeared in the Mysteries, after being
slain, was Oannes. *
* BEROSUS, BUNSEN'S Egypt. To
identify Nimrod with Oannes, mentioned by Berosus as appearing
out of the sea, it will be remembered that Nimrod has been
proved to be Bacchus. Then, for proof that Nimrod or Bacchus, on
being overcome by his enemies, was fabled to have taken refuge
in the sea, see chapter 4, section i. When, therefore, he was
represented as reappearing, it was natural that he should
reappear in the very character of Oannes as a Fish-god. Now,
Jerome calls Dagon, the well known Fish-god Piscem moeroris
(BRYANT), the fish of sorrow, which goes far to identify that
Fish-god with Bacchus, the Lamented one; and the
identification is complete when Hesychius tells us that some
called Bacchus Ichthys, or The fish.
The name of John the Baptist, on
the other hand, in the sacred language adopted by the Roman Church,
was Joannes. To make the festival of the 24th of June, then, suit
Christians and Pagans alike, all that was needful was just to call
it the festival of Joannes; and thus the Christians would suppose
that they were honouring John the Baptist, while the Pagans were
still worshipping their old god Oannes, or Tammuz. Thus, the very
period at which the great summer festival of Tammuz was celebrated
in ancient Babylon, is at this very hour observed in the Papal
Church as the Feast of the Nativity of St. John. And the fete of St.
John begins exactly as the festal day began in Chaldea. It is well
known that, in the East, the day began in the evening. So, though
the 24th be set down as the nativity, yet it is on St. John's
EVE--that is, on the evening of the 23rd--that the festivities and
solemnities of that period begin.
Now, if we examine the festivities
themselves, we shall see how purely Pagan they are, and how
decisively they prove their real descent. The grand distinguishing
solemnities of St. John's Eve are the Midsummer fires. These are
lighted in France, in Switzerland, in Roman Catholic Ireland, and in
some of the Scottish isles of the West, where Popery still lingers.
They are kindled throughout all the grounds of the adherents of
Rome, and flaming brands are carried about their corn-fields. Thus
does Bell, in his Wayside Pictures, describe the St. John's fires of
Brittany, in France: Every fete is marked by distinct features
peculiar to itself. That of St. John is perhaps, on the whole, the
most striking. Throughout the day the poor children go about begging
contributions for lighting the fires of Monsieur St. Jean, and
towards evening one fire is gradually followed by two, three, four;
then a thous and gleam out from the hill-tops, till the whole country
glows under the conflagration. Sometimes the priests light the first
fire in the market place; and sometimes it is lighted by an angel,
who is made to descend by a mechanical device from the top of the
church, with a flambeau in her hand, setting the pile in a blaze,
and flying back again. The young people dance with a bewildering
activity about the fires; for there is a superstition among them
that, if they dance round nine fires before midnight, they will be
married in the ensuing year. Seats are placed close to the flaming
piles for the dead, whose spirits are supposed to come there for the
melancholy pleasure of listening once more to their native songs,
and contemplating the lively measures of their youth. Fragments of
the torches on those occasions are preserved as spells against
thunder and nervous diseases; and the crown of flowers which
surmounted the principal fire is in such request as to produce
tumultuous jealousy for its possession. Thus is it in France. Turn
now to Ireland. On that great festival of the Irish peasantry, St.
John's Eve, says Charlotte Elizabeth, describing a particular
festival which she had witnessed, it is the custom, at sunset on
that evening, to kindle immense fires throughout the country, built,
like our bonfires, to a great height, the pile being composed of
turf, bogwood, and such other combustible substances as they can
gather. The turf yields a steady, substantial body of fire, the
bogwood a most brilliant flame, and the effect of these great
beacons blazing on every hill, sending up volumes of smoke from
every point of the horizon, is very remarkable. Early in the evening
the peasants began to assemble, all habited in their best array,
glowing with health, every countenance full of that sparkling
animation and excess of enjoyment that characterise the enthusiastic
people of the land. I had never seen anything resembling it; and was
exceedingly delighted with their handsome, intelligent, merry faces;
the bold bearing of the men, and the playful but really modest
deportment of the maidens; the vivacity of the aged people, and the
wild glee of the children. The fire being kindled, a splendid blaze
shot up; and for a while they stood contemplating it with faces
strangely disfigured by the peculiar light first emitted when the
bogwood was thrown on it. After a short pause, the ground was
cleared in front of an old blind piper, the very beau ideal of
energy, drollery, and shrewdness, who, seated on a low chair, with a
well-plenished jug within his reach, screwed his pipes to the
liveliest tunes, and the endless jig began. But something was to
follow that puzzled me not a little. When the fire burned for some
hours and got low, an indispensable part of the ceremony commenced.
Every one present of the peasantry passed through it, and several
children were thrown across the sparkling embers; while a wooden
frame of some eight feet long, with a horse's head fixed to one end,
and a large white sheet thrown over it, concealing the wood and the
man on whose head it was carried, made its appearance. This was
greeted with loud shouts as the 'white horse'; and having been
safely carried, by the skill of its bearer, several times through
the fire with a bold leap, it pursued the people, who ran screaming
in every direction. I asked what the horse was meant for, and was
told it represented 'all cattle.' Here, adds the authoress, was
the old Pagan worship of Baal, if not of Moloch too, carried on
openly and universally in the heart of a nominally Christian
country, and by millions professing the Christian name! I was
confounded, for I did not then know that Popery is only a crafty
adaptation of Pagan idolatries to its own scheme.
Such is the festival of St. John's
Eve, as celebrated at this day in France and in Popish Ireland. Such
is the way in which the votaries of Rome pretend to commemorate the
birth of him who came to prepare the way of the Lord, by turning
away His ancient people from all their refuges of lies, and shutting
them up to the necessity of embracing that kingdom of God that
consists not in any mere external thing, but in righteousness, and
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. We have seen that the very sight
of the rites with which that festival is celebrated, led the
authoress just quoted at once to the conclusion that what she saw
before her was truly a relic of the Pagan worship of Baal. The
history of the festival, and the way in which it is observed,
reflect mutual light upon each other. Before Christianity entered
the British Isles, the Pagan festival of the 24th of June was
celebrated among the Druids by blazing fires in honour of their
great divinity, who, as we have already seen, was Baal. These
Midsummer fires and sacrifices, says Toland, in his Account of the
Druids, were [intended] to obtain a blessing on the fruits of the
earth, now becoming ready for gathering; as those of the first of
May, that they might prosperously grow; and those of the last of
October were a thanksgiving for finishing the harvest. Again,
speaking of the Druidical fires at Midsummer, he thus proceeds: To
return to our carn-fires, it was customary for the lord of the
place, or his son, or some other person of distinction, to take the
entrails of the sacrificed animals in his hands, and, walking
barefoot over the coals thrice after the flames had ceased, to carry
them straight to the Druid, who waited in a whole skin at the altar.
If the nobleman escaped harmless, it was reckoned a good omen,
welcomed with loud acclamations; but if he received any hurt, it was
deemed unlucky both to the community and himself. Thus, I have
seen, adds Toland, the people running and leaping through the St.
John's fires in Ireland; and not only proud of passing unsinged,
but, as if it were some kind of lustration, thinking themselves in
an especial manner blest by the ceremony, of whose original,
nevertheless, they were wholly ignorant, in their imperfect
imitation of it. We have seen reason already to conclude that
Phoroneus, the first of mortals that reigned--i.e., Nimrod and the
Roman goddess Feronia--bore a relation to one another. In connection
with the firs of St. John, that relation is still further
established by what has been handed down from antiquity in regard to
these two divinities; and, at the same time, the origin of these
fires is elucidated. Phoroneus is described in such a way as shows
that he was known as having been connected with the origin of
fire-worship. Thus does Pausanias refer to him: Near this image
[the image of Biton] they [the Argives] enkindle a fire, for they do
not admit that fire was given by Prometheus, to men, but ascribe the
invention of it to Phoroneus. There must have been something tragic
about the death of this fire-inventing Phoroneus, who first
gathered mankind into communities; for, after describing the
position of his sepulchre, Pausanias adds: Indeed, even at present
they perform funeral obsequies to Phoroneus; language which shows
that his death must have been celebrated in some such way as that of
Bacchus. Then the character of the worship of Feronia, as coincident
with fire-worship, is evident from the rites practised by the
priests at the city lying at the foot of Mount Socracte, called by
her name. The priests, says Bryant, referring both to Pliny and
Strabo as his authorities, with their feet naked, walked over a
large quantity of live coals and cinders. To this same practice we
find Aruns in Virgil referring, when addressing Apollo, the sun-god,
who had his shrine at Soracte, where Feronia was worshipped, and who
therefore must have been the same as Jupiter Anxur, her contemplar
divinity, who was regarded as a youthful Jupiter, even as Apollo
was often called the young Apollo:
O patron of Soracte's high abodes,
Phoebus, the ruling power among the gods,
Whom first we serve; whole woods of unctuous pine
Are felled for thee, and to thy glory shine.
By thee protected, with our naked soles,
Through flames unsinged we march and tread the kindled coals. *
* DRYDEN'S Virgil Aeneid. The
young Apollo, when born to introduce law and order among the
Greeks, was said to have made his appearance at Delphi exactly
in the middle of summer. (MULLER'S Dorians)
Thus the St. John's fires, over
whose cinders old and young are made to pass, are traced up to the
first of mortals that reigned.
It is remarkable, that a festival
attended with all the essential rites of the fire-worship of Baal,
is found among Pagan nations, in regions most remote from one
another, about the very period of the month of Tammuz, when the
Babylonian god was anciently celebrated. Among the Turks, the fast
of Ramazan, which, says Hurd, begins on the 12th of June, is
attended by an illumination of burning lamps. *
* HURD'S Rites and Ceremonies.
The time here given by Hurd would not in itself be decisive as a
proof of agreement with the period of the original festival of
Tammuz; for a friend who has lived for three years in
Constantinople informs me that, in consequence of the
dis agreement between the Turkish and the solar year, the fast of
Ramazan ranges in succession through all the different months in
the year. The fact of a yearly illumination in connection with
religious observances, however, is undoubted.
In China where the Dragon-boat
festival is celebrated in such a way as vividly to recall to those
who have witnessed it, the weeping for Adonis, the solemnity begins
at Midsummer. In Peru, during the reign of the Incas, the feast of
Raymi, the most magnificent feast of the Peruvians, when the sacred
fire every year used to be kindled anew from the sun, by means of a
concave mirror of polished metal, took place at the very same
period. Regularly as Midsummer came round, there was first, in token
of mourning, for three days, a general fast, and no fire was
allowed to be lighted in their dwellings, and then, on the fourth
day, the mourning was turned into joy, when the Inca, and his court,
followed by the whole population of Cuzco, assembled at early dawn
in the great square to greet the rising of the sun. Eagerly, says
Prescott, they watched the coming of the deity, and no sooner did
his first yellow rays strike the turrets and loftiest buildings of
the capital, than a shout of gratulation broke forth from the
assembled multitude, accompanied by songs of triumph, and the wild
melody of barbaric instruments, that swelled louder and louder as
his bright orb, rising above the mountain range towards the east,
shone in full splendour on his votaries. Could this alternate
mourning and rejoicing, at the very time when the Babylonians
mourned and rejoiced over Tammuz, be accidental? As Tammuz was the
Sun-divinity incarnate, it is easy to see how such mourning and
rejoicing should be connected with the worship of the sun. In Egypt,
the festival of the burning lamps, in which many have already been
constrained to see the counterpart of the festival of St. John, was
avowedly connected with the mourning and rejoicing for Osiris. At
Sais, says Herodotus, they show the sepulchre of him whom I do not
think it right to mention on this occasion. This is the invariable
way in which the historian refers to Osiris, into whose mysteries he
had been initiated, when giving accounts of any of the rites of his
worship. It is in the sacred enclosure behind the temple of
Minerva, and close to the wall of this temple, whose whole length it
occupies. They also meet at Sais, to offer sacrifice during a
certain night, when every one lights, in the open air, a number of
lamps around his house. The lamps consist of small cups filled with
salt and oil, having a wick floating in it which burns all night.
This festival is called the festival of burning lamps. The Egyptians
who are unable to attend also observe the sacrifice, and burn lamps
at home, so that not only at Sais, but throughout Egypt, the same
illumination takes place. They assign a sacred reason for the
festival celebrated on this night, and for the respect they have for
it. Wilkinson, in quoting this passage of Herodotus, expressly
identifies this festival with the lamentation for Osiris, and
assures us that it was considered of the greatest consequence to do
honour to the deity by the proper performance of this rite.
Among the Yezidis, or
Devil-worshippers of Modern Chaldea, the same festival is celebrated
at this day, with rites probably almost the same, so far as
circumstances will allow, as thousands of years ago, when in the
same regions the worship of Tammuz was in all its glory. Thus
graphically does Mr. Layard describe a festival of this kind at
which he himself had been present: As the twilight faded, the
Fakirs, or lower orders of priests, dressed in brown garments of
coarse cloth, closely fitting to their bodies, and wearing black
turbans on their heads, issued from the tomb, each bearing a light
in one hand, and a pot of oil, with a bundle of cotton wick in the
other. They filled and trimmed lamps placed in niches in the walls
of the courtyard and scattered over the buildings on the sides of
the valley, and even on isolated rocks, and in the hollow trunks of
trees. Innumerable stars appeared to glitter on the black sides of
the mountain and in the dark recesses of the forest. As the priests
made their way through the crowd to perform their task, men and
women passed their right hands through the flame; and after rubbing
the right eyebrow with the part which had been purified by the
sacred element, they devoutly carried it to their lips. Some who
bore children in their arms anointed them in like manner, whilst
others held out their hands to be touched by those who, less
fortunate than themselves, could not reach the flame...As night
advanced, those who had assembled--they must now have amounted to
nearly five thous and persons--lighted torches, which they carried
with them as they wandered through the forest. The effect was
magical: the varied groups could be faintly distinguished through
the darkness--men hurrying to and fro--women with their children
seated on the house-tops--and crowds gathering round the pedlars,
who exposed their wares for sale in the courtyard. Thous ands of
lights were reflected in the fountains and streams, glimmered
amongst the foliage of the trees, and danced in the distance. As I
was gazing on this extraordinary scene, the hum of human voices was
suddenly hushed, and a strain, solemn and melancholy, arose from the
valley. It resembled some majestic chant which years before I had
listened to in the cathedral of a distant land. Music so pathetic
and so sweet I never before heard in the East. The voices of men and
women were blended in harmony with the soft notes of many flutes. At
measured intervals the song was broken by the loud clash of cymbals
and tambourines; and those who were within the precincts of the tomb
then joined in the melody...The tambourines, which were struck
simultaneously, only interrupted at intervals the song of the
priests. As the time quickened they broke in more frequently. The
chant gradually gave way to a lively melody, which, increasing in
measure, was finally lost in a confusion of sounds. The tambourines
were beaten with extraordinary energy--the flutes poured forth a
rapid flood of notes--the voices were raised to the highest
pitch--the men outside joined in the cry--whilst the women made the
rocks resound with the shrilltahlehl.
The musicians, giving way to the
excitement, threw their instruments into the air, and strained their
limbs into every contortion, until they fell exhausted to the
ground. I never heard a more frightful yell than that which rose in
the valley. It was midnight. I gazed with wonder upon the
extraordinary scene around me. Thus were probably celebrated ages
ago the mysterious rites of the Corybantes, when they met in some
consecrated grove. Layard does not state at what period of the year
this festival occurred; but his language leaves little doubt that he
regarded it as a festival of Bacchus; in other words, of the
Babylonian Messiah, whose tragic death, and subsequent restoration
to life and glory, formed the cornerstone of ancient Paganism. The
festival was avowedly held in honour at once of Sheikh Shems, or the
Sun, and of the Sheik Adi, or Prince of Eternity, around whose
tomb nevertheless the solemnity took place, just as the lamp
festival in Egypt, in honour of the sun-god Osiris, was celebrated
in the precincts of the tomb of that god at Sais.
Now, the reader cannot fail to have
observed that in this Yezidi festival, men, women, and children were
PURIFIED by coming in contact with the sacred element of fire.
In the rites of Zoroaster, the great Chaldean god, fire occupied
precisely the same place. It was laid down as an essential principle
in his system, that he who approached to fire would receive a light
from divinity, (TAYLOR'S Jamblichus) and that through divine fire
all the stains produced by generation would be purged away
(PROCLUS, Timaeo). Therefore it was that children were made to pass
through the fire to Moloch (Jer 32:35), to purge them from original
sin, and through this purgation many a helpless babe became a victim
to the bloody divinity. Among the Pagan Romans, this purifying by
passing through the fire was equally observed; for, says Ovid,
enforcing the practice, Fire purifies both the shepherd and the
sheep. Among the Hindoos, from time immemorial, fire has been
worshipped for its purifying efficacy. Thus a worshipper is
represented by Colebrooke, according to the sacred books, as
addressing the fire: Salutation to thee [O fire!], who dost seize
oblations, to thee who dost shine, to thee who dost scintillate, may
thy auspicious flame burn our foes; mayest thou, the PURIFIER, be
auspicious unto us. There are some who maintain a perpetual fire,
and perform daily devotions to it, and in concluding the sacraments
of the gods, thus every day present their supplications to it:
Fire, thou dost expiate a sin against the gods; may this oblation
be efficacious. Thou dost expiate a sin against man; thou dost
expiate a sin against the manes [departed spirits]; thou dost
expiate a sin against my own soul; thou dost expiate repeated sins;
thou dost expiate every sin which I have committed, whether wilfully
or unintentionally; may this oblation be efficacious. Among the
Druids, also, fire was celebrated as the purifier. Thus, in a
Druidic song, we read, They celebrated the praise of the holy ones
in the presence of the purifying fire, which was made to ascend on
high (DAVIES'S Druids, Song to the Sun). If, indeed, a blessing
was expected in Druidical times from lighting the carn-fires, and
making either young or old, either human beings or cattle, pass
through the fire, it was simply in consequence of the purgation from
sin that attached to human beings and all things connected with
them, that was believed to be derived from this passing through the
fire. It is evident that this very same belief about the purifying
efficacy of fire is held by the Roman Catholics of Ireland, when
they are so zealous to pass both themselves and their children
through the fires of St. John. * Toland testifies that it is as a
lustration that these fires are kindled; and all who have
carefully examined the subject must come to the same conclusion.
* I have seen parents, said
the late Lord J. Scott in a letter to me, force their children
to go through the Baal-fires.
Now, if Tammuz was, as we have
seen,the same as Zoroaster, the god of the ancient
fire-worshippers, and if his festival in Babylon so exactly
synchronised with the feast of the Nativity of St. John, what wonder
that that feast is still celebrated by the blazing Baal-fires, and
that it presents so faithful a copy of what was condemned by Jehovah
of old in His ancient people when they made their children pass
through the fire to Moloch? But who that knows anything of the
Gospel would call such a festival as this a Christian festival? The
Popish priests, if they do not openly teach, at least allow their
deluded votaries to believe, as firmly s ever ancient fire
worshipper did, that material fire can purge away the guilt and
stain of sin. How that tends to rivet upon the minds of their
benighted vassals one of the most monstrous but profitable fables of
their system, will come to be afterwards considered.
The name Oannes could be known only
to the initiated as the name of the Pagan Messiah; and at first,
some measure of circumspection was necessary in introducing Paganism
into the Church. But, as time went on, as the Gospel became
obscured, and the darkness became more intense, the same caution was
by no means so necessary. Accordingly, we find that, in the dark
ages, the Pagan Messiah has not been brought into the Church in a
mere clandestine manner. Openly and avowedly under his well known
classic names of Bacchus and Dionysus, has he been canonised, and
set up for the worship of the faithful. Yes, Rome, that professes
to be pre-eminently the Bride of Christ, the only Church in which
salvation is to be found, has had the unblushing effrontery to give
the grand Pagan adversary of the Son of God, UNDER HIS OWN PROPER
NAME, a place in her calendar. The reader has only to turn to the
Roman calendar, and he will find that this is a literal fact; he
will find that October the 7th is set apart to be observed in honour
of St. Bacchus the Martyr. Now, no doubt, Bacchus was a martyr;
he died a violent death; he lost his life for religion; but the
religion for which he died was the religion of the fire-worshippers;
for he was put to death, as we have seen from Maimonides, for
maintaining the worship of the host of heaven. This patron of the
heavenly host, and of fire worship (for the two went always hand in
hand together), has Rome canonised; for that this St. Bacchus the
Martyr was the identical Bacchus of the Pagans, the god of
drunkenness and debauchery, is evident from the time of his
festival; for October the 7th follows soon after the end of the
vintage. At the end of the vintage in autumn, the old Pagan Romans
used to celebrate what was called the Rustic Festival of Bacchus;
and about that very time does the Papal festival of St Bacchus the
Martyr occur.
As the Chalden god has been
admitted into the Roman calendar under the name of Bacchus, so also
is he canonised under his other name of Dionysus. The Pagans were in
the habit of worshipping the same god under different names; and,
accordingly, not content with the festival to Bacchus, under the
name by which he was most commonly known at Rome, the Romans, no
doubt to please the Greeks, celebrated a rustic festival to him, two
days afterwards, under the name of Dionysus Eleuthereus, the name by
which he was worshipped in Greece. That rustic festival was
briefly called by the name of Dionysia; or, expressing its object
more fully, the name became Festum Dionysi Eleutherei
rusticum--i.e., the rustic festival of Dionysus Eleuthereus.
(BEGG'S Handbook of Popery) Now, the Papacy in its excess of zeal
for saints and saint-worship, has actually split Dionysus
Eleuthereus into two, has made two several saints out of the double
name of one Pagan divinity; and more than that, has made the
innocent epithet Rusticum, which, even among the heathen, had no
pretension to divinity at all, a third; and so it comes to pass
that, under date of October the 9th, we read this entry in the
calendar: The festival of St. Dionysius, * and of his companions,
St. Eleuther and St. Rustic.
* Though Dionysus was the
proper classic name of the god, yet in Post-classical, or Low
Latin, his name is found Dionysius, just as in the case of the
Romish saint.
Now this Dionysius, whom Popery has
so marvellously furnished with two companions, is the famed St.
Denys, the patron saint of Paris; and a comparison of the history of
the Popish saint and the Pagan god will cast no little light on the
subject. St. Denys, on being beheaded and cast into the Seine, so
runs the legend, after floating a space on its waters, to the
amazement of the spectators, took up his head in his hand, and so
marched away with it to the place of burial. In commemoration of so
stupendous a miracle, a hymn was duly chanted for many a century in
the Cathedral of St. Denys, at Paris, containing the following
verse:
The corpse immediately arose;
The trunk bore away the dissevered head,
Guided on its way by a legion of angels.
(SALVERTE, Des Sciences Occultes
At last, even Papists began to be
ashamed of such an absurdity being celebrated in the name of
religion; and in 1789, the office of St. Denys was abolished.
Behold, however, the march of events. The world has for some time
past been progressing back again to the dark ages. The Romish
Breviary, which had been given up in France, has, within the last
six years, been reimposed by Papal authority on the Gallican Church,
with all its lying legends, and this among the rest of them; the
Cathedral of St. Denys is again being rebuilt, and the old worship
bids fair to be restored in all its grossness. Now, how could it
ever enter the minds of men to invent so monstrous a fable? The
origin of it is not far to seek. The Church of Rome represented her
canonised saints, who were said to have suffered martyrdom by the
sword, as headless images or statues with the severed head borne in
the hand. I have seen, says Eusebe Salverte, in a church of
Normandy, St. Clair; St. Mithra, at Arles, in Switzerland, all the
soldiers of the Theban legion represented with their heads in their
hands. St. Valerius is thus figured at Limoges, on the gates of the
cathedral, and other monuments. The grand seal of the canton of
Zurich represents, in the same attitude, St. Felix, St. Regula, and
St. Exsuperantius. There certainly is the origin of the pious fable
which is told of these martyrs, such as St. Denys and many others
besides. This was the immediate origin of the story of the dead
saint rising up and marching away with his head in his hand. But it
turns out that this very mode of representation was borrowed from
Paganism, and borrowed in such a way as identifies the Papal St.
Denys of Paris with the Pagan Dionysus, not only of Rome but of
Babylon. Dionysus or Bacchus, in one of his transformations, was
represented as Capricorn, the goat-horned fish; and there is
reason to believe that it was in this very form that he had the name
of Oannes. In this form in India, under the name Souro, that is
evidently the seed, he is said to have done many marvellous
things. (For Oannes and Souro, see note below) Now, in the Persian
Sphere he was not only represented mystically as Capricorn, but also
in the human shape; and then exactly as St. Denys is represented by
the Papacy. The words of the ancient writer who describes this
figure in the Persian Sphere are these: Capricorn, the third Decan.
The half of the figure without a head, because its head is in its
hand. Nimrod had his head cut off; and in commemoration of that
fact, which his worshippers so piteously bewailed, his image in the
Sphere was so represetned. That dissevered head, in some of the
versions of his story, was fabled to have done as marvellous things
as any that were done by the lifeless trunk of St. Denys. Bryant has
proved, in this story of Orpheus, that it is just a slighty-coloured
variety of the story of Osiris. *
* BRYANT. The very name Orpheus
is just a synonym for Bel, the name of the great Babylonian god,
which, while originally given to Cush, became hereditary in the
line of his deified descendants. Bel signifies to mix, as well
as to confound, and Orv in Hebrew, which in Chaldee becomes
Orph, signifies also to mix. But Orv, or Orph, signifies
besides a willow-tree; and therefore, in exact accordance with
the mystic system, we find the symbol of Orpheus among the
Greeks to have been a willow-tree. Thus, Pausanias, after
referring to a representation of Actaeon, says, If again you
look to the lower parts of the picture, you will see after
Patroclus, Orpheus sitting on a hill, with a harp in his left
hand, and in his right hand the leaves of a willow-tree; and
again, a little furthe on, he says: He is represented leaning
on the trunk of this tree. The willow-leaves in the right hand
of Orpheus, and the willow-tree on which he leans, sufficiently
show the meaning of his name.
As Osiris was cut in pieces in
Egypt, so Orpheus was torn in pieces in Thrace. Now, when the
mangled limbs of the latter had been strewn about the field, his
head, floating on the Hebrus, gave proof of the miraculous character
of him that owned it. Then, says Virgil:
Then, when his head from his fair
shoulders torn,
Washed by the waters, was on Hebrus borne,
Even then his trembling voice invoked his bride,
With his last voice, 'Eurydice,' he creid;
'Eurydice,' the rockes and river banks replied.
There is diversity here, but amidst
that diversity there is an obvious unity. In both cases, thehead
dissevered from the lifeless body occupies the foreground of the
picture; in both cases, the miracle is in connection with a river.
Now, when the festivals of St. Bacchus the Martyr, and of St.
Dionysius and Eleuther, so remarkably agree with the time when the
festivals of the Pagan god of wine were celbrated, whether by the
name of Bacchus, or Dionysus, or Eleuthereus, and when the mode of
representing the modern Dionysius and the ancient Dionysus are
evidently the very same, while the legends of both so strikiingly
harmonise, who can doubt the real character of those Romish
festivals? They are not Christina. They are Pagan; they are
unequivocally Babylonian.
Note
Oannes and Souro
The reason for believing that
Oannes, that was said to have been the first of the fabulous
creatures that came up out of the sea and instructed the
Babylonians, was represented as the goat-horned fish, is as follows:
First, the name Oannes, as elsewhere shown, is just the Greek form
of He-annesh, or The man, which is a synonym for the name of our
first parent, Adam. Now, Adam can be proved to be the original of
Pan, who was also called Inuus, which is just another pronunciation
of Anosh without the article, which, in our translation of Genesis
5:7, is made Enos. This name, as universally admitted, is the
generic name for man after the Fall, as weak and diseased. The o in
Enos is what is called the vau, which sometimes is pronounced o,
sometimes u, and sometimes v or w. A legitimate pronunciation of
Enos, therefore, is just Enus or Enws, the same in sound as Inuus,
the Ancient Roman name of Pan. The name Pan itself signifies He who
turned aside. As the Hebrew word for uprightness signifies
walking straight in the way, so every deviation from the straight
line of duty was Sin; Hata, the word for sin, signifying generically
to go aside from the straight line. Pan, it is admitted, was the
Head of the Satyrs--that is, the first of the Hidden Ones, for
Satyr and Satur, the Hidden One, are evidently just the same word;
and Adam was the first of mankind that hid himself. Pan is said to
have loved a nymph called Pitho, or, as it is given in another form,
Pitys (SMITH, Pan); and what is Pitho or Pitys but just the name
of the beguiling woman, who, having been beguiled herself, acted the
part of a beguiler of her husband, and induced him to take the step,
in consequence of which he earned the name Pan, The man that turned
aside. Pitho or Pitys evidently come from Peth or Pet, to
beguile, from which verb also the famous serpent Python derived its
name. This conclusion in regard to the personal identity of Pan and
Pitho is greatly confirmed by the titles given to the wife of
Faunus. Faunus, says Smith, is merely another name for Pan. *
* In Chaldee the same letter
that is pronounced P is also pronounced Ph, that is F, therefore
Pan is just Faun.
Now, the wife of Faunus was called
Oma, Fauna, and Fatua, which names plainly mean The mother that
turned aside, being beguiled. This beguiled mother is also called
indifferently the sister, wife, or daughter of her husband; and
how this agrees with the relations of Eve to Adam, the reader does
not need to be told.
Now, a title of Pan was
Capricornus, or The goat-horned (DYMOCK, Pan), and the origin of
this title must be traced to what took place when our first parent
became the Head of the Satyrs--the first of the Hidden ones. He
fled to hide himself; and Berkha, a fugitive, signifies also a
he-goat. Hence the origin of the epithet Capricornus, or
goat-horned, as applied to Pan. But as Capricornus in the sphere
is generally represented as the Goat-fish, if Capricornus
represents Pan, or Adam, or Oannes, that shows that it must be Adam,
after, through virtue of the metempsychosis, he had passed through
the waters of the deluge: the goat, as the symbol of Pan,
representing Adam, the first father of mankind, combined with the
fish, the symbol of Noah, the second father of the human race; of
both whom Nimrod, as at once Kronos, the father of the gods, and
Souro, the seed, was a new incarnation. Among the idols of
Babylon, as represented in KITTO'S Illust. Commentary, we find a
representation of this very Capricornus, or goat-horned fish; and
Berosus tells us that the well known representations of Pan, of
which Capricornus is a modification, were found in Babylon in the
most ancient times. A great deal more of evidence might be adduced
on this subject; but I submit to the reader if the above statement
does not sufficiently account for the origin of the remarkable
figure in the Zodiac, The goat-horned fish.
Chapter III
Section IV
The Feast of the Assumption
If what has been already said shows
the carnal policy of Rome at the expense of truth, the circumstances
attending the festival of the Assumption show the daring wickedness
and blasphemy of that Church still more; considering that the
doctrine in regard to this festival, so far as the Papacy is
concerned, was not established in the dark ages, but three centuries
after the Reformation, amid all the boasted light of the nineteenth
century. The doctrine on which the festival of the Assumption is
founded, is this: that the Virgin Mary saw no corruption, that in
body and in soul she was carried up to heaven, and now is invested
with all power in heaven and in earth. This doctrine has been
unblushingly avowed in the face of the British public, in a recent
pastoral of the Popish Archbishop of Dublin. This doctrine has now
received the stamp of Papal Infallibility, having been embodied in
the late blasphemous decree that proclaims the Immaculate
Conception. Now, it is impossible for the priests of Rome to find
one shred of countenance for such a doctrine in Scripture. But, in
the Babylonian system, the fable was ready made to their hand. There
it was taught that Bacchus went down to hell, rescued his mother
from the infernal powers, and carried her with him in triumph to
heaven. *
* APOLLODORUS. We have seen
that the great goddess, who was worshipped in Babylon as The
Mother, was in reality the wife of Ninus, the great god, the
prototype of Bacchus. In conformity with this, we find a
somewhat similar story told of Ariadne, the wife of Bacchus, as
is fabled of Semele his mother. The garment of Thetis, says
Bryant, contained a description of some notable achievements in
the first ages; and a particular account of the apotheosis, of
Ariadne, who is described, whatever may be the meaning of it, as
carried by Bacchus to heaven. A similar story is told of
Alcmene, the mother of the Grecian Hercules, who was quite
distinct, as we have seen, from the primitive Hercules, and was
just one of the forms of Bacchus, for he was a great tippler;
and the Herculean goblets are proverbial. (MULLER'S Dorians)
Now the mother of this Hercules is said to have had a
resurrection. Jupiter [the father of Hercules], says Muller,
raised Alcmene from the dead, and conducted her to the islands
of the blest, as the wife of Rhadamanthus.
This fable spread wherever the
Babylonian system spread; and, accordingly, at this day, the Chinese
celebrate, as they have done from time immemorial, a festival in
honour of a Mother, who by her son was rescued from the power of
death and the grave. The festival of the Assumption in the Romish
Church is held on the 15th of August. The Chinese festival, founded
on a similar legend, and celebrated with lanterns and chandeliers,
as shown by Sir J. F. Davis in his able and graphic account of
China, is equally celebrated in the month of August. Now, when the
mother of the Pagan Messiah came to be celebrated as having been
thus Assumed, then it was that, under the name of the Dove, she
was worshipped as the Incarnation of the Spirit of God, with whom
she was identified. As such as she was regarded as the source of all
holiness, and the grand PURIFIER, and, of course, was known
herself as the Virgin mother, PURE AND UNDEFILED. (PROCLUS, in
TAYLOR'S Note upon Jamblichus) Under the name of Proserpine (with
whom, though the Babylonian goddess was originally distinct, she was
identified), while celebrated, as the mother of the first Bacchus,
and known as Pluto's honoured wife, she is also addressed, in the
Orphic Hymns, as
Associate of the seasons, essence
bright,
All-ruling VIRGIN, bearing heavenly light.
Whoever wrote these hymns, the more
they are examined the more does it become evident, when they are
compared with the most ancient doctrine of Classic Greece, that
their authors understood and thoroughly adhered to the genuine
theology of Paganism. To the fact that Proserpine was currently
worshipped in Pagan Greece, though well known to be the wife of
Pluto, the god of hell, under the name of The Holy Virgin, we find
Pausanias, while describing the grove Carnasius, thus bearing
testimony: This grove contains a statue of Apollo Carneus, of
Mercury carrying a ram, and of Proserpine, the daughter of Ceres,
who is called 'The HOLY VIRGIN.' The purity of this Holy Virgin
did not consist merely in freedom from actual sin, but she was
especially distinguished for her immaculate conception; for
Proclus says, She is called Core, through the purity of her
essence, and her UNDEFILED transcendency in her GENERATIONS. Do men
stand amazed at the recent decree? There is no real reason to
wonder. It was only in following out the Pagan doctrine previously
adopted and interwoven with the whole system of Rome to its logical
consequences, that that decree has been issued, and that the Madonna
of Rome has been formally pronounced at last, in every sense of the
term, absolutely IMMACULATE.
Now, after all this, is it possible
to doubt that the Madonna of Rome, with the child in her arms, and
the Madonna of Babylon, are one and the same goddess? It is
notorious that the Roman Madonna is worshipped as a goddess, yea, is
the supreme object of worship. Will not, then, the Christians of
Britain revolt at the idea of longer supporting this monstrous
Babylonian Paganism? What Christian constituency could tolerate that
its representative should vote away the money of this Protestant
nation for the support of such blasphemous idolatry? *
* It is to be lamented that
Christians in general seem to have so little sense either of the
gravity of the present crisis of the Church and the world, or of
the duty lying upon them as Christ's witnesses, to testify, and
that practically, against the public sins of the nation. If they
would wish to be stimulated to a more vigorous discharge of duty
in this respect, let them read an excellent and well-timed
little work recently issued from the press, entitled An Original
Interpretation of the Apocalypse, where the Apocalyptic
statements in regard to the character, life, death, and
resurrection of the Two Witnesses, are briefly but forcibly
handled.
Were not the minds of men
judicially blinded, they would tremble at the very thought of
incurring the guilt that this land, by upholding the corruption and
wickedness of Rome, has for years past been contracting. Has not the
Word of God, in the most energetic and awful terms, doomed the New
Testament Babylon? And has it not equally declared, that those who
share in Babylon's sins, shall share in Babylon's plagues? (Rev
18:4)
The guilt of idolatry is by many
regarded as comparatively slight and insignificant guilt. But not so
does the God of heaven regard it. Which is the commandment of all
the ten that is fenced about with the most solemn and awful
sanctions? It is the second: Thou shalt not make unto thee any
graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in the heaven
above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water
under the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve
them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity
of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth
generation of them that hate me. These words were spoken by God's
own lips, they were written by God's own finger on the tables of
stone: not for the instruction of the seed of Abraham only, but of
all the tribes and generations of mankind. No other commandment has
such a threatening attached to it as this. Now, if God has
threatened to visit the SIN OF IDOLATRY ABOVE ALL OTHER SINS, and if
we find the heavy judgments of God pressing upon us as a nation,
while this very sin is crying to heaven against us, ought it not to
be a matter of earnest inquiry, if among all our other national
sins, which are both many and great, this may not form the very
head and front of our offending? What though we do not ourselves
bow down to stocks and stones? Yet if we, making a profession the
very opposite, encourage, and foster, and maintain that very
idolatry which God has so fearfully threatened with His wrath, our
guilt, instead of being the less, is only so much the greater, for
it is a sin against the light. Now, the facts are manifest to all
men. It is notorious, that in 1845 anti-Christian idolatry was
incorporated in the British Constitution, in a way in which for a
century and a half it had not been incorporated before. It is
equally notorious, that ever since, the nation has been visited with
one succession of judgments after another. Ought we then to regard
this coincidence as merely accidental? Ought we not rather to see in
it the fulfilment of the threatening pronounced by God in the
Apocalypse? This is at this moment an intensely practical subject.
If our sin in this matter is not nationally recognised, if it is not
penitently confessed, if it is not put away from us; if, on the
contrary, we go on increasing it, if now for the first time since
the Revolution, while so manifestly dependent on the God of battles
for the success of our arms, we affront Him to His face by sending
idol priests into our camp, then, though we have national fasts, and
days of humiliation without number, they cannot be accepted; they
may procure us a temporary respite, but we may be certain that the
Lord's anger will not be turned away, His hand will be stretched out
still. *
* The above paragraph first
appeared in the spring of 1855, when the empire had for months
been looking on in amazement at the horrible and heart-rending
dis asters in the Crimea, caused simply by the fact, that
official men in that distant region could not find their
hands, and when at last a day of humiliation had been
appointed. The reader can judge whether or not the events that
have since occurred have made the above reasoning out of date.
The few years of impunity that have elapsed since the Indian
Mutiny, with all its horrors, was suppressed, show the
long-suffering of God. But if that long-suffering is despised
(which it manifestly is, while the guilt is daily increasing),
the ultimate issue must just be so much the more terrible.
Chapter IV
Doctrine and Discipline
When Linacer, a distinguished
physician, but bigoted Romanist, in the reign of Henry VIII first
fell in with the New Testament, after reading it for a while, he
tossed it from him with impatience and a great oath, exclaiming,
Either this book is not true, or we are not Christians. He saw at
once that the system of Rome and the system of the New Testament
were directly opposed to one another; and no one who impartially
compares the two systems can come to any other conclusion. In
passing from the Bible to the Breviary, it is like passing from
light to darkness. While the one breathes glory to God in the
highest, peace on earth, and good will to men, the other inculcates
all that is dishonouring to the Most High, and ruinous to the moral
and spiritual welfare of mankind. How came it that such pernicious
doctrines and practices were embraced by the Papacy? Was the Bible
so obscure or ambiguous that men naturally fell into the mistake of
supposing that it required them to believe and practise the very
opposite of what it did? No; the doctrine and discipline of the
Papacy were never derived from the Bible. The fact that wherever it
has the power, it lays the reading of the Bible under its ban, and
either consigns that choicest gift of heavenly love to the flames,
or shuts it up under lock and key, proves this of itself. But it can
be still more conclusively established. A glance at the main pillows
of the Papal system will sufficiently prove that its doctrine and
discipline, in all essential respects, have been derived from
Babylon. Let the reader now scan the evidence.
Section I
Baptismal Regeneration
It is well known that regeneration
by baptism is a fundamental article of Rome, yea, that it stands at
the very threshold of the Roman system. So important, according to
Rome, is baptism for this purpose, that, on the one hand, it is
pronounced of absolute necessity for salvation, * insomuch that
infants dying without it cannot be admitted to glory; and on the
other, its virtues are so great, that it is declared in all cases
infallibly to regenerate us by a new spiritual birth, making us
children of God:--it is pronounced to be the first door by which
we enter into the fold of Jesus Christ, the first means by which we
receive the grace of reconciliation with God; therefore the merits
of His death are by baptism applied to our souls in so superabundant
a manner, as fully to satisfy Divine justice for all demands against
us, whether for original or actual sin.
* Bishop HAY'S Sincere
Christian. There are two exceptions to this statement; the case
of an infidel converted in a heathen land, where it is
impossible to get baptism, and the case of a martyr baptised,
as it is called, in his own blood; but in all other cases,
whether of young or old, the necessity is absolute.
Now, in both respects this doctrine
is absolutely anti-Scriptural; in both it is purely Pagan. It is
anti-Scriptural, for the Lord Jesus Christ has expressly declared
that infants, without the slightest respect to baptism or any
external ordinance whatever, are capable of admission into all the
glory of the heavenly world: Suffer the little children to come
unto Me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of heaven.
John the Baptist, while yet in his mother's womb was so filled with
joy at the advent of the Saviour, that, as soon as Mary's salutation
sounded in the ears of his own mother, the unborn babe leaped in
the womb for joy. Had that child died at the birth, what could have
excluded it from the inheritance of the saints in light for which
it was so certainly made meet? Yet the Roman Catholic Bishop Hay,
in defiance of very principle of God's Word, does not hesitate to
pen the following: Question: What becomes of young children who die
without baptism? Answer: If a young child were put to death for the
sake of Christ, this would be to it the baptism of blood, and carry
it to heaven; but except in this case, as such infants are incapable
of having the desire of baptism, with the other necessary
dispositions, if they are not actually baptised with water, THEY
CANNOT GO TO HEAVEN. As this doctrine never came from the Bible,
whence came it? It came from heathenism. The classic reader cannot
fail to remember where, and in what melancholy plight, Aeneas, when
he visited the infernal regions, found the souls of unhappy infants
who had died before receiving, so to speak, the rites of the
Church:
Before the gates the cries of
babes new-born,
Whom fate had from their tender mothers torn,
Assault his ears.
These wretched babes, to glorify
the virtue and efficacy of the mystic rites of Paganism, are
excluded from the Elysian Fields, the paradise of the heathen, and
have among their nearest associates no better company than that of
guilty suicides:
The next in place and punishment
are they
Who prodigally threw their souls away,
Fools, who, repining at their wretched state,
And loathing anxious life, suborned their fate. *
* Virgil, DRYDEN'S translation.
Between the infants and the suicides one other class is
interposed, that is, those who on earth have been unjustly
condemned to die. Hope is held out for these, but no hope is
held out for the babes.
So much for the lack of baptism.
Then as to its positive efficacy when obtained, the Papal doctrine
is equally anti-Scriptural. There are professed Protestants who hold
the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration; but the Word of God knows
nothing of it. The Scriptural account of baptism is, not that it
communicates the new birth, but that it is the appointed means of
signifying and sealing that new birth where it already exists. In
this respect baptism stands on the very same ground as circumcision.
Now, what says God's Word of the efficacy of circumcision? This it
says, speaking of Abraham: He received the sign of circumcision, a
seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being
uncircumcised (Rom 4:11). Circumcision was not intended to make
Abraham righteous; he was righteous already before he was
circumcised. But it was intended to declare him righteous, to give
him the more abundant evidence in his own consciousness of his being
so. Had Abraham not been righteous before his circumcision, his
circumcision could not have been a seal, could not have given
confirmation to that which did not exist. So with baptism, it is a
seal of the righteousness of the faith which the man has before he
is baptised; for it is said, He that believeth, and is baptised,
shall be saved (Mark 16:16). Where faith exists, if it be genuine,
it is the evidence of a new heart, of a regenerated nature; and it
is only on the profession of that faith and regeneration in the case
of an adult, that he is admitted to baptism. Even in the case of
infants, who can make no profession of faith or holiness, the
administration of baptism is not for the purpose of regenerating
them, or making them holy, but of declaring them holy, in the
sense of being fit for being consecrated, even in infancy, to the
service of Christ, just as the whole nation of Israel, in
consequence of their relation to Abraham, according to the flesh,
were holy unto the Lord. If they were not, in that figurative
sense, holy, they would not be fit subjects for baptism, which is
the seal of a holy state. But the Bible pronounces them, in
consequence of their descent from believing parents, to be holy,
and that even where only one of the parents is a believer: The
unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving
wife is sanctified by the husband; else were your children unclean,
but now they are HOLY (1 Cor 7:14). It is in consequence of, and
solemnly to declare, that holiness, with all the responsibilities
attaching to it, that they are baptised. That holiness, however,
is very different from the holiness of the new nature; and
although the very fact of baptism, if Scripturally viewed and duly
improved, is, in the hand of the good Spirit of God, an important
means of making that holiness a glorious reality, in the highest
sense of the term, yet it does not in all cases necessarily secure
their spiritual regeneration. God may, or may not, as He sees fit,
give the new heart, before, or at, or after baptism; but manifest it
is, that thousands who have been duly baptised are still
unregenerate, are still in precisely the same position as Simon
Magus, who, after being canonically baptised by Philip, was declared
to be in the gall of bitterness and the bond of iniquity (Acts
7:23). The doctrine of Rome, however, is, that all who are
canonically baptised, however ignorant, however immoral, if they
only give implicit faith to the Church, and surrender their
consciences to the priests, are as much regenerated as ever they can
be, and that children coming from the waters of baptism are entirely
purged from the stain of original sin. Hence we find the Jesuit
missionaries in India boasting of making converts by thousands, by
the mere fact of baptising them, without the least previous
instruction, in the most complete ignorance of the truths of
Christianity, on their mere profession of submission to Rome. This
doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration also is essentially Babylonian.
Some may perhaps stumble at the idea of regeneration at all having
been known in the Pagan world; but if they only go to India, they
will find at this day, the bigoted Hindoos, who have never opened
their ears to Christian instruction, as familiar with the term and
the idea as ourselves. The Brahmins make it their distinguishing
boast that they are twice-born men, and that, as such, they are
sure of eternal happiness. Now, the same was the case in Babylon,
and there the new birth was conferred by baptism. In the Chaldean
mysteries, before any instruction could be received, it was required
first of all, that the person to be initiated submit to baptism in
token of blind and implicit obedience. We find different ancient
authors bearing direct testimony both to the fact of this baptism
and the intention of it. In certain sacred rites of the heathen,
says Tertullian, especially referring to the worship of Isis and
Mithra, the mode of initiation is by baptism. The term
initiation clearly shows that it was to the Mysteries of these
divinities he referred. This baptism was by immersion, and seems to
have been rather a rough and formidable process; for we find that he
who passed through the purifying waters, and other necessary
penances, if he survived, was then admitted to the knowledge of the
Mysteries. (Elliae Comment. in S. GREG. NAZ.) To face this ordeal
required no little courage on the part of those who were initiated.
There was this grand inducement, however, to submit, that they who
were thus baptised were, as Tertullian assures us, promised, as the
consequence, REGENERATION, and the pardon of all their perjuries.
Our own Pagan ancestors, the worshippers of Odin, are known to have
practised baptismal rites, which, taken in connection with their
avowed object in practising them, show that, originally, at least,
they must have believed that the natural guilt and corruption of
their new-born children could be washed away by sprinkling them with
water, or by plunging them, as soon as born, into lakes or rivers.
Yea, on the other side of the Atlantic, in Mexico, the same doctrine
of baptismal regeneration was found in full vigour among the
natives, when Cortez and his warriors landed on their shores. The
ceremony of Mexican baptism, which was beheld with astonishment by
the Spanish Roman Catholic missionaries, is thus strikingly
described in Prescott's Conquest of Mexico: When everything
necessary for the baptism had been made ready, all the relations of
the child were assembled, and the midwife, who was the person that
performed the rite of baptism, * was summoned. At early dawn, they
met together in the courtyard of the house. When the sun had risen,
the midwife, taking the child in her arms, called for a little
earthen vessel of water, while those about her placed the ornaments,
which had been prepared for baptism, in the midst of the court. To
perform the rite of baptism, she placed herself with her face toward
the west, and immediately began to go through certain
ceremonies...After this she sprinkled water on the head of the
infant, saying, 'O my child, take and receive the water of the Lord
of the world, which is our life, which is given for the increasing
and renewing of our body. It is to wash and to purify. I pray that
these heavenly drops may enter into your body, and dwell there; that
they may destroy and remove from you all the evil and sin which was
given you before the beginning of the world, since all of us are
under its power'...She then washed the body of the child with water,
and spoke in this manner: 'Whencesoever thou comest, thou that art
hurtful to this child, leave him and depart from him, for he now
liveth anew, and is BORN ANEW; now he is purified and cleansed
afresh, and our mother Chalchivitylcue [the goddess of water]
bringeth him into the world.' Having thus prayed, the midwife took
the child in both hands, and, lifting him towards heaven, said, 'O
Lord, thou seest here thy creature, whom thou hast sent into the
world, this place of sorrow, suffering, and penitence. Grant him, O
Lord, thy gifts and inspiration, for thou art the Great God, and
with thee is the great goddess.'
* As baptism is absolutely
necessary to salvation, Rome also authorises midwives to
administer baptism. In Mexico the midwife seems to have been a
priestess.
Here is the opus operatum without
mistake. Here is baptismal regeneration and exorcism too, * as
thorough and complete as any Romish priest or lover of Tractarianism
could desire.
* In the Romish ceremony of
baptism, the first thing the priest does is to exorcise the
devil out of the child to be baptised in these words, Depart
from him, thou unclean spirit, and give place to the Holy Ghost
the Comforter. (Sincere Christian) In the New Testament there
is not the slightest hint of any such exorcism accompanying
Christian Baptism. It is purely Pagan.
Does the reader ask what evidence
is there that Mexico had derived this doctrine from Chaldea? The
evidence is decisive. From the researches of Humboldt we find that
the Mexicans celebrated Wodan as the founder of their race, just as
our own ancestors did. The Wodan or Odin of Scandinavia can be
proved to be the Adon of Babylon. (see note below) The Wodan of
Mexico, from the following quotation, will be seen to be the very
same: According to the ancient traditions collected by the Bishop
Francis Nunez de la Vega, says Humboldt, the Wodan of the
Chiapanese [of Mexico] was grandson of that illustrious old man, who
at the time of the great deluge, in which the greater part of the
human race perished, was saved on a raft, together with his family.
Wodan co-operated in the construction of the great edifice which had
been undertaken by men to reach the skies; the execution of this
rash project was interrupted; each family received from that time a
different language; and the great spirit Teotl ordered Wodan to go
and people the country of Anahuac. This surely proves to
demonstration whence originally came the Mexican mythology and
whence also that doctrine of baptismal regeneration which the
Mexicans held in common with Egyptian and Persian worshippers of the
Chaldean Queen of Heaven. Prestcott, indeed, has cast doubts on the
genuiness of this tradition, as being too exactly coincident with
the Scriptural history to be easily believed. But the distinguished
Humboldt, who had carefully examined the matter, and who had no
prejudice to warp him, expresses his full belief in its correctness;
and even from Prestcott's own interesting pages, it may be proved in
every essential particular, with the single exception of the name of
Wodan, to which he makes no reference. But, happily, the fact that
that name had been borne by some illustrious hero among the supposed
ancestors of the Mexican race, is put beyond all doubt by the
singular circumstance that the Mexicans had one of their days called
Wodansday, exactly as we ourselves have. This, taken in connection
with all the circumstances, is a very striking proof, at once of the
unity of the human race, and of the wide-spread diffusion of the
system that began at Babel.
If the question arise, How came it
that the Bayblonians themselves adopted such a doctrine as
regeneration by baptism, we have light also on that. In the
Babylonian Mysteries, the commemoration of the flood, of the ark,
and the grand events in the life of Noah, was mingled with the
worship of the Queen of Heaven and her son. Noah, as having lived in
two worlds, both before the flood and after it, was called
Dipheus, or twice-born, and was represented as a god with two
heads looking in opposite directions, the one old, and the other
young.
Two-Headed God
BRYANT, vol. iii. p. 84
Though we have seen that the
two-headed Janus in one aspect had reference to Cush and his son,
Nimrod, viewed as one god, in a two-fold capacity, as the Supreme,
and Father of all the deified mighty ones, yet, in order to gain
for him the very authority and respect essential to constitute him
properly the head of the great system of idolatry that the apostates
inaugurated, it was necessary to represent him as in some way or
other identified with the great patriarch, who was the Father of
all, and who had so miraculous a history. Therefore in the legends
of Janus, we find mixed up with other things derived from an
entirely different source, statements not only in regard to his
being the Father of the world, but also his being the inventor of
ships, which plainly have been borrowed from the history of Noah;
and therefore, the remarkable way in which he is represented in the
figure here presented to the reader may confidently be concluded to
have been primarily suggested by the history of the great Diluvian
patriarch, whose integrity in his two-fold life is so particularly
referred to in the Scripture, where it is said (Gen 6:9), Noah was
just a man, and perfect in his generations, that is, in his life
before the flood, and in his life after it. The whole mythology of
Greece and Rome, as well as Asia, is full of the history and deeds
of Noah, which it is impossible to misunderstand. In India, the god
Vishnu, the Preserver, who is celebrated as having miraculously
preserved one righteous family at the time when the world was
drowned, not only has the story of Noah wrought up with his legend,
but is called by his very name. Vishnu is just the Sanscrit form of
the Chaldee Ish-nuh, the man Noah, or the Man of rest. In the
case of Indra, the king of the gods, and god of rain, which is
evidently only another form of the same god, the name is found in
the precise form of Ishnu. Now, the very legend of Vishnu, that
pretends to make him no mere creature, but the supreme and eternal
god, shows that this interpretation of the name is no mere
unfounded imagination. Thus is he celebrated in the Matsya Puran:
The sun, the wind, the ether, all things incorporeal, were absorbed
into his Divine essence; and the universe being consumed, the
eternal and omnipotent god, having assumed an ancient form, REPOSED
mysteriously upon the surface of that (universal) ocean. But no one
is capable of knowing whether that being was then visible or
invisible, or what the holy name of that person was, or what the
cause of his mysterious SLUMBER. Nor can any one tell how long he
thus REPOSED until he conceived the thought of acting; for no one
saw him, no one approached him, and none can penetrate the mystery
of his real essence. (Col. KENNEDY'S Hindoo Mythology) In
conformity with this ancient legend, Vishnu is still represented as
sleeping four months every year. Now, connect this story with the
name of Noah, the man of Rest, and with his personal history
during the period of the flood, when the world was destroyed, when
for forty days and forty nights all was chaos, when neither sun nor
moon nor twinkling star appeared, when sea and sky were mingled, and
all was one wide universal ocean, on the bosom of which the
patriarch floated, when there was no human being to approach him
but those who were with him in the ark, and the mystery of his real
essence is penetrated at once, the holy name of that person is
ascertained, and his mysterious slumber fully accounted for. Now,
wherever Noah is celebrated, whether by the name of Saturn, the
hidden one,--for that name was applied to him as well as to Nimrod,
on account of his having been hidden in the ark, in the day of
the Lord's fierce anger,--or, Oannes, or Janus, the Man of the
Sea, he is generally described in such a way as shows that he was
looked upon as Diphues, twice-born, or regenerate. The
twice-born Brahmins, who are all so many gods upon earth, by the
very title they take to themselves, show that the god whom they
represent, and to whose prerogatives they lay claim, had been known
as the twice-born god. The connection of regeneration with the
history of Noah, comes out with special evidence in the accounts
handed down to us of the Mysteries as celebrated in Egypt. The most
learned explorers of Egyptian antiquities, including Sir Gardiner
Wilkinson, admit that the story of Noah was mixed up with the story
of Osiris. The ship of Isis, and the coff in of Osiris, floating on
the waters, point distinctly to that remarkable event. There were
different periods, in different places in Egypt, when the fate of
Osiris was lamented; and at one time there was more special
reference to the personal history of the mighty hunter before the
Lord, and at another to the awful catastrophe through which Noah
passed. In the great and solemn festival called The Dis appearance
of Osiris, it is evident that it is Noah himself who was then
supposed to have been lost. The time when Osiris was shut up in his
coff in , and when that coff in was set afloat on the waters, as
stated by Plutarch, agrees exactly with the period when Noah entered
the ark. That time was the 17th day of the month Athyr, when the
overflowing of the Nile had ceased, when the nights were growing
long and the days decreasing. The month Athyr was the second month
after the autumnal equinox, at which time the civil year of the Jews
and the patriarchs began. According to this statement, then, Osiris
was shut up in his coff in on the 17th day of the second month of
the patriarchal year. Compare this with the Scriptural account of
Noah's entering into the ark, and it will be seen how remarkably
they agree (Gen 7:11), In the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in
the SECOND MONTH, in the SEVENTEENTH DAY of the month, were all the
fountains of the great deep broken up; in the self-same day entered
Noah into the ark. The period, too, that Osiris (otherwise Adonis)
was believed to have been shut up in his coff in , was precisely the
same as Noah was confined in the ark, a whole year. *
* APOLLODORUS. THEOCRITUS,
Idyll. Theocritus is speaking of Adonis as delivered by Venus
from Acheron, or the infernal regions, after being there for a
year; but as the scene is laid in Egypt, it is evident that it
is Osiris he refers to, as he was the Adonis of the Egyptians.
Now, the statements of Plutarch
demonstrate that, as Osiris at this festival was looked upon as dead
and buried when put into his ark or coff in , and committed to the
deep, so, when at length he came out of it again, that new state was
regarded as a state of new life, or REGENERATION. *
* PLUTARCH, De Iside et
Osiride. It was in the character of Pthah-Sokari-Osiris that he
was represented as having been thus buried in the waters. In
his own character, simply as Osiris, he had another burial
altogether.
There seems every reason to believe
that by the ark and the flood God actually gave to the patriarchal
saints, and especially to righteous Noah, a vivid typical
representation of the power of the blood and Spirit of Christ, at
once in saving from wrath, and cleansing from all sin--a
representation which was a most cheering seal and confirmation to
the faith of those who really believed. To this Peter seems
distinctly to allude, when he says, speaking of this very event,
The like figure whereunto baptism doth also now save us. Whatever
primitive truth the Chaldean priests held, they utterly perverted
and corrupted it. They willingly overlooked the fact, that it was
the righteousness of the faith which Noah had before the flood,
that carried him safely through the avenging waters of that dread
catastrophe, and ushered him, as it were, from the womb of the ark,
by a new birth, into a new world, when on the ark resting on Mount
Ararat, he was released from his long confinement. They led their
votaries to believe that, if they only passed through the baptismal
waters, and the penances therewith connected, that of itself would
make them like the second father of mankind, Diphueis,
twice-born, or regenerate, would entitle them to all the
privileges of righteous Noah, and give them that new birth
(palingenesia) which their consciences told them they so much
needed. The Papacy acts on precisely the same principle; and from
this very source has its doctrine of baptismal regeneration been
derived, about which so much has been written and so many
controversies been waged. Let men contend as they may, this, and
this only, will be found to be the real origin of the
anti-Scriptural dogma. *
* There have been considerable
speculations about the meaning of the name Shinar, as applied to
the region of which Babylon was the capital. Do not the facts
above stated cast light on it? What so likely a derivation of
this name as to derive it from shene, to repeat, and naar,
childhood. The land of Shinar, then, according to this view,
is just the land of the Regenerator.
The reader has seen already how
faithfully Rome has copied the Pagan exorcism in connection with
baptism. All the other peculiarities attending the Romish baptism,
such as the use of salt, spittle, chrism, or anointing with oil, and
marking the forehead with the sign of the cross, are equally Pagan.
Some of the continental advocates of Rome have admitted that some of
these at least have not been derived from Scripture. Thus Jodocus
Tiletanus of Louvaine, defending the doctrine of Unwritten
Tradition, does not hesitate to say, We are not satisfied with
that which the apostles or the Gospel do declare, but we say that,
as well before as after, there are divers matters of importance and
weight accepted and received out of a doctrine which is nowhere set
forth in writing. For we do blesse the water wherewith we baptize,
and the oyle wherewith we annoynt; yea, and besides that, him that
is christened. And (I pray you) out of what Scripture have we
learned the same? Have we it not of a secret and unwritten
ordinance? And further, what Scripture hath taught us to grease with
oyle? Yea, I pray you, whence cometh it, that we do dype the childe
three times in the water? Doth it not come out of this hidden and
undisclosed doctrine, which our forefathers have received closely
without any curiosity, and do observe it still. This learned divine
of Louvaine, of course, maintains that the hidden and undisclosed
doctrine of which he speaks, was the unwritten word handed down
through the channel of infallibility, from the Apostles of Christ to
his own time. But, after what we have already seen, the reader will
probably entertain a different opinion of the source from which the
hidden and undisclosed doctrine must have come. And, indeed, Father
Newman himself admits, in regard to holy water (that is, water
impregnated with salt, and consecrated), and many other things
that were, as he says, the very instruments and appendages of
demon-worship--that they were all of Pagan origin, and
sanctified by adoption into the Church. What plea, then, what
palliation can he offer, for so extraordinary an adoption? Why,
this: that the Church had confidence in the power of Christianity
to resist the infection of evil, and to transmute them to an
evangelical use. What right had the Church to entertain any such
confidence? What fellowship could light have with darkness? what
concord between Christ and Belial? Let the history of the Church
bear testimony to the vanity, yea, impiety of such a hope. Let the
progress of our inquiries shed light upon the same. At the present
stage, there is only one of the concomitant rites of baptism to
which I will refer--viz., the use of spittle in that ordinance;
and an examination of the very words of the Roman ritual, in
applying it, will prove that its use in baptism must have come from
the Mysteries. The following is the account of its application, as
given by Bishop Hay: The priest recites another exorcism, and at
the end of it touches the ear and nostrils of the person to be
baptised with a little spittle, saying, 'Ephpheta, that is, Be thou
opened into an odour of sweetness; but be thou put to flight, O
Devil, for the judgment of God will be at hand.' Now, surely the
reader will at once ask, what possible, what conceivable connection
can there be between spittle, and an odour of sweetness? If the
secret doctrine of the Chaldean mysteries be set side by side with
this statement, it will be seen that, absurd and nonsensical as this
collocation of terms may appear, it was not at random that spittle
and an odour of sweetness were brought together. We have seen
already how thoroughly Paganism was acquainted with the attributes
and work of the promised Messiah, though all that acquaintance with
these grand themes was used for the purpose of corrupting the minds
of mankind, and keeping them in spiritual bondage. We have now to
see that, as they were well aware of the existence of the Holy
Spirit, so, intellectually, they were just as well acquainted with
His work, though their knowledge on that subject was equally debased
and degraded. Servius, in his comments upon Virgil's First Georgic,
after quoting the well known expression, Mystica vannus Iacchi,
the mystic fan of Bacchus, says that that mystic fan symbolised
the purifying of souls. Now, how could the fan be a symbol of the
purification of souls? The answer is, The fan is an instrument for
producing wind; * and in Chaldee, as has been already observed, it
is one and the same word which signifies wind and the Holy
Spirit.
* There is an evident allusion
to the mystic fan of the Babylonian god, in the doom of
Babylon, as pronounced by Jeremiah 51:1, 2: Thus saith the
Lord, Behold, I will raise up against Babylon, and against them
that dwell in the midst of them that rise up against me, a
destroying wind; and will send unto Babylon fanners, that shall
fan her, and shall empty her land.
There can be no doubt, that, from
the very beginning, the wind was one of the Divine patriarchal
emblems by which the power of the Holy Ghost was shadowed forth,
even as our Lord Jesus Christ said to Nicodemus, The wind bloweth
where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not
tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth: so is every one that is
born of the Spirit. Hence, when Bacchus was represented with the
mystic fan, that was to declare him to be the mighty One with whom
was the residue of the Spirit. Hence came the idea of purifying
the soul by means of the wind, according to the description of
Virgil, who represents the stain and pollution of sin as being
removed in this very way:
For this are various penances
enjoined,
And some are hung to bleach upon the WIND.
Hence the priests of Jupiter (who
was originally just another form of Bacchus), were called Flamens, *
-- that is Breathers, or bestowers of the Holy Ghost, by breathing
upon their votaries.
Cupid with Wine-Cup and
Ivy Garland of Bacchus
From Pompeii, vol. ii.
p. 150.
The reader will
remember that Jupiter, as Jupiter puer, or
Jupiter the boy, was worshipped in the arms of
the goddess Fortuna, just as Ninus was
worshipped in the arms of the Babylonian
goddess, or Horus in the arms of Isis (see Ch.
II, Section II). Moreover, Cupid, who, as being
the son of Jupiter, is Vejovis - that is, as we
learn from Ovid (vol. iii. p. 179, in a Note to
Fasti, lib. iii. v. 408), Young Jupiter - is
represented, as in the above cut, not only with
the wine-cup of Bacchus, but with the Ivy
garland, the distinctive mark of the same
divinity, around him.
* From Flo, I breathe.
Now, in the Mysteries, the
spittle was just another symbol for the same thing. In Egypt,
through which the Babylonian system passed to Western Europe, the
name of the Pure or Purifying Spirit was Rekh (BUNSEN). But
Rekh also signified spittle (PARKHURST'S Lexicon); so that to
anoint the nose and ears of the initiated with spittle, according
to the mystic system, was held to be anointing them with the
Purifying Spirit. That Rome in adopting the spittle actually
copied from some Chaldean ritual in which spittle was the
appointed emblem of the Spirit, is plain from the account which
she gives in her own recognised formularies of the reason for
anointing the ears with it. The reason for anointing the ears with
spittle says Bishop Hay, is because by the grace of baptism, the
ears of our soul are opened to hear the Word of God, and the
inspirations of His Holy Spirit. But what, it may be asked, has the
spittle to do with the odour of sweetness? I answer, The very
word Rekh, which signified the Holy Spirit, and was visibly
represented by the spittle, was intimately connected with Rikh,
which signifies a fragrant smell, or odour of sweetness. Thus, a
knowledge of the Mysteries gives sense and a consistent meaning to
the cabalistic saying addressed by the Papal baptiser to the person
about to be baptised, when the spittle is daubed on his nose and
ears, which otherwise would have no meaning at all--Ephpheta, Be
thou opened into an odour of sweetness. While this was the
primitive truth concealed under the spittle, yet the whole spirit
of Paganism was so opposed to the spirituality of the patriarchal
religion, and indeed intended to make it void, and to draw men
utterly away from it, while pretending to do homage to it, that
among the multitude in general the magic use of spittle became the
symbol of the grossest superstition. Theocritus shows with what
debasing rites it was mixed up in Sicily and Greece; and Persius
thus holds up to scorn the people of Rome in his day for their
reliance on it to avert the influence of the evil eye:
Our superstitions with our life
begin;
The obscene old grandam, or the next of kin,
The new-born infant from the cradle takes,
And first of spittle a lustration makes;
Then in the spawl her middle finger dips,
Anoints the temples, forehead, and the lips,
Pretending force of magic to prevent
By virtue of her nasty excrement.--DRYDEN
While thus far we have seen how the
Papal baptism is just a reproduction of the Chaldean, there is still
one other point to be noticed, which makes the demonstration
complete. That point is contained in the following tremendous curse
fulminated against a man who committed the unpardonable offence of
leaving the Church of Rome, and published grave and weighty reasons
for so doing: May the Father, who creates man, curse him! May the
Son, who suffered for us, curse him! May the Holy Ghost who suffered
for us in baptism, curse him! I do not stop to show how absolutely
and utterly opposed such a curse as this is to the whole spirit of
the Gospel. But what I call the reader's attention to is the
astounding statement that the Holy Ghost suffered for us in
baptism. Where in the whole compass of Scripture could warrant be
found for such an assertion as this, or anything that could even
suggest it? But let the reader revert to the Babylonian account of
the personality of the Holy Ghost, and the amount of blasphemy
contained in this language will be apparent. According to the
Chaldean doctrine, Semiramis, the wife of Ninus or Nimrod, when
exalted to divinity under the name of the Queen of Heaven, came, as
we have seen, to be worshipped as Juno, the Dove--in other words,
the Holy Spirit incarnate. Now, when her husband, for his
blasphemous rebellion against the majesty of heaven, was cut off,
for a season it was a time of tribulation also for her. The
fragments of ancient history that have come down to us give an
account of her trepidation and flight, to save herself from her
adversaries. In the fables of the mythology, this flight was
mystically represented in accordance with what was attributed to her
husband. The bards of Greece represented Bacchus, when overcome by
his enemies, as taking refuge in the depths of the ocean.
Symbols of Nimrod and
Baal-Berith
From BRYANT: the
first figure, the divided bull, is from vol. iii. p.
303; the second, the god on the fish, from the same
vol., p. 338. The former is just another symbol of
that which is represented by the mighty tree cut
asunder (see Christmas and Lady-day). That tree
represented Nimrod as the mighty one cut in pieces
in the midst of his power and glory. The divided
man-bull symbolises him as The prince who was cut
asunder in like manner; for the name for a prince
and a bull is the same. The fish over the bull shows
the transformation he was supposed to undergo when
put to death by his enemies; for the story of
Melikerta, who with his mother Ino was cast into the
sea, and became a sea-god (SMITH's Class. Dict.,
Athamas, p. 100), is just another version of the
story of Bacchus, for Ino was the foster-mother of
Bacchus (SMITH, sub voce Dionysus, p. 226). Now,
on the second medal, Melikerta, under the name of
Palaemon, is represented as triumphantly riding on
the fish, his sorrows being over, with the fir-tree,
or pine, the emblem of Baal-Berith, Lord of the
Covenant, as his ensign. This, compared with what
is stated ... about the Christmas-tree, shows how
the fir-tree came to be recognised in the character
of the Christmas-tree. The name Ghelas above the
divided bull and the fish is equivocal. As applied
to the fish, it comes from Ghela, to exult or leap
for joy, as dolphins and such like fished do in the
sea; as applied to the divinity, whom both the fish
and the bull represented, it comes from Ghela, to
reveal, for that divinity was the revealer of
goodness and truth (WILKINSON, vol. iv. p. 189).
Thus, Homer:
In a mad mood, while Bacchus
blindly raged,
Lycurgus drove his trembling bands, confused,
O'er the vast plains of Nusa. They in haste
Threw down their sacred implements, and fled
In fearful dissipation. Bacchus saw
Rout upon rout, and, lost in wild dismay,
Plunged in the deep. Here Thetis in her arms
Received him shuddering at the dire event.
In Egypt, as we have seen, Osiris,
as identified with Noah, was represented, when overcome by his grand
enemy Typhon, or the Evil One, as passing through the waters. The
poets represented Semiramis as sharing in his distress, and likewise
seeking safety in the same way. We have seen already, that, under
the name of Astarte, she was said to have come forth from the
wondrous egg that was found floating on the waters of the Euphrates.
Now Manilius tells, in his Astronomical Poetics, what induced her to
take refuge in these waters. Venus plunged into the Babylonia
waters, says he, to shun the fury of the snake-footed Typhon.
When Venus Urania, or Dione, the Heavenly Dove, plunged in deep
distress into these waters of Babylon, be it observed what,
according to the Chaldean doctrine, this amounted to. It was neither
more nor less than saying that the Holy Ghost incarnate in deep
tribulation entered these waters, and that on purpose that these
waters might be fit, not only by the temporary abode of the Messiah
in the midst of them, but by the Spirit's efficacy thus imparted to
them, for giving new life and regeneration, by baptism, to the
worshippers of the Chaldean Madonna. We have evidence that the
purifying virtue of the waters, which in Pagan esteem had such
efficacy in cleansing from guilt and regenerating the soul, was
derived in part from the passing of the Mediatorial god, the sun-god
and god of fire, through these waters during his humiliation and
sojourn in the midst of them; and that the Papacy at this day
retains the very custom which had sprung up from that persuasion. So
far as heathenism is concerned, the following extracts from Potter
and Athenaeus speak distinctly enough: Every person, says the
former, who came to the solemn sacrifices [of the Greeks] was
purified by water. To which end, at the entrance of the temples
there was commonly placed a vessel full of holy water. How did this
water get its holiness? This water was consecrated, says
Athenaeus, by putting into it a BURNING TORCH taken from the
altar. The burning torch was the express symbol of the god of fire;
and by the light of this torch, so indispensable for consecrating
the holy water, we may easily see whence came one great part of
the purifying virtue of the water of the loud resounding sea,
which was held to be so efficacious in purging away the guilt and
stain of sin, *--even from the sun-god having taken refuge in its
waters.
* All human ills, says
Euripides, in a well known passage, are washed away by the
sea.
Now this very same method is used
in the Romish Church for consecrating the water for baptism. The
unsuspicious testimony of Bishop Hay leaves no doubt on this point:
It [the water kept in the baptismal font], says he, is blessed on
the eve of Pentecost, because it is the Holy Ghost who gives to the
waters of baptism the power and efficacy of sanctifying our souls,
and because the baptism of Christ is 'with the Holy Ghost, and with
fire' (Matt 3:11). In blessing the waters a LIGHTED TORCH is put
into the font. Here, then, it is manifest that the baptismal
regenerating water of Rome is consecrated just as the regenerating
and purifying water of the Pagans was. Of what avail is it for
Bishop Hay to say, with the view of sanctifying superstition and
making apostacy plausible, that this is done to represent the
fire of Divine love, which is communicated to the soul by baptism,
and the light of good example, which all who are baptised ought to
give. This is the fair face put on the matter; but the fact still
remains that while the Romish doctrine in regard to baptism is
purely Pagan, in the ceremonies connected with the Papal baptism one
of the essential rites of the ancient fire-worship is still
practised at this day, just as it was practised by the worshippers
of Bacchus, the Babylonian Messiah. As Rome keeps up the remembrance
of the fire-god passing through the waters and giving virtue to
them, so when it speaks of the Holy Ghost suffering for us in
baptism, it in like manner commemorates the part which Paganism
assigned to the Babylonian goddess when she plunged into the waters.
The sorrows of Nimrod, or Bacchus, when in the waters were
meritorious sorrows. The sorrows of his wife, in whom the Holy Ghost
miraculously dwelt, were the same. The sorrows of the Madonna, then,
when in these waters, fleeing from Typhon's rage, were the
birth-throes by which children were born to God. And thus, even in
the Far West, Chalchivitlycue, the Mexican goddess of the waters,
and mother of all the regenerate, was represented as purging the
new-born infant from original sin, and bringing it anew into the
world. Now, the Holy Ghost was idolatrously worshipped in Babylon
under the form of a Dove. Under the same form, and with equal
idolatry, the Holy Ghost is worshipped in Rome. When, therefore, we
read, in opposition to every Scripture principle, that the Holy
Ghost suffered for us in baptism, surely it must now be manifest
who is that Holy Ghost that is really intended. It is no other than
Semiramis, the very incarnation of lust and all uncleanness.
Note
The Identity of the Scandinavian
Odin and Adon of Babylon
1. Nimrod, or Adon, or Adonis, of
Babylon, was the great war-god. Odin, as is well known, was the
same. 2 Nimrod, in the character of Bacchus, was regarded as the god
of wine; Odin is represented as taking no food but wine. For thus we
read in the Edda: As to himself he [Odin] stands in no need of
food; wine is to him instead of every other aliment, according to
what is said in these verses: The illustrious father of armies, with
his own hand, fattens his two wolves; but the victorious Odin takes
no other nourishment to himself than what arises from the
unintermitted quaffing of wine (MALLET, 20th Fable). 3. The name of
one of Odin's sons indicates the meaning of Odin's own name. Balder,
for whose death such lamentations were made, seems evidently just
the Chaldee form of Baal-zer, The seed of Baal; for the Hebrew z,
as is well known, frequently, in the later Chaldee, becomes d. Now,
Baal and Adon both alike signify Lord; and, therefore, if Balder
be admitted to be the seed or son of Baal, that is as much as to say
that he is the son of Adon; and, consequently, Adon and Odin must be
the same. This, of course, puts Odin a step back; makes his son to
be the object of lamentation and not himself; but the same was the
case also in Egypt; for there Horus the child was sometimes
represented as torn in pieces, as Osiris had been. Clemens
Alexandrinus says (Cohortatio), they 03 lament an infant torn in
pieces by the Titans. The lamentations for Balder are very plainly
the counterpart of the lamentations for Adonis; and, of course, if
Balder was, as the lamentations prove him to have been, the
favourite form of the Scandinavian Messiah, he was Adon, or Lord,
as well as his father. 4. Then, lastly, the name of the other son of
Odin, the mighty and warlike Thor, strengthens all the foregoing
conclusions. Ninyas, the son of Ninus or Nimrod, on his father's
death, when idolatry rose again, was, of course, from the nature of
the mystic system, set up as Adon, the Lord. Now, as Odin had a
son called Thor, so the second Assyrian Adon had a son called
Thouros. The name Thouros seems just to be another form of Zoro, or
Doro, the seed; for Photius tells us that among the Greeks Thoros
signified Seed. The D is often pronounced as Th,--Adon, in the
pointed Hebrew, being pronounced Athon.
Chapter IV
Section II
Justification by Works
The worshippers of Nimrod and his
queen were looked upon as regenerated and purged from sin by
baptism, which baptism received its virtue from the sufferings of
these two great Babylonian divinities. But yet in regard to
justification, the Chaldean doctrine was that it was by works and
merits of men themselves that they must be justified and accepted of
God. The following remarks of Christie in his observations appended
to Ouvaroff's Eleusinian Mysteries, show that such was the case:
Mr. Ouvaroff has suggested that one of the great objects of the
Mysteries was the presenting to fallen man the means of his return
to God. These means were the cathartic virtues--(i.e., the virtues
by which sin is removed), by the exercise of which a corporeal life
was to be vanquished. Accordingly the Mysteries were termed Teletae,
'perfections,' because they were supposed to induce a perfectness of
life. Those who were purified by them were styled Teloumenoi and
Tetelesmenoi, that is, 'brought...to perfection,' which depended on
the exertions of the individual. In the Metamorphosis of Apuleius,
who was himself initiated in the mysteries of Isis, we find this
same doctrine of human merits distinctly set forth. Thus the goddess
is herself represented as addressing the hero of his tale: If you
shall be found to DESERVE the protection of my divinity by sedulous
obedience, religious devotion and inviolable chastity, you shall be
sensible that it is possible for me, and me alone, to extend your
life beyond the limits that have been appointed to it by your
destiny. When the same individual has received a proof of the
supposed favour of the divinity, thus do the onlookers express their
congratulations: Happy, by Hercules! and thrice blessed he to have
MERITED, by the innocence and probity of his past life, such special
patronage of heaven. Thus was it in life. At death, also, the grand
passport into the unseen world was still through the merits of men
themselves, although the name of Osiris was, as we shall by-and-by
see, given to those who departed in the faith. When the bodies of
persons of distinction [in Egypt], says Wilkinson, quoting
Porphyry, were embalmed, they took out the intestines and put them
into a vessel, over which (after some other rites had been performed
for the dead) one of the embalmers pronounced an invocation to the
sun in behalf of the deceased. The formula, according to Euphantus,
who translated it from the original into Greek, was as follows: O
thou Sun, our sovereign lord! and all ye Deities who have given life
to man, receive me, and grant me an abode with the eternal gods.
During the whole course of my life I have scrupulously worshipped
the gods my father taught me to adore; I have ever honoured my
parents, who begat this body; I have killed no one; I have not
defrauded any, nor have I done any injury to any man. Thus the
merits, the obedience, or the innocence of man was the grand plea.
The doctrine of Rome in regard to the vital article of a sinner's
justification is the very same. Of course this of itself would prove
little in regard to the affiliation of the two systems, the
Babylonian and the Roman; for, from the days of Cain downward, the
doctrine of human merit and of self-justification has everywhere
been indigenous in the heart of depraved humanity. But, what is
worthy of notice in regard to this subject is, that in the two
systems, it was symbolised in precisely the same way. In the Papal
legends it is taught that St. Michael the Archangel has committed to
him the balance of God's justice, and that in the two opposite
scales of that balance the merits and the demerits of the departed
are put that they may be fairly weighed, the one over against the
other, and that as the scale turns to the favourable or unfavourable
side they may be justified or condemned as the case may be. Now, the
Chaldean doctrine of justification, as we get light on it from the
monuments of Egypt, is symbolised in precisely the same way, except
that in the land of Ham the scales of justice were committed to the
charge of the god Anubis instead of St. Michael the Archangel, and
that the good deeds and the bad seem to have been weighed
separately, and a distinct record made of each, so that when both
were summed up and the balance struck, judgment was pronounced
accordingly. Wilkinson states that Anubis and his scales are often
represented; and that in some cases there is some difference in the
details. But it is evident from his statements, that the principle
in all is the same. The following is the account which he gives of
one of these judgment scenes, previous to the admission of the dead
to Paradise: Cerberus is present as the guardian of the gates, near
which the scales of justice are erected; and Anubis, the director of
the weight, having placed a vase representing the good actions of
the deceased in one scale, and the figure or emblem of truth in the
other, proceeds to ascertain his claims for admission. If, on being
weighed, he is found wanting, he is rejected, and Osiris, the judge
of the dead, inclining his sceptre in token of condemnation,
pronounces judgment upon him, and condemns his soul to return to
earth under the form of a pig or some unclean animal...But if, when
the SUM of his deeds are recorded by Thoth [who stands by to mark
the results of the different weighings of Anubis], his virtues so
far PREDOMINATE as to entitle him to admission to the mansions of
the blessed, Horus, taking in his hand the tablet of Thoth,
introduces him to the presence of Osiris, who, in his palace,
attended by Isis and Nepthys, sits on his throne in the midst of the
waters, from which rises the lotus, bearing upon its expanded
flowers the four Genii of Amenti. The same mode of symbolising the
justification by works had evidently been in use in Babylon itself;
and, therefore, there was great force in the Divine handwriting on
the wall, when the doom of Belshazzar went forth: Tekel, Thou art
weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. In the Parsee
system, which has largely borrowed from Chaldea, the principle of
weighing the good deeds over against the bad deeds is fully
developed. For three days after dissolution, says Vaux, in his
Nineveh and Persepolis, giving an account of Parsee doctrines in
regard to the dead, the soul is supposed to flit round its tenement
of clay, in hopes of reunion; on the fourth, the Angel Seroch
appears, and conducts it to the bridge of Chinevad. On this
structure, which they assert connects heaven and earth, sits the
Angel of Justice, to weigh the actions of mortals; when the good
deeds prevail, the soul is met on the bridge by a dazzling figure,
which says, 'I am thy good angel, I was pure originally, but thy
good deeds have rendered me purer'; and passing his hand over the
neck of the blessed soul, leads it to Paradise. If iniquities
preponderate, the soul is meet by a hideous spectre, which howls
out, 'I am thy evil genius; I was impure from the first, but thy
misdeeds have made me fouler; through thee we shall remain miserable
until the resurrection'; the sinning soul is then dragged away to
hell, where Ahriman sits to taunt it with its crimes. Such is the
doctrine of Parseeism. The same is the case in China, where Bishop
Hurd, giving an account of the Chinese descriptions of the infernal
regions, and of the figures that refer to them, says, One of them
always represents a sinner in a pair of scales, with his iniquities
in the one, and his good works in another. We meet with several
such representations, he adds, in the Grecian mythology. Thus
does Sir J. F. Davis describe the operation of the principle in
China: In a work of some note on morals, called Merits and Demerits
Examined, a man is directed to keep a debtor and creditor account
with himself of the acts of each day, and at the end of the year to
wind it up. If the balance is in his favour, it serves as the
foundation of a stock of merits for the ensuing year: and if against
him, it must be liquidated by future good deeds. Various lists and
comparative tables are given of both good and bad actions in the
several relations of life; and benevolence is strongly inculcated in
regard first to man, and, secondly, to the brute creation. To cause
another's death is reckoned at one hundred on the side of demerit;
while a single act of charitable relief counts as one on the other
side...To save a person's life ranks in the above work as an exact
set-off to the opposite act of taking it away; and it is said that
this deed of merit will prolong a person's life twelve years.
While such a mode of justification
is, on the one hand, in the very nature of the case, utterly
demoralising, there never could by means of it, on the other, be in
the bosom of any man whose conscience is aroused, any solid feeling
of comfort, or assurance as to his prospects in the eternal world.
Who could ever tell, however good he might suppose himself to be,
whether the sum of his good actions would or would not
counterbalance the amount of sins and transgressions that his
conscience might charge against him. How very different the
Scriptural, the god-like plan of justification by faith, and
faith alone, without the deeds of the law, absolutely irrespective
of human merits, simply and solely through the righteousness of
Christ, that is unto all and upon all them that believe, that
delivers at once and for ever from all condemnation, those who
accept of the offered Saviour, and by faith are vitally united to
Him. It is not the will of our Father in heaven, that His children
in this world should be ever in doubt and darkness as to the vital
point of their eternal salvation. Even a genuine saint, no doubt,
may for a season, if need be, be in heaviness through manifold
temptations, but such is not the natural, the normal state of a
healthful Christian, of one who knows the fulness and the freeness
of the blessings of the Gospel of peace. God has laid the most solid
foundation for all His people to say, with John, We have KNOWN and
believed the love which God hath to us (1 John 4:16); or with Paul,
I am PERSUADED that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor
principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come,
nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to
separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus (Rom
8:38,39). But this no man can every say, who goes about to
establish his own righteousness (Rom 10:3), who seeks, in any
shape, to be justified by works. Such assurance, such comfort, can
come only from a simple and believing reliance on the free,
unmerited grace of God, given in and along with Christ, the
unspeakable gift of the Father's love. It was this that made
Luther's spirit to be, as he himself declared, as free as a flower
of the field, when, single and alone, he went up to the Diet of
Worms, to confront all the prelates and potentates there convened to
condemn the doctrine which he held. It was this that in every age
made the martyrs go with such sublime heroism not only to prison but
to death. It is this that emancipates the soul, restores the true
dignity of humanity, and cuts up by the roots all the imposing
pretensions of priestcraft. It is this only that can produce a life
of loving, filial, hearty obedience to the law and commandments of
God; and that, when nature fails, and when the king of terrors is at
hand, can enable poor, guilty sons of men, with the deepest sense of
unworthiness, yet to say, O death, where is thy sting? O grave,
where is thy victory? Thanks be unto God, who giveth us the victory
through Jesus Christ our Lord (1 Cor 15:55,57).
Now, to all such confidence in God,
such assurance of salvation, spiritual despotism in every age, both
Pagan and Papal, has ever shown itself unfriendly. Its grand object
has always been to keep the souls of its votaries away from direct
and immediate intercourse with a living and merciful Saviour, and
consequently from assurance of His favour, to inspire a sense of the
necessity of human mediation, and so to establish itself on the
ruins of the hopes and the happiness of the world. Considering the
pretensions which the Papacy makes to absolute infallibility, and
the supernatural powers which it attributes to the functions of its
priests, in regard to regeneration and the forgiveness of sins, it
might have been supposed, as a matter of course, that all its
adherents would have been encouraged to rejoice in the continual
assurance of their personal salvation. But the very contrary is the
fact. After all its boastings and high pretensions, perpetual doubt
on the subject of a man's salvation, to his life's end, is
inculcated as a duty; it being peremptorily decreed as an article of
faith by the Council of Trent, That no man can know with infallible
assurance of faith that he HAS OBTAINED the grace of God. This very
decree of Rome, while directly opposed to the Word of God, stamps
its own lofty claims with the brand of imposture; for if no man who
has been regenerated by its baptism, and who has received its
absolution from sin, can yet have any certain assurance after all
that the grace of God has been conferred upon him, what can be the
worth of its opus operatum? Yet, in seeking to keep its devotees in
continual doubt and uncertainty as to their final state, it is wise
after its generation. In the Pagan system, it was the priest alone
who could at all pretend to anticipate the operation of the scales
of Anubis; and, in the confessional, there was from time to time,
after a sort, a mimic rehearsal of the dread weighing that was to
take place at last in the judgment scene before the tribunal of
Osiris. There the priest sat in judgment on the good deeds and bad
deeds of his penitents; and, as his power and influence were founded
to a large extent on the mere principle of slavish dread, he took
care that the scale should generally turn in the wrong direction,
that they might be more subservient to his will in casting in a due
amount of good works into the opposite scale. As he was the grand
judge of what these works should be, it was his interest to appoint
what should be most for the selfish aggrandisement of himself, or
the glory of his order; and yet so to weigh and counterweigh merits
and demerits, that there should always be left a large balance to be
settled, not only by the man himself, but by his heirs. If any man
had been allowed to believe himself beforehand absolutely sure of
glory, the priests might have been in danger of being robbed of
their dues after death--an issue by all means to be guarded against.
Now, the priests of Rome have in every respect copied after the
priests of Anubis, the god of the scales. In the confessional, when
they have an object to gain, they make the sins and transgressions
good weight; and then, when they have a man of influence, or power,
or wealth to deal with, they will not give him the slightest hope
till round sums of money, or the founding of an abbey, or some other
object on which they have set their heart, be cast into the other
scale. In the famous letter of Pere La Chaise, the confessor of
Louis XIV of France, giving an account of the method which he
adopted to gain the consent of that licentious monarch to the
revocation of the Edict of Nantes, by which such cruelties were
inflicted on his innocent Huguenot subjects, we see how the fear of
the scales of St. Michael operated in bringing about the desired
result: Many a time since, says the accomplished Jesuit, referring
to an atrocious sin of which the king had been guilty, many a time
since, when I have had him at confession, I have shook hell about
his ears, and made him sigh, fear and tremble, before I would give
him absolution. By this I saw that he had still an inclination to
me, and was willing to be under my government; so I set the baseness
of the action before him by telling the whole story, and how wicked
it was, and that it could not be forgiven till he had done some good
action to BALANCE that, and expiate the crime. Whereupon he at last
asked me what he must do. I told him that he must root out all
heretics from his kingdom. This was the good action to be cast
into the scale of St. Michael the Archangel, to BALANCE his crime.
The king, wicked as he was--sore against his will-consented; the
good action was cast in, the heretics were extirpated; and the
king was absolved. But yet the absolution was not such but that,
when he went the way of all the earth, there was still much to be
cast in before the scales could be fairly adjusted. Thus Paganism
and Popery alike make merchandise of the souls of men (Rev 18:13).
Thus the one with the scales of Anubis, the other with the scales of
St. Michael, exactly answer to the Divine description of Ephraim in
his apostacy: Ephraim is a merchant, the balances of deceit are in
his hand (Hosea 12:7). The Anubis of the Egyptians was precisely
the same as the Mercury of the Greeks--the god of thieves. St.
Michael, in the hands of Rome, answers exactly to the same
character. By means of him and his scales, and their doctrine of
human merits, they have made what they call the house of God to be
nothing else than a den of thieves. To rob men of their money is
bad, but infinitely worse to cheat them also of their souls.
Into the scales of Anubis, the
ancient Pagans, by way of securing their justification, were
required to put not merely good deeds, properly so called, but deeds
of austerity and self-mortification inflicted on their own persons,
for averting the wrath of the gods. The scales of St. Michael
inflexibly required to be balanced in the very same way. The priests
of Rome teach that when sin is forgiven, the punishment is not
thereby fully taken away. However perfect may be the pardon that
God, through the priests, may bestow, yet punishment, greater or
less, still remains behind, which men must endure, and that to
satisfy the justice of God. Again and again has it been shown that
man cannot do anything to satisfy the justice of God, that to that
justice he is hopelessly indebted, that he has absolutely nothing
to pay; and more than that, that there is no need that he should
attempt to pay one farthing; for that, in behalf of all who believe,
Christ has finished transgression, made an end of sin, and made all
the satisfaction to the broken law that that law could possibly
demand. Still Rome insists that every man must be punished for his
own sins, and that God cannot be satisfied * without groans and
sighs, lacerations of the flesh, tortures of the body, and penances
without number, on the part of the offender, however broken in
heart, however contrite that offender may be.
* Bishop HAY'S Sincere
Christian. The words of Bishop Hay are: But He absolutely
demands that, by penitential works, we PUNISH ourselves for our
shocking ingratitude, and satisfy the Divine justice for the
abuse of His mercy. The established modes of punishment, as
is well known, are just such as are described in the text.
Now, looking simply at the
Scripture, this perverse demand for self-torture on the part of
those for whom Christ has made a complete and perfect atonement,
might seem exceedingly strange; but, looking at the real character
of the god whom the Papacy has set up for the worship of its deluded
devotees, there is nothing in the least strange about it. That god
is Moloch, the god of barbarity and blood. Moloch signifies king;
and Nimrod was the first after the flood that violated the
patriarchal system, and set up as king over his fellows. At first
he was worshipped as the revealer of goodness and truth, but
by-and-by his worship was made to correspond with his dark and
forbidding countenance and complexion. The name Moloch originally
suggested nothing of cruelty or terror; but now the well known rites
associated with that name have made it for ages a synonym for all
that is most revolting to the heart of humanity, and amply justify
the description of Milton (Paradise Lost):
First Moloch, horrid king,
besmeared with blood
Of human sacrifice, and parents' tears,
Though, for the noise of drums and timbrels loud,
Their children's cries unheard, that passed through fire
To his grim idol.
In almost every land the bloody
worship prevailed; horrid cruelty, hand in hand with abject
superstition, filled not only the dark places of the earth, but
also regions that boasted of their enlightenment. Greece, Rome,
Egypt, Phoenicia, Assyria, and our own land under the savage Druids,
at one period or other in their history, worshipped the same god and
in the same way. Human victims were his most acceptable offerings;
human groans and wailings were the sweetest music in his ears; human
tortures were believed to delight his heart. His image bore, as the
symbol of majesty, a whip, and with whips his worshippers, at some
of his festivals, were required unmercifully to scourge themselves.
After the ceremonies of sacrifice, says Herodotus, speaking of the
feast of Isis at Busiris, the whole assembly, to the amount of many
thousands, scourge themselves; but in whose honour they do this I am
not at liberty to disclose. This reserve Herodotus generally uses,
out of respect to his oath as an initiated man; but subsequent
researches leave no doubt as to the god in whose honour the
scourgings took place. In Pagan Rome the worshippers of Isis
observed the same practice in honour of Osiris. In Greece, Apollo,
the Delian god, who was identical with Osiris, * was propitiated
with similar penances by the sailors who visited his shrine, as we
learn from the following lines of Callimachus in his hymn to Delos:
Soon as they reach thy soundings,
down at once
They drop slack sails and all the naval gear.
The ship is moored; nor do the crew presume
To quit thy sacred limits, till they've passed
A fearful penance; with the galling whip
Lashed thrice around thine altar.
* We have seen already, that
the Egyptian Horus was just a new incarnation of Osiris or
Nimrod. Now, Herodotus calls Horus by the name of Apollo.
Diodorus Siculus, also, says that Horus, the son of Isis, is
interpreted to be Apollo. Wilkinson seems, on one occasion, to
call this identity of Horus and Apollo in question; but he
elsewhere admits that the story of Apollo's combat with the
serpent Pytho is evidently derived from the Egyptian mythology,
where the allusion is to the representation of Horus piercing
the snake with a spear. From divers considerations, it may be
shown that this conclusion is correct: 1. Horus, or Osiris, was
the sun-god, so was Apollo. 2. Osiris, whom Horus represented,
was the great Revealer; the Pythian Apollo was the god of
oracles. 3. Osiris, in the character of Horus, was born when his
mother was said to be persecuted by the malice of her enemies.
Latona, the mother of Apollo, was a fugitive for a similar
reason when Apollo was born. 4. Horus, according to one version
of the myth, was said, like Osiris, to have been cut in pieces
(PLUTARCH, De Iside). In the classic story of Greece, this part
of the myth of Apollo was generally kept in the background; and
he was represented as victor in the conflict with the serpent;
but even there it was sometimes admitted that he had suffered a
violent death, for by Porphyry he is said to have been slain by
the serpent, and Pythagoras affirmed that he had seen his tomb
at Tripos in Delphi (BRYANT). 5. Horus was the war-god. Apollo
was represented in the same way as the great god represented in
Layard, with the bow and arrow, who was evidently the Babylonian
war-god, Apollo's well known title of Arcitenens,--the bearer
of the bow, having evidently been borrowed from that source.
Fuss tells us that Apollo was regarded as the inventor of the
art of shooting with the bow, which identifies him with
Sagittarius, whose origin we have already seen. 6. Lastly, from
Ovid (Metam.) we learn that, before engaging with Python, Apollo
had used his arrows only on fallow-deer, stags, c. All which
sufficiently proves his substantial identification with the
mighty Hunter of Babel.
Over and above the scourgings,
there were also slashings and cuttings of the flesh required as
propitiatory rites on the part of his worshippers. In the solemn
celebration of the Mysteries, says Julius Firmicus, all things in
order had to be done, which the youth either did or suffered at his
death. Osiris was cut in pieces; therefore, to imitate his fate, so
far as living men might do so, they were required to cut and wound
their own bodies. Therefore, when the priests of Baal contended with
Elijah, to gain the favour of their god, and induce him to work the
desired miracle in their behalf, they cried aloud and cut
themselves, after their manner, with knives and with lancets, till
the blood gushed out upon them (1 Kings 18:28). In Egypt, the
natives in general, though liberal in the use of the whip, seem to
have been sparing of the knife; but even there, there were men also
who mimicked on their own persons the dismemberment of Osiris. The
Carians of Egypt, says Herodotus, in the place already quoted,
treat themselves at this solemnity with still more severity, for
they cut themselves in the face with swords (HERODOTUS). To this
practice, there can be no doubt, there is a direct allusion in the
command in the Mosaic law, Ye shall make no cuttings in your flesh
for the dead (Lev 19:28). * These cuttings in the flesh are largely
practised in the worship of the Hindoo divinities, as propitiatory
rites or meritorious penances. They are well known to have been
practised in the rites of Bellona, ** the sister or wife of the
Roman war-god Mars, whose name, The lamenter of Bel, clearly
proves the original of her husband to whom the Romans were so fond
of tracing back their pedigree.
* Every person who died in the
faith was believed to be identified with Osiris, and called by
his name. (WILKINSON)
** The priests of Bellona,
says Lactantius, sacrificed not with any other men's blood but
their own, their shoulders being lanced, and with both hands
brandishing naked swords, they ran and leaped up and down like
mad men.
They were practised also in the
most savage form in the gladiatorial shows, in which the Roman
people, with all their boasted civilis ation, so much delighted. The
miserable men who were doomed to engage in these bloody exhibitions
did not do so generally of their own free will. But yet, the
principle on which these shows were conducted was the very same as
that which influenced the priests of Baal. They were celebrated as
propitiatory sacrifices. From Fuss we learn that gladiatorial shows
were sacred to Saturn; and in Ausonius we read that the
amphitheatre claims its gladiators for itself, when at the end of
December they PROPITIATE with their blood the sickle-bearing Son of
Heaven. On this passage, Justus Lipsius, who quotes it, thus
comments: Where you will observe two things, both, that the
gladiators fought on the Saturnalia, and that they did so for the
purpose of appeasing and PROPITIATING Saturn. The reason of this,
he adds, I should suppose to be, that Saturn is not among the
celestial but the infernal gods. Plutarch, in his book of
'Summaries,' says that 'the Romans looked upon Kronos as a
subterranean and infernal God.' There can be no doubt that this is
so far true, for the name of Pluto is only a synonym for Saturn,
The Hidden One. *
* The name Pluto is evidently
from Lut, to hide, which with the Egyptian definite article
prefixed, becomes P'Lut. The Greek wealth, the hidden
thing, is obviously formed in the same way. Hades is just
another synonym of the same name.
But yet, in the light of the real
history of the historical Saturn, we find a more satisfactory reason
for the barbarous custom that so much disgraced the escutcheon of
Rome in all its glory, when mistress of the world, when such
multitudes of men were
Butchered to make a Roman
holiday.
When it is remembered that Saturn
himself was cut in pieces, it is easy to see how the idea would
arise of offering a welcome sacrifice to him by setting men to cut
one another in pieces on his birthday, by way of propitiating his
favour.
The practice of such penances,
then, on the part of those of the Pagans who cut and slashed
themselves, was intended to propitiate and please their god, and so
to lay up a stock of merit that might tell in their behalf in the
scales of Anubis. In the Papacy, the penances are not only intended
to answer the same end, but, to a large extent,they are identical. I
do not know, indeed, that they use the knife as the priests of Baal
did; but it is certain that they look upon the shedding of their own
blood as a most meritorious penance, that gains them high favour
with God, and wipes away many sins. Let the reader look at the
pilgrims at Lough Dergh, in Ireland, crawling on their bare knees
over the sharp rocks, and leaving the bloody tracks behind them, and
say what substantial difference there is between that and cutting
themselves with knives. In the matter of scourging themselves,
however, the adherents of the Papacy have literally borrowed the
lash of Osiris. Everyone has heard of the Flagellants, who publicly
scourge themselves on the festivals of the Roman Church, and who are
regarded as saints of the first water. In the early ages of
Christianity such flagellations were regarded as purely and entirely
Pagan. Athenagoras, one of the early Christian Apologists, holds up
the Pagans to ridicule for thinking that sin could be atoned for, or
God propitiated, by any such means. But now, in the high places of
the Papal Church, such practices are regarded as the grand means of
gaining the favour of God. On Good Friday, at Rome and Madrid, and
other chief seats of Roman idolatry, multitudes flock together to
witness the performances of the saintly whippers, who lash
themselves till the blood gushes in streams from every part of their
body. They pretend to do this in honour of Christ, on the festival
set apart professedly to commemorate His death, just as the
worshippers of Osiris did the same on the festival when they
lamented for his loss. *
* The priests of Cybele at Rome
observed the same practice.
But can any man of the least
Christian enlightenment believe that the exalted Saviour can look on
such rites as doing honour to Him, which pour contempt on His
all-perfect atonement, and represent His most precious blood as
needing to have its virtue supplemented by that of blood drawn from
the backs of wretched and misguided sinners? Such offerings were
altogether fit for the worship of Moloch; but they are the very
opposite of being fit for the service of Christ.
It is not in one point only, but in
manifold respects, that the ceremonies of Holy Week at Rome, as it
is termed, recall to memory the rites of the great Babylonian god.
The more we look at these rites, the more we shall be struck with
the wonderful resemblance that subsists between them and those
observed at the Egyptian festival of burning lamps and the other
ceremonies of the fire-worshippers in different countries. In Egypt
the grand illumination took place beside the sepulchre of Osiris at
Sais. In Rome in Holy Week, a sepulchre of Christ also figures in
connection with a brilliant illumination of burning tapers. In
Crete, where the tomb of Jupiter was exhibited, that tomb was an
object of worship to the Cretans. In Rome, if the devotees do not
worship the so-called sepulchre of Christ, they worship what is
entombed within it. As there is reason to believe that the Pagan
festival of burning lamps was observed in commemoration of the
ancient fire-worship, so there is a ceremony at Rome in the Easter
week, which is an unmistakable act of fire-worship, when a cross of
fire is the grand object of worship. This ceremony is thus
graphically described by the authoress of Rome in the 19th Century:
The effect of the blazing cross of fire suspended from the dome
above the confession or tomb of St. Peter's, was strikingly
brilliant at night. It is covered with innumerable lamps, which have
the effect of one blaze of fire...The whole church was thronged with
a vast multitude of all classes and countries, from royalty to the
meanest beggar, all gazing upon this one object. In a few minutes
the Pope and all his Cardinals descended into St. Peter's, and room
being kept for them by the Swiss guards, the aged
Pontiff...prostrated himself in silent adoration before the CROSS OF
FIRE. A long train of Cardinals knelt before him, whose splendid
robes and attendant train-bearers, formed a striking contrast to the
humility of their attitude. What could be a more clear and
unequivocal act of fire-worship than this? Now, view this in
connection with the fact stated in the following extract from the
same work, and how does the one cast light on the other: With Holy
Thursday our miseries began [that is, from crowding]. On this
dis astrous day we went before nine to the Sistine chapel...and
beheld a procession led by the inferior orders of clergy, followed
up by the Cardinals in superb dresses, bearing long wax tapers in
their hands, and ending with the Pope himself, who walked beneath a
crimson canopy, with his head uncovered, bearing the Host in a box;
and this being, as you know, the real flesh and blood of Christ, was
carried from the Sistine chapel through the intermediate hall to the
Paulina chapel, where it was deposited in the sepulchre prepared to
receive it beneath the altar...I never could learn why Christ was to
be buried before He was dead, for, as the crucifixion did not take
place till Good Friday, it seems odd to inter Him on Thursday. His
body, however, is laid in the sepulchre, in all the churches of
Rome, where this rite is practised, on Thursday forenoon, and it
remains there till Saturday at mid-day, when, for some reason best
known to themselves, He is supposed to rise from the grave amidst
the firing of cannon, and blowing of trumpets, and jingling of
bells, which have been carefully tied up ever since the dawn of Holy
Thursday, lest the devil should get into them. The worship of the
cross of fire on Good Friday explains at once the anomaly otherwise
so perplexing, that Christ should be buried on Thursday, and rise
from the dead on Saturday. If the festival of Holy Week be really,
as its rites declare, one of the old festivals of Saturn, the
Babylonian fire-god, who, though an infernal god, was yet Phoroneus,
the great Deliverer, it is altogether natural that the god of the
Papal idolatry, though called by Christ's name, should rise from the
dead on his own day--the Dies Saturni, or Saturn's day. *
* The above account referred to
the ceremonies as witnessed by the authoress in 1817 and 1818.
It would seem that some change has taken place since then,
caused probably by the very attention called by her to the gross
anomaly mentioned above; for Count Vlodaisky, formerly a Roman
Catholic priest, who visited Rome in 1845, has informed me that
in that year the resurrection took place, not at mid-day, but at
nine o'clock on the evening of Saturday. This may have been
intended to make the inconsistency between Roman practice and
Scriptural fact appear somewhat less glaring. Still the fact
remains, that the resurrection of Christ, as celebrated at Rome,
takes place, not on His own day--The Lord's day--but--on the
day of Saturn, the god of fire!
On the day before the Miserere is
sung with such overwhelming pathos, that few can listen to it
unmoved, and many even swoon with the emotions that are excited.
What if this be at bottom only the old song of Linus, of whose very
touching and melancholy character Herodotus speaks so strikingly?
Certain it is, that much of the pathos of that Miserere depends on
the part borne in singing it by the sopranos; and equally certain it
is that Semiramis, the wife of him who, historically, was the
original of that god whose tragic death was so pathetically
celebrated in many countries, enjoys the fame, such as it is, of
having been the inventress of the practice from which soprano
singing took its rise.
Now, the flagellations which form
an important part of the penances that take place at Rome on the
evening of Good Friday, formed an equally important part in the
rites of that fire-god, from which, as we have seen, the Papacy has
borrowed so much. These flagellations, then, of Passion Week,
taken in connection with the other ceremonies of that period, bear
their additional testimony to the real character of that god whose
death and resurrection Rome then celebrates. Wonderful it is to
consider that, in the very high place of what is called Catholic
Christendom, the essential rites at this day are seen to be the very
rites of the old Chaldean fire-worshippers.
Chapter IV
Section III
The Sacrifice of the Mass
If baptismal regeneration, the
initiating ordinance of Rome, and justification by works, be both
Chaldean, the principle embodied in the unbloody sacrifice of the
mass is not less so. We have evidence that goes to show the
Babylonian origin of the idea of that unbloody sacrifice very
distinctly. From Tacitus we learn that no blood was allowed to be
offered on the altars of Paphian Venus. Victims were used for the
purposes of the Haruspex, that presages of the issues of events
might be drawn from the inspection of the entrails of these victims;
but the altars of the Paphian goddess were required to be kept pure
from blood. Tacitus shows that the Haruspex of the temple of the
Paphian Venus was brought from Cilicia, for his knowledge of her
rites, that they might be duly performed according to the supposed
will of the goddess, the Cilicians having peculiar knowledge of her
rites. Now, Tarsus, the capital of Cilicia, was built by Sennacerib,
the Assyrian king, in express imitation of Babylon. Its religion
would naturally correspond; and when we find unbloody sacrifice in
Cyprus, whose priest came from Cilicia, that, in the circumstances,
is itself a strong presumption that the unbloody sacrifice came to
it through Cilicia from Babylon. This presumption is greatly
strengthened when we find from Herodotus that the peculiar and
abominable institution of Babylon in prostituting virgins in honour
of Mylitta, was observed also in Cyprus in honour of Venus. But the
positive testimony of Pausanias brings this presumption to a
certainty. Near this, says that historian, speaking of the temple
of Vulcan at Athens, is the temple of Celestial Venus, who was
first worshipped by the Assyrians, and after these by the Paphians
in Cyprus, and the Phoenicians who inhabited the city of Ascalon in
Palestine. But the Cythereans venerated this goddess in consequence
of learning her sacred rites from the Phoenicians. The Assyrian
Venus, then--that is, the great goddess of Babylon--and the Cyprian
Venus were one and the same, and consequently the bloodless altars
of the Paphian goddess show the character of the worship peculiar to
the Babylonian goddess, from whom she was derived. In this respect
the goddess-queen of Chaldea differed from her son, who was
worshipped in her arms. He was, as we have seen, represented as
delighting in blood. But she, as the mother of grace and mercy, as
the celestial Dove, as the hope of the whole world, (BRYANT) was
averse to blood, and was represented in a benign and gentle
character. Accordingly, in Babylon she bore the name of
Mylitta--that is, The Mediatrix. *
* Mylitta is the same as
Melitta, the feminine of Melitz, a mediator, which in Chaldee
becomes Melitt. Melitz is the word used in Job 33:23, 24: If
there be a messenger with him, an interpreter (Heb. Melitz, a
mediator), one among a thous and, to show unto man his
uprightness, then he is gracious unto him, and saith, Deliver
him from going down to the pit; I have found a ransom.
Every one who reads the Bible, and
sees how expressly it declares that, as there is only one God, so
there is only one Mediator between God and man (1 Tim 2:5), must
marvel how it could ever have entered the mind of any one to bestow
on Mary, as is done by the Church of Rome, the character of the
Mediatrix. But the character ascribed to the Babylonian goddess as
Mylitta sufficiently accounts for this. In accordance with this
character of Mediatrix, she was called Aphrodite--that is, the
wrath-subduer *--who by her charms could soothe the breast of angry
Jove, and soften the most rugged spirits of gods or mortal-men. In
Athens she was called Amarusia (PAUSANIAS)--that is, The Mother of
gracious acceptance. **
* From Chaldee aph, wrath,
and radah, to subdue; radite is the feminine emphatic.
** From Ama, mother, and
Retza, to accept graciously, which in the participle active
is Rutza. Pausanias expresses his perplexity as to the meaning
of the name Amarusia as applied to Diana, saying, Concerning
which appellation I never could find any one able to give a
satisfactory account. The sacred tongue plainly shows the
meaning of it.
In Rome she was called Bona Dea,
the good goddess, the mysteries of this goddess being celebrated
by women with peculiar secrecy. In India the goddess Lakshmi, the
Mother of the Universe, the consort of Vishnu, is represented also
as possessing the most gracious and genial disposition; and that
disposition is indicated in the same way as in the case of the
Babylonian goddess. In the festivals of Lakshmi, says Coleman, no
sanguinary sacrifices are offered. In China, the great gods, on
whom the final destinies of mankind depend, are held up to the
popular mind as objects of dread; but the goddess Kuanyin, the
goddess of mercy, whom the Chinese of Canton recognise as bearing
an analogy to the Virgin or Rome, is described as looking with an
eye of compassion on the guilty, and interposing to save miserable
souls even from torments to which in the world of spirits they have
been doomed. Therefore she is regarded with peculiar favour by the
Chinese. This character of the goddess-mother has evidently radiated
in all directions from Chaldea. Now, thus we see how it comes that
Rome represents Christ, the Lamb of God, meek and lowly in heart,
who never brake the bruised reed, nor quenched the smoking flax--who
spake words of sweetest encouragement to every mourning
penitent--who wept over Jerusalem--who prayed for His murderers--as
a stern and inexorable judge, before whom the sinner might grovel
in the dust, and still never be sure that his prayers would be
heard, while Mary is set off in the most winning and engaging
light, as the hope of the guilty, as the grand refuge of sinners;
how it is that the former is said to have reserved justice and
judgment to Himself, but to have committed the exercise of all
mercy to His Mother! The most standard devotional works of Rome are
pervaded by this very principle, exalting the compassion and
gentleness of the mother at the expense of the loving character of
the Son. Thus, St. Alphonsus Liguori tells his readers that the
sinner that ventures to come directly to Christ may come with dread
and apprehension of His wrath; but let him only employ the mediation
of the Virgin with her Son, and she has only to show that Son the
breasts that gave him suck, (Catholic Layman, July, 1856) and His
wrath will immediately be appeased. But where in the Word of God
could such an idea have been found? Not surely in the answer of the
Lord Jesus to the woman who exclaimed, Blessed is the womb that
bare thee, and the paps that thou hast sucked! Jesus answered and
said unto her, Yea, rather, blessed are they that hear the Word of
God and keep it (Luke 11:27,28). There cannot be a doubt that this
answer was given by the prescient Saviour, to check in the very bud
every idea akin to that expressed by Liguori. Yet this idea, which
is not to be found in Scripture, which the Scripture expressly
repudiates, was widely diffused in the realms of Paganism. Thus we
find an exactly parallel representation in the Hindoo mythology in
regard to the god Siva and his wife Kali, when that god appeared as
a little child. Siva, says the Lainga Puran, appeared as an
infant in a cemetery, surrounded by ghosts, and on beholding him,
Kali (his wife) took him up, and, caressing him, gave him her
breast. He sucked the nectareous fluid; but becoming ANGRY, in order
to divert and PACIFY him, Kali clasping him to her bosom, danced
with her attendant goblins and demons amongst the dead, until he was
pleased and delighted; while Vishnu, Brahma, Indra, and all the
gods, bowing themselves, praised with laudatory strains the god of
gods, Kal and Parvati. Kali, in India, is the goddess of
destruction; but even into the myth that concerns this goddess of
destruction, the power of the goddess mother, in appeasing an
offended god, by means only suited to PACIFY a peevish child, has
found an introduction. If the Hindoo story exhibits its god of
gods in such a degrading light, how much more honouring is the
Papal story to the Son of the Blessed, when it represents Him as
needing to be pacified by His mother exposing to Him the breasts
that He has sucked. All this is done only to exalt the Mother, as
more gracious and more compassionate than her glorious Son. Now,
this was the very case in Babylon: and to this character of the
goddess queen her favourite offerings exactly corresponded.
Therefore, we find the women of Judah represented as simply burning
incense, pouring out drink-offerings, and offering cakes to the
queen of heaven (Jer 44:19). The cakes were the unbloody
sacrifice she required. That unbloody sacrifice her votaries not
only offered, but when admitted to the higher mysteries, they
partook of, swearing anew fidelity to her. In the fourth century,
when the queen of heaven, under the name of Mary, was beginning to
be worshipped in the Christian Church, this unbloody sacrifice
also was brought in. Epiphanius states that the practice of offering
and eating it began among the women of Arabia; and at that time it
was well known to have been adopted from the Pagans. The very shape
of the unbloody sacrifice of Rome may indicate whence it came. It is
a small thin, round wafer; and on its roundness the Church of Rome
lays so much stress, to use the pithy language of John Knox in
regard to the wafer-god, If, in making the roundness the ring be
broken, then must another of his fellow-cakes receive that honour to
be made a god, and the crazed or cracked miserable cake, that once
was in hope to be made a god, must be given to a baby to play
withal. What could have induced the Papacy to insist so much on the
roundness of its unbloody sacrifice? Clearly not any reference
to the Divine institution of the Supper of our Lord; for in all the
accounts that are given of it, no reference whatever is made to the
form of the bread which our Lord took, when He blessed and break it,
and gave it to His disciples, saying, Take, eat; this is My body:
this do in remembrance of Me. As little can it be taken from any
regard to injunctions about the form of the Jewish Paschal bread;
for no injunctions on that subject are given in the books of Moses.
The importance, however, which Rome attaches to the roundness of the
wafer, must have a reason; and that reason will be found, if we look
at the altars of Egypt. The thin, round cake, says Wilkinson,
occurs on all altars. Almost every jot or tittle in the Egyptian
worship had a symbolical meaning. The round disk, so frequent in the
sacred emblems of Egypt, symbolised the sun. Now, when Osiris, the
sun-divinity, became incarnate, and was born, it was not merely that
he should give his life as a sacrifice for men, but that he might
also be the life and nourishment of the souls of men. It is
universally admitted that Isis was the original of the Greek and
Roman Ceres. But Ceres, be it observed, was worshipped not simply as
the discoverer of corn; she was worshipped as the MOTHER of Corn.
The child she brought forth was He-Siri, the Seed, or, as he was
most frequently called in Assyria, Bar, which signifies at once
the Son and the Corn.
Ceres, Mother of Bar,
the Son, and of Bar, the Corn.
The ear of corn
in the above medal from BRYANT (vol. v. p. 383),
is alongside of Ceres; but usually it is held in
her hand. The god on the reverse is the same as
that ear. (See Deification of the Child, in
regard to Beltis and the Shining Bar.
The uninitiated might reverence
Ceres for the gift of material corn to nourish their bodies, but the
initiated adored her for a higher gift--for food to nourish their
souls--for giving them that bread of God that cometh down from
heaven--for the life of the world, of which, if a man eat, he shall
never die. Does any one imagine that it is a mere New Testament
doctrine, that Christ is the bread of life? There never was, there
never could be, spiritual life in any soul, since the world began,
at least since the expulsion from Eden, that was not nourished and
supported by a continual feeding by faith on the Son of God, in
whom it hath pleased the Father that all fulness should dwell (Col
1:19), that out of His fulness we might receive, and grace for
grace (John 1:16). Paul tells us that the manna of which the
Israelites ate in the wilderness was to them a type and lively
symbol of the bread of life; (1 Cor 10:3), They did all eat the
same spiritual meat--i.e., meat which was intended not only to
support their natural lives, but to point them to Him who was the
life of their souls. Now, Clement of Alexandria, to whom we are
largely indebted for all the discoveries that, in modern times, have
been made in Egypt, expressly assures us that, in their hidden
character, the enigmas of the Egyptians were VERY SIMILAR TO THOSE
OF THE JEWS. That the initiated Pagans actually believed that the
Corn which Ceres bestowed on the world was not the Corn of this
earth, but the Divine Son, through whom alone spiritual and
eternal life could be enjoyed, we have clear and decisive proof. The
Druids were devoted worshippers of Ceres, and as such they were
celebrated in their mystic poems as bearers of the ears of corn.
Now, the following is the account which the Druids give of their
great divinity, under the form of Corn. That divinity was
represented as having, in the first instance, incurred, for some
reason or other, the displeasure of Ceres, and was fleeing in terror
from her. In his terror, he took the form of a bird, and mounted
into the air. That element afforded him no refuge: for The Lady, in
the form of a sparrow-hawk, was gaining upon him--she was just in
the act of pouncing upon him. Shuddering with dread, he perceived a
heap of clean wheat upon a floor, dropped into the midst of it, and
assumed the form of a single grain. Ceridwen [i.e., the British
Ceres] took the form of a black high-crested hen, descended into the
wheat, scratched him out, distinguished, and swallowed him. And, as
the history relates, she was pregnant of him nine months, and when
delivered of him, she found him so lovely a babe, that she had not
resolution to put him to death (Song of Taliesin, DAVIES'S
British Druids). Here it is evident that the grain of corn, is
expressly identified with the lovely babe; from which it is still
further evident that Ceres, who, to the profane vulgar was known
only as the Mother of Bar, the Corn, was known to the initiated
as the Mother of Bar, the Son. And now, the reader will be
prepared to understand the full significance of the representation
in the Celestial sphere of the Virgin with the ear of wheat in her
hand. That ear of wheat in the Virgin's hand is just another symbol
for the child in the arms of the Virgin Mother.
Now, this Son, who was symbolised
as Corn, was the SUN-divinity incarnate, according to the sacred
oracle of the great goddess of Egypt: No mortal hath lifted my
veil. The fruit which I have brought forth is the SUN (BUNSEN'S
Egypt). What more natural then, if this incarnate divinity is
symbolised as the bread of God, than that he should be represented
as a round wafer, to identify him with the Sun? Is this a mere
fancy? Let the reader peruse the following extract from Hurd, in
which he describes the embellishments of the Romish altar, on which
the sacrament or consecrated wafer is deposited, and then he will be
able to judge: A plate of silver, in the form of a SUN, is fixed
opposite to the SACRAMENT on the altar; which, with the light of the
tapers, makes a most brilliant appearance. What has that
brilliant Sun to do there, on the altar, over against the
sacrament, or round wafer? In Egypt, the disk of the Sun was
represented in the temples, and the sovereign and his wife and
children were represented as adoring it. Near the small town of
Babin, in Upper Egypt, there still exists in a grotto, a
representation of a sacrifice to the sun, where two priests are seen
worshipping the sun's image. In the great temple of Babylon, the
golden image of the Sun was exhibited for the worship of the
Babylonians. In the temple of Cuzco, in Peru, the disk of the sun
was fixed up in flaming gold upon the wall, that all who entered
might bow down before it. The Paeonians of Thrace were
sun-worshippers; and in their worship they adored an image of the
sun in the form of a disk at the top of a long pole. In the worship
of Baal, as practised by the idolatrous Israelites in the days of
their apostacy, the worship of the sun's image was equally observed;
and it is striking to find that the image of the sun, which apostate
Israel worshipped, was erected above the altar. When the good king
Josiah set about the work of reformation, we read that his servants
in carrying out the work, proceeded thus (2 Chron 34:4): And they
brake down the altars of Baalim in his presence, and the images
(margin, SUN-IMAGES) that were on high above them, he cut down.
Benjamin of Tudela, the great Jewish traveller, gives a striking
account of sun-worship even in comparatively modern times, as
subsisting among the Cushites of the East, from which we find that
the image of the sun was, even in his day, worshipped on the altar.
There is a temple, says he, of the posterity of Chus, addicted to
the contemplation of the stars. They worship the sun as a god, and
the whole country, for half-a-mile round their town, is filled with
great altars dedicated to him. By the dawn of morn they get up and
run out of town, to wait the rising sun, to whom, on every altar,
there is a consecrated image, not in the likeness of a man, but of
the solar orb, framed by magic art. These orbs, as soon as the sun
rises, take fire, and resound with a great noise, while everybody
there, men and women, hold censers in their hands, and all burn
incense to the sun. From all this, it is manifest that the image of
the sun above, or on the altar, was one of the recognised symbols of
those who worshipped Baal or the sun. And here, in a so-called
Christian Church, a brilliant plate of silver, in the form of a
SUN, is so placed on the altar, that every one who adores at that
altar must bow down in lowly reverence before that image of the
Sun. Whence, I ask, could that have come, but from the ancient
sun-worship, or the worship of Baal? And when the wafer is so placed
that the silver SUN is fronting the round wafer, whose
roundness is so important an element in the Romish Mystery, what
can be the meaning of it, but just to show to those who have eyes to
see, that the Wafer itself is only another symbol of Baal, or the
Sun. If the sun-divinity was worshipped in Egypt as the Seed, or
in Babylon as the Corn, precisely so is the wafer adored in Rome.
Bread-corn of the elect, have mercy upon us, is one of the
appointed prayers of the Roman Litany, addressed to the wafer, in
the celebration of the mass. And one at least of the imperative
requirements as to the way in which that wafer is to be partaken of,
is the very same as was enforced in the old worship of the
Babylonian divinity. Those who partake of it are required to partake
absolutely fasting. This is very stringently laid down. Bishop Hay,
laying down the law on the subject, says that it is indispensable,
that we be fasting from midnight, so as to have taken nothing into
our stomach from twelve o'clock at night before we receive, neither
food, nor drink, nor medicine. Considering that our Lord Jesus
Christ instituted the Holy Communion immediately after His disciples
had partaken of the paschal feast, such a strict requirement of
fasting might seem very unaccountable. But look at this provision in
regard to the unbloody sacrifice of the mass in the light of the
Eleusinian Mysteries, and it is accounted for at once; for there the
first question put to those who sought initiation was, Are you
fasting? (POTTER, Eleusiania) and unless that question was answered
in the affirmative, no initiation could take place. There is no
question that fasting is in certain circumstances a Christian duty;
but while neither the letter nor the spirit of the Divine
institution requires any such stringent regulation as the above, the
regulations in regard to the Babylonian Mysteries make it evident
whence this requirement has really come.
Although the god whom Isis or Ceres
brought forth, and who was offered to her under the symbol of the
wafer or thin round cake, as the bread of life, was in reality the
fierce, scorching Sun, or terrible Moloch, yet in that offering all
his terror was veiled, and everything repulsive was cast into the
shade. In the appointed symbol he is offered up to the benignant
Mother, who tempers judgment with mercy, and to whom all spiritual
blessings are ultimately referred; and blessed by that mother, he is
given back to be feasted upon, as the staff of life, as the
nourishment of her worshippers' souls. Thus the Mother was held up
as the favourite divinity. And thus, also, and for an entirely
similar reason, does the Madonna of Rome entirely eclipse her son as
the Mother of grace and mercy.
In regard to the Pagan character of
the unbloody sacrifice of the mass, we have seen not little
already. But there is something yet to be considered, in which the
working of the mystery of iniquity will still further appear. There
are letters on the wafer that are worth reading. These letters are
I. H. S. What mean these mystical letters? To a Christian these
letters are represented as signifying, Iesus Hominum Salvator,
Jesus the Saviour of men. But let a Roman worshipper of Isis (for
in the age of the emperors there were innumerable worshippers of
Isis in Rome) cast his eyes upon them, and how will he read them? He
will read them, of course, according to his own well known system of
idolatry: Isis, Horus, Seb, that is, The Mother, the Child, and
the Father of the gods,--in other words, The Egyptian Trinity.
Can the reader imagine that this double sense is accidental? Surely
not. The very same spirit that converted the festival of the Pagan
Oannes into the feast of the Christian Joannes, retaining at the
same time all its ancient Paganism, has skilfully planned the
initials I. H. S. to pay the semblance of a tribute to Christianity,
while Paganism in reality has all the substance of the homage
bestowed upon it.
When the women of Arabia began to
adopt this wafer and offer the unbloody sacrifice, all genuine
Christians saw at once the real character of their sacrifice. They
were treated as heretics, and branded with the name of Collyridians,
from the Greek name for the cake which they employed. But Rome saw
that the heresy might be turned to account; and therefore, though
condemned by the sound portion of the Church, the practice of
offering and eating this unbloody sacrifice was patronised by the
Papacy; and now, throughout the whole bounds of the Romish
communion, it has superseded the simple but most precious sacrament
of the Supper instituted by our Lord Himself.
Intimately connected with the
sacrifice of the mass is the subject of transubstantiation; but the
consideration of it will come more conveniently at a subsequent
stage of this inquiry.
Chapter IV
Section IV
Extreme Unction
The last office which Popery
performs for living men is to give them extreme unction, to anoint
them in the name of the Lord, after they have been shriven and
absolved, and thus to prepare them for their last and unseen
journey. The pretence for this unction of dying men is professedly
taken from a command of James in regard to the visitation of the
sick; but when the passage in question is fairly quoted it will be
seen that such a practice could never have arisen from the apostolic
direction--that it must have come from an entirely different source.
Is any sick among you? says James (v 14,15), let him call for the
elders of the church; and let them pray over him, anointing him with
oil in the name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall save the
sick, and the Lord shall RAISE HIM UP. Now, it is evident that this
prayer and anointing were intended for the recovery of the sick.
Apostolic men, for the laying of the foundations of the Christian
Church, were, by their great King and Head, invested with miraculous
powers--powers which were intended only for a time, and were
destined, as the apostles themselves declared, while exercising
them, to vanish away (1 Cor 13:8). These powers were every day
exercised by the elders of the Church, when James wrote his
epistle, and that for healing the bodies of men, even as our Lord
Himself did. The extreme unction of Rome, as the very expression
itself declares, is not intended for any such purpose. It is not
intended for healing the sick, or raising them up; for it is not
on any account to be administered till all hope of recovery is gone,
and death is visibly at the very doors. As the object of this
anointing is the very opposite of the Scriptural anointing, it must
have come from a quite different quarter. That quarter is the very
same from which the Papacy has imported so much heathenism, as we
have seen already, into its own foul bosom. From the Chaldean
Mysteries, extreme unction has obviously come. Among the many names
of the Babylonian god was the name Beel-samen, Lord of Heaven,
which is the name of the sun, but also of course of the sun-god. But
Beel-samen also properly signifies Lord of Oil, and was evidently
intended as a synonym of the Divine name, The Messiah. In
Herodotus we find a statement made which this name alone can fully
explain. There an individual is represented as having dreamt that
the sun had anointed her father. That the sun should anoint any one
is certainly not an idea that could naturally have presented itself;
but when the name Beel-samen, Lord of Heaven, is seen also to
signify Lord of Oil, it is easy to see how that idea would be
suggested. This also accounts for the fact that the body of the
Babylonian Belus was represented as having been preserved in his
sepulchre in Babylon till the time of Xerxes, floating in oil
(CLERICUS, Philosoph. Orient.). And for the same reason, no doubt,
it was that at Rome the statue of Saturn was made hollow, and
filled with oil (SMITH'S Classical Dictionary).
The olive branch, which we have
already seen to have been one of the symbols of the Chaldean god,
had evidently the same hieroglyphical meaning; for, as the olive was
the oil-tree, so an olive branch emblematically signified a son of
oil, or an anointed one (Zech 4:12-14). Hence the reason that the
Greeks, in coming before their gods in the attitude of suppliants
deprecating their wrath and entreating their favour, came to the
temple on many occasions bearing an olive branch in their hands. As
the olive branch was one of the recognised symbols of their Messiah,
whose great mission it was to make peace between God and man, so, in
bearing this branch of the anointed one, they thereby testified that
in the name of that anointed one they came seeking peace. Now, the
worshippers of this Beel-samen, Lord of Heaven, and Lord of Oil,
were anointed in the name of their god. It was not enough that they
were anointed with spittle; they were also anointed with magical
ointments of the most powerful kind; and these ointments were the
means of introducing into their bodily systems such drugs as tended
to excite their imaginations and add to the power of the magical
drinks they received, that they might be prepared for the visions
and revelations that were to be made to them in the Mysteries. These
unctions, says Salverte, were exceedingly frequent in the ancient
ceremonies...Before consulting the oracle of Trophonius, they were
rubbed with oil over the whole body. This preparation certainly
concurred to produce the desired vision. Before being admitted to
the Mysteries of the Indian sages, Apollonius and his companion were
rubbed with an oil so powerful that they felt as if bathed with
fire. This was professedly an unction in the name of the Lord of
Heaven, to fit and prepare them for being admitted in vision into
his awful presence. The very same reason that suggested such an
unction before initiation on this present scene of things, would
naturally plead more powerfully still for a special unction when
the individual was called, not in vision, but in reality, to face
the Mystery of mysteries, his personal introduction into the world
unseen and eternal. Thus the Pagan system naturally developed itself
into extreme unction (Quarterly Journal of Prophecy, January,
1853). Its votaries were anointed for their last journey, that by
the double influence of superstition and powerful stimulants
introduced into the frame by the only way in which it might then be
possible, their minds might be fortified at once against the sense
of guilt and the assaults of the king of terrors. From this source,
and this alone, there can be no doubt came the extreme unction of
the Papacy, which was entirely unknown among Christians till
corruption was far advanced in the Church. *
* Bishop GIBSON says that it
was not known in the Church for a thous and years. (Preservative
against Popery)
Chapter IV
Section V
Purgatory and Prayers for the Dead
Extreme unction, however, to a
burdened soul, was but a miserable resource, after all, in the
prospect of death. No wonder, therefore, that something else was
found to be needed by those who had received all that priestly
assumption could pretend to confer, to comfort them in the prospect
of eternity. In every system, therefore, except that of the Bible,
the doctrine of a purgatory after death, and prayers for the dead,
has always been found to occupy a place. Go wherever we may, in
ancient or modern times, we shall find that Paganism leaves hope
after death for sinners, who, at the time of their departure, were
consciously unfit for the abodes of the blest. For this purpose a
middle state has been feigned, in which, by means of purgatorial
pains, guilt unremoved in time may in a future world be purged away,
and the soul be made meet for final beatitude. In Greece the
doctrine of a purgatory was inculcated by the very chief of the
philosophers. Thus Plato, speaking of the future judgment of the
dead, holds out the hope of final deliverance for all, but maintains
that, of those who are judged, some must first proceed to a
subterranean place of judgment, where they shall sustain the
punishment they have deserved; while others, in consequence of a
favourable judgment, being elevated at once into a certain celestial
place, shall pass their time in a manner becoming the life they
have lived in a human shape. In Pagan Rome, purgatory was equally
held up before the minds of men; but there, there seems to have been
no hope held out to any of exemption from its pains. Therefore,
Virgil, describing its different tortures, thus speaks:
Nor can the grovelling mind,
In the dark dungeon of the limbs confined,
Assert the native skies, or own its heavenly kind.
Nor death itself can wholly wash their stains;
But long-contracted filth, even in the soul, remains
The relics of inveterate vice they wear,
And spots of sin obscene in every face appear.
For this are various penances enjoined;
And some are hung to bleach upon the wind,
Some plunged in water, others purged in fires,
Till all the dregs are drained, and all the rust expires.
All have their Manes, and those Manes bear.
The few so cleansed to these abodes repair,
And breathe in ample fields the soft Elysian air,
Then are they happy, when by length of time
The scurf is worn away of each committed crime.
No speck is left of their habitual stains,
But the pure ether of the soul remains.
In Egypt, substantially the same
doctrine of purgatory was inculcated. But when once this doctrine of
purgatory was admitted into the popular mind, then the door was
opened for all manner of priestly extortions. Prayers for the dead
ever go hand in hand with purgatory; but no prayers can be
completely efficacious without the interposition of the priests; and
no priestly functions can be rendered unless there be special pay
for them. Therefore, in every land we find the Pagan priesthood
devouring widows' houses, and making merchandise of the tender
feelings of sorrowing relatives, sensitively alive to the immortal
happiness of the beloved dead. From all quarters there is one
universal testimony as to the burdensome character and the expense
of these posthumous devotions. One of the oppressions under which
the poor Romanists in Ireland groan, is the periodical special
devotions, for which they are required to pay, when death has
carried away one of the inmates of their dwelling. Not only are
there funeral services and funeral dues for the repose of the
departed, at the time of burial, but the priest pays repeated visits
to the family for the same purpose, which entail heavy expense,
beginning with what is called the month's mind, that is, a service
in behalf of the deceased when a month after death has elapsed.
Something entirely similar to this had evidently been the case in
ancient Greece; for, says Muller in his History of the Dorians, the
Argives sacrificed on the thirtieth day [after death] to Mercury as
the conductor of the dead. In India many and burdensome are the
services of the Sradd'ha, or funeral obsequies for the repose of the
dead; and for securing the due efficacy of these, it is inculcated
that donations of cattle, land, gold, silver, and other things,
should be made by the man himself at the approach of death; or, if
he be too weak, by another in his name (Asiatic Researches).
Wherever we look, the case is nearly the same. In Tartary, The
Gurjumi, or prayers for the dead, says the Asiatic Journal, are
very expensive. In Greece, says Suidas, the greatest and most
expensive sacrifice was the mysterious sacrifice called the Telete,
a sacrifice which, according to Plato, was offered for the living
and the dead, and was supposed to free them from all the evils to
which the wicked are liable when they have left this world. In
Egypt the exactions of the priests for funeral dues and masses for
the dead were far from being trifling. The priests, says
Wilkinson, induced the people to expend large sums on the
celebration of funeral rites; and many who had barely sufficient to
obtain the necessaries of life were anxious to save something for
the expenses of their death. For, beside the embalming process,
which sometimes cost a talent of silver, or about 250 pounds English
money, the tomb itself was purchased at an immense expense; and
numerous demands were made upon the estate of the deceased, for the
celebration of prayer and other services for the soul. The
ceremonies, we find him elsewhere saying, consisted of a sacrifice
similar to those offered in the temples, vowed for the deceased to
one or more gods (as Osisris, Anubis, and others connected with
Amenti); incense and libation were also presented; and a prayer was
sometimes read, the relations and friends being present as mourners.
They even joined their prayers to those of the priest. The priest
who officiated at the burial service was selected from the grade of
Pontiffs, who wore the leopard skin; but various other rites were
performed by one of the minor priests to the mummies, previous to
their being lowered into the pit of the tomb after that ceremony.
Indeed, they continued to be administered at intervals, as long as
the family paid for their performance. Such was the operation of
the doctrine of purgatory and prayers for the dead among avowed and
acknowledged Pagans; and in what essential respect does it differ
from the operation of the same doctrine in Papal Rome? There are the
same extortions in the one as there were in the other. The doctrine
of purgatory is purely Pagan, and cannot for a moment stand in the
light of Scripture. For those who die in Christ no purgatory is, or
can be, needed; for the blood of Jesus Christ, God's Son, cleanseth
from ALL sin. If this be true, where can there be the need for any
other cleansing? On the other hand, for those who die without
personal union to Christ, and consequently unwashed, unjustified,
unsaved, there can be no other cleansing; for, while he that hath
the son hath life, he that hath not the Son hath not life, and
never can have it. Search the Scripture through, and it will be
found that, in regard to all who die in their sins, the decree of
God is irreversible: Let him that is unjust be unjust still, and
let him that is filthy be filthy still. Thus the whole doctrine of
purgatory is a system of pure bare-faced Pagan imposture,
dishonouring to God, deluding men who live in sin with the hope of
atoning for it after death, and cheating them at once out of their
property and their salvation. In the Pagan purgatory, fire, water,
wind, were represented (as may be seen from the lines of Virgil) as
combining to purge away the stain of sin. In the purgatory of the
Papacy, ever since the days of Pope Gregory, FIRE itself has been
the grand means of purgation (Catechismus Romanus). Thus, while the
purgatorial fires of the future world are just the carrying out of
the principle embodied in the blazing and purifying Baal-fires of
the eve of St. John, they form another link in identifying the
system of Rome with the system of Tammuz or Zoroaster, the great God
of the ancient fire-worshippers.
Now, if baptismal regeneration,
justification by works, penance as a satisfaction to God's justice,
the unbloody sacrifice of the mass, extreme unction, purgatory, and
prayers for the dead, were all derived from Babylon, how justly may
the general system of Rome be styled Babylonian? And if the account
already given be true, what thanks ought we to render to God, that,
from a system such as this, we were set free at the blessed
Reformation! How great a boon is it to be delivered from trusting in
such refuges of lies as could no more take away sin than the blood
of bulls or of goats! How blessed to feel that the blood of the
Lamb, applied by the Spirit of God to the most defiled conscience,
completely purges it from dead works and from sin! How fervent ought
our gratitude to be, when we know that, in all our trials and
distresses, we may come boldly unto the throne of grace, in the name
of no creature, but of God's eternal and well-beloved Son; and that
that Son is exhibited as a most tender and compassionate high
priest, who is TOUCHED with a feeling of our infirmities, having
been in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Surely
the thought of all this, while inspiring tender compassion for the
deluded slaves of Papal tyranny, ought to make us ourselves stand
fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has made us free, and quit
ourselves like men, that neither we nor our children may ever again
be entangled in the yoke of bondage.
Chapter 5
Rites and Ceremonies
Section I
Idol Processions
Those who have read the account of
the last idol procession in the capital of Scotland, in John Knox's
History of the Reformation, cannot easily have forgot the
tragi-comedy with which it ended. The light of the Gospel had widely
spread, the Popish idols had lost their fascination, and popular
antipathy was everywhere rising against them. The images, says the
historian, were stolen away in all parts of the country; and in
Edinburgh was that great idol called Sanct Geyle [the patron saint
of the capital], first drowned in the North Loch, after burnt, which
raised no small trouble in the town. The bishops demanded of the
Town Council either to get them again the old Sanct Geyle, or else,
upon their (own) expenses, to make a new image. The Town Council
could not do the one, and the other they absolutely refused to do;
for they were now convinced of the sin of idolatry. The bishops and
priests, however, were still made upon their idols; and, as the
anniversary of the feast of St. Giles was approaching, when the
saint used to be carried in procession through the town, they
determined to do their best, that the accustomed procession should
take place with as much pomp as possible. For this purpose, a
marmouset idole was borrowed from the Grey friars, which the
people, in derision, called Young Sanct Geyle, and which was made
to do service instead of the old one. On the appointed day, says
Know, there assembled priests, friars, canons...with taborns and
trumpets, banners, and bagpipes; and who was there to lead the ring
but the Queen Regent herself, with all her shavelings, for honour of
that feast. West about goes it, and comes down the High Street, and
down to the Canno Cross. As long as the Queen was present, all went
to the heart's content of the priests and their partis ans. But no
sooner had majesty retired to dine, than some in the crowd, who had
viewed the whole concern with an evil eye, drew nigh to the idol,
as willing to help to bear him, and getting the fertour (or barrow)
on their shoulders, began to shudder, thinking that thereby the idol
should have fallen. But that was provided and prevented by the iron
nails [with which it was fastened to the fertour]; and so began one
to cry, 'Down with the idol, down with it'; and so without delay it
was pulled down. Some brag made the priests' patrons at the first;
but when they saw the feebleness of their god, for one took him by
the heels, and dadding [knocking] his head to the calsay [pavement],
left Dagon without head or hands, and said, 'Fye upon thee, thou
young Sanct Geyle, thy father would have tarried [withstood] four
such [blows]'; this considered, we say, the priests and friars fled
faster than they did at Pinkey Cleuch. There might have been seen so
sudden a fray as seldom has been seen amongst that sort of men
within this realm; for down goes the crosses, off goes the surplice,
round caps corner with the crowns. The Grey friars gaped, the Black
friars blew, the priests panted and fled, and happy was he that
first gat the house; for such ane sudden fray came never amongst the
generation of Antichrist within this realm before.
Such an idol procession among a
people who had begun to study and relish the Word of God, elicited
nothing but indignation and scorn. But in Popish lands, among a
people studiously kept in the dark, such processions are among the
favourite means which the Romish Church employs to bind its votaries
to itself. The long processions with images borne on men's
shoulders, with the gorgeous dresses of the priests, and the various
habits of different orders of monks and nuns, with the aids of
flying banners and the thrilling strains of instrumental music, if
not too closely scanned, are well fitted plausibly to amuse the
worldly mind, to gratify the love for the picturesque, and when the
emotions thereby called forth are dignified with the names of piety
and religion, to minister to the purposes of spiritual despotism.
Accordingly, Popery has ever largely availed itself of such
pageants. On joyous occasions, it has sought to consecrate the
hilarity and excitement created by such processions to the service
of its idols; and in seasons of sorrow, it has made use of the same
means to draw forth the deeper wail of distress from the multitudes
that throng the procession, as if the mere loudness of the cry would
avert the displeasure of a justly offended God. Gregory, commonly
called the Great, seems to have been the first who, on a large
scale, introduced those religious processions into the Roman Church.
In 590, when Rome was suffering under the heavy hand of God from the
pestilence, he exhorted the people to unite publicly in supplication
to God, appointing that they should meet at daybreak in SEVEN
DIFFERENT COMPANIES, according to their respective ages, SEXES, and
stations, and walk in seven different processions, reciting litanies
or supplications, till they all met at one place. They did so, and
proceeded singing and uttering the words, Lord, have mercy upon
us, carrying along with them, as Baronius relates, by Gregory's
express command, an image of the Virgin. The very idea of such
processions was an affront to the majesty of heaven; it implied that
God who is a Spirit saw with eyes of flesh, and might be moved by
the imposing picturesqueness of such a spectacle, just as sensuous
mortals might. As an experiment it had but slender success. In the
space of one hour, while thus engaged, eighty persons fell to the
ground, and breathed their last. Yet this is now held up to Britons
as the more excellent way for deprecating the wrath of God in a
season of national distress. Had this calamity, says Dr. Wiseman,
referring to the Indian dis asters, had this calamity fallen upon
our forefathers in Catholic days, one would have seen the streets of
this city [London] trodden in every direction by penitential
processions, crying out, like David, when pestilence had struck the
people. If this allusion to David has any pertinence or meaning, it
must imply that David, in the time of pestilence, headed some such
penitential procession. But Dr. Wiseman knows, or ought to know,
that David did nothing of the sort, that his penitence was expressed
in no such way as by processions, and far less by idol processions,
as in the Catholic days of our forefathers, to which we are
invited to turn back. This reference to David, then, is a mere
blind, intended to mislead those who are not given to Bible reading,
as if such penitential processions had something of Scripture
warrant to rest upon. The Times, commenting on this recommendation
of the Papal dignitary, has hit the nail on the head. The historic
idea, says that journal, is simple enough, and as old as old can
be. We have it in Homer--the procession of Hecuba and the ladies of
Troy to the shrine of Minerva, in the Acropolis of that city. It
was a time of terror and dismay in Troy, when Diomede, with
resistless might, was driving everything before him, and the
overthrow of the proud city seemed at hand. To avert the apparently
inevitable doom, the Trojan Queen was divinely directed.
To lead the assembled train
Of Troy's chief matron's to Minerva's fane.
And she did so:--
Herself...the long procession
leads;
The train majestically slow proceeds.
Soon as to Ilion's topmost tower they come,
And awful reach the high Palladian dome,
Antenor's consort, fair Theano, waits
As Pallas' priestess, and unbars the gates.
With hands uplifted and imploring eyes,
They fill the dome with supplicating cries.
Here is a precedent for
penitential processions in connection with idolatry entirely to
the point, such as will be sought for in vain in the history of
David, or any of the Old Testament saints. Religious processions,
and especially processions with images, whether of a jubilant or
sorrowful description, are purely Pagan. In the Word of God we find
two instances in which there were processions practised with Divine
sanction; but when the object of these processions is compared with
the avowed object and character of Romish processions, it will be
seen that there is no analogy between them and the processions of
Rome. The two cases to which I refer are the seven days'
encompassing of Jericho, and the procession at the bringing up of
the ark of God from Kirjath-jearim to the city of David. The
processions, in the first case, though attended with the symbols of
Divine worship, were not intended as acts of religious worship, but
were a miraculous mode of conducting war, when a signal
interposition of Divine power was to be vouchsafed. In the other,
there was simply the removing of the ark, the symbol of Jehovah's
presence, from the place where, for a long period, it had been
allowed to lie in obscurity, to the place which the Lord Himself had
chosen for its abode; and on such an occasion it was entirely
fitting and proper that the transference should be made with all
religious solemnity. But these were simply occasional things, and
have nothing at all in common with Romish processions, which form a
regular part of the Papal ceremonial. But, though Scripture speaks
nothing of religious processions in the approved worship of God, it
refers once and again to Pagan processions, and these, too,
accompanied with images; and it vividly exposes the folly of those
who can expect any good from gods that cannot move from one place to
another, unless they are carried. Speaking of the gods of Babylon,
thus saith the prophet Isaiah (46:6), They lavish gold out of the
bag, and weigh silver in the balance, and hire a goldsmith; and he
maketh it a god: they fall down, yea, they worship. They bear him
upon the shoulder, they carry him, and set him in his place, and he
standeth; from his place he shall not remove. In the sculptures of
Nineveh these processions of idols, borne on men's shoulders, are
forcibly represented, and form at once a striking illustration of
the prophetic language, and of the real origin of the Popish
processions. In Egypt, the same practice was observed. In the
procession of shrines, says Wilkinson, it was usual to carry the
statue of the principal deity, in whose honour the procession took
place, together with that of the king, and the figures of his
ancestors, borne in the same manner, on men's shoulders. But not
only are the processions in general identified with the Babylonian
system. We have evidence that these processions trace their origin
to that very dis astrous event in the history of Nimrod, which has
already occupied so much of our attention. Wilkinson says that
Diodorus speaks of an Ethiopian festival of Jupiter, when his statue
was carried in procession, probably to commemorate the supposed
refuge of the gods in that country, which, says he, may have been
a memorial of the flight of the Egyptians with their gods. The
passage of Diodorus, to which Wilkinson refers, is not very decisive
as to the object for which the statues of Jupiter and Juno (for
Diodorus mentions the shrine of Juno as well as of Jupiter) were
annually carried into the land of Ethiopia, and then, after a
certain period of sojourn there, were brought back to Egypt again.
But, on comparing it with other passages of antiquity, its object
very clearly appears. Eustathius says, that at the festival in
question, according to some, the Ethiopians used to fetch the
images of Zeus, and other gods from the great temple of Zeus at
Thebes. With these images they went about at a certain period in
Libya, and celebrated a splendid festival for twelve gods. As the
festival was called an Ethiopian festival; and as it was Ethiopians
that both carried away the idols and brought them back again, this
indicates that the idols must have been Ethiopian idols; and as we
have seen that Egypt was under the power of Nimrod, and consequently
of the Cushites or Ethiopians, when idolatry was for a time put down
in Egypt, what would this carrying of the idols into Ethiopia, the
land of the Cushites, that was solemnly commemorated every year, be,
but just the natural result of the temporary suppression of the
idol-worship inaugurated by Nimrod. In Mexico, we have an account of
an exact counterpart of this Ethiopian festival. There, at a certain
period, the images of the gods were carried out of the country in a
mourning procession, as if taking their leave of it, and then, after
a time, they were brought back to it again with every demonstration
of joy. In Greece, we find a festival of an entirely similar kind,
which, while it connects itself with the Ethiopian festival of Egypt
on the one hand, brings that festival, on the other, into the
closest relation to the penitential procession of Pope Gregory. Thus
we find Potter referring first to a Delphian festival in memory of
a JOURNEY of Apollo; and then under the head of the festival called
Apollonia, we thus read: To Apollo, at Aegialea on this account:
Apollo having obtained a victory over Python, went to Aegialea,
accompanied with his sister Diana; but, being frightened from
thence, fled into Crete. After this, the Aegialeans were infected
with an epidemical distemper; and, being advised by the prophets to
appease the two offended deities, sent SEVEN boys and as many
virgins to entreat them to return. [Here is the typical germ of 'The
Sevenfold Litany' of Pope Gregory.] Apollo and Diana accepted their
piety,...and it became a custom to appoint chosen boys and virgins,
to make a solemn procession, in show, as if they designed to bring
back Apollo and Diana, which continued till Pausanias' time. The
contest between Python and Apollo, in Greece, is just the
counterpart of that between Typho and Osiris in Egypt; in other
words, between Shem and Nimrod. Thus we see the real meaning and
origin of the Ethiopian festival, when the Ethiopians carried away
the gods from the Egyptian temples. That festival evidently goes
back to the time when Nimrod being cut off, idolatry durst not show
itself except among the devoted adherents of the Mighty hunter
(who were found in his own family--the family of Cush), when, with
great weepings and lamentations, the idolaters fled with their gods
on their shoulders, to hide themselves where they might. In
commemoration of the suppression of idolatry, and the unhappy
consequences that were supposed to flow from that suppression, the
first part of the festival, as we get light upon it both from Mexico
and Greece, had consisted of a procession of mourners; and then the
mourning was turned into joy, in memory of the happy return of these
banished gods to their former exaltation. Truly a worthy origin for
Pope Gregory's Sevenfold Litany and the Popish processions.
Chapter V
Section II
Relic Worship
Nothing is more characteristic of
Rome than the worship of relics. Wherever a chapel is opened, or a
temple consecrated, it cannot be thoroughly complete without some
relic or other of he-saint or she-saint to give sanctity to it. The
relics of the saints and rotten bones of the martyrs form a great
part of the wealth of the Church. The grossest impostures have been
practised in regard to such relics; and the most drivelling tales
have been told of their wonder-working powers, and that too by
Fathers of high name in the records of Christendom. Even Augustine,
with all his philosophical acuteness and zeal against some forms of
false doctrine, was deeply infected with the grovelling spirit that
led to relic worship. Let any one read the stuff with which he
concludes his famous City of God, and he will in no wise wonder
that Rome has made a saint of him, and set him up for the worship of
her devotees. Take only a specimen or two of the stories with which
he bolsters up the prevalent delusions of his day: When the Bishop
Projectius brought the relics of St. Stephen to the town called
Aquae Tibiltinae, the people came in great crowds to honour them.
Amongst these was a blind woman, who entreated the people to lead
her to the bishop who had the HOLY RELICS. They did so, and the
bishop gave her some flowers which he had in his hand. She took
them, and put them to her eyes, and immediately her sight was
restored, so that she passed speedily on before all the others, no
longer requiring to be guided. In Augustine's day, the formal
worship of the relics was not yet established; but the martyrs to
whom they were supposed to have belonged were already invoked with
prayers and supplications, and that with the high approval of the
Bishop of Hippo, as the following story will abundantly show: Here,
in Hippo, says he, there was a poor and holy old man, by name
Florentius, who obtained a living by tailoring. This man once lost
his coat, and not being able to purchase another to replace it, he
came to the shrine of the Twenty Martyrs, in this city, and prayed
aloud to them, beseeching that they would enable him to get another
garment. A crowd of silly boys who overheard him, followed him at
his departure, scoff in g at him, and asking him whether he had begged
fifty pence from the martyrs to buy a coat. The poor man went
silently on towards home, and as he passed near the sea, he saw a
large fish which had been cast up on the sand, and was still
panting. The other persons who were present allowed him to take up
this fish, which he brought to one Catosus, a cook, and a good
Christian, who bought it from him for three hundred pence. With this
he meant to purchase wool, which his wife might spin, and make into
a garment for him. When the cook cut up the fish, he found within
its belly a ring of gold, which his conscience persuaded him to give
to the poor man from whom he bought the fish. He did so, saying, at
the same time, Behold how the Twenty Martyrs have clothed you! *
* De Civitate. The story of the
fish and the ring is an old Egyptian story. (WILKINSON) Catosus,
the good Christian, was evidently a tool of the priests, who
could afford to give him a ring to put into the fish's belly.
The miracle would draw worshippers to the shrine of the Twenty
Martyrs, and thus bring grist to their mill, and amply repay
them.
Thus did the great Augustine
inculcate the worship of dead men, and the honouring of their
wonder-working relics. The silly children who scoffed at the
tailor's prayer seem to have had more sense than either the holy
old tailor or the bishop. Now, if men professing Christianity were
thus, in the fifth century, paving the way for the worship of all
manner of rags and rotten bones; in the realms of Heathendom the
same worship had flourished for ages before Christian saints or
martyrs had appeared in the world. In Greece, the superstitious
regard to relics, and especially to the bones of the deified heroes,
was a conspicuous part of the popular idolatry. The work of
Pausanias, the learned Grecian antiquary, is full of reference to
this superstition. Thus, of the shoulder-blade of Pelops, we read
that, after passing through divers adventures, being appointed by
the oracle of Delphi, as a divine means of delivering the Eleans
from a pestilence under which they suffered, it was committed, as
a sacred relic, to the custody of the man who had fished it out of
the sea, and of his posterity after him. The bones of the Trojan
Hector were preserved as a precious deposit at Thebes. They [the
Thebans], says Pausanias, say that his [Hector's] bones were
brought hither from Troy, in consequence of the following oracle:
'Thebans, who inhabit the city of Cadmus, if you wish to reside in
your country, blest with the possession of blameless wealth, bring
the bones of Hector, the son of Priam, into your dominions from
Asia, and reverence the hero agreeably to the mandate of Jupiter.'
Many other similar instances from the same author might be adduced.
The bones thus carefully kept and reverenced were all believed to be
miracle-working bones. From the earliest periods, the system of
Buddhism has been propped up by relics, that have wrought miracles
at least as well vouched as those wrought by the relics of St.
Stephen, or by the Twenty Martyrs. In the Mahawanso, one of the
great standards of the Buddhist faith, reference is thus made to the
enshrining of the relics of Buddha: The vanquisher of foes having
perfected the works to be executed within the relic receptacle,
convening an assembly of the priesthood, thus addressed them: 'The
works that were to be executed by me, in the relic receptacle, are
completed. Tomorrow, I shall enshrine the relics. Lords, bear in
mind the relics.' Who has not heard of the Holy Coat of Treves, and
its exhibition to the people? From the following, the reader will
see that there was an exactly similar exhibition of the Holy Coat of
Buddha: Thereupon (the nephew of the Naga Rajah) by his
supernatural gift, springing up into the air to the height of seven
palmyra trees, and stretching out his arm brought to the spot where
he was poised, the Dupathupo (or shrine) in which the DRESS laid
aside by Buddho, as Prince Siddhatto, on his entering the
priesthood, was enshrined...and EXHIBITED IT TO THE PEOPLE. This
Holy Coat of Buddha was no doubt as genuine, and as well entitled
to worship, as the Holy Coat of Treves. The resemblance does not
stop here. It is only a year or two ago since the Pope presented to
his beloved son, Francis Joseph of Austria, a TOOTH of St.
Peter, as a mark of his special favour and regard. The teeth of
Buddha are in equal request among his worshippers. King of Devas,
said a Buddhist missionary, who was sent to one of the principal
courts of Ceylon to demand a relic or two from the Rajah, King of
Devas, thou possessest the right canine tooth relic (of Buddha), as
well as the right collar bone of the divine teacher. Lord of Devas,
demur not in matter involving the salvation of the land of Lanka.
Then the miraculous efficacy of these relics is shown in the
following: The Saviour of the world (Buddha) even after he had
attained to Parinibanan or final emancipation (i.e., after his
death), by means of a corporeal relic, performed infinite acts to
the utmost perfection, for the spiritual comfort and mundane
prosperity of mankind. While the Vanquisher (Jeyus) yet lived, what
must he not have done? Now, in the Asiatic Researches, a statement
is made in regard to these relics of Buddha, which marvellously
reveals to us the real origin of this Buddhist relic worship. The
statement is this: The bones or limbs of Buddha were scattered all
over the world, like those of Osiris and Jupiter Zagreus. To collect
them was the first duty of his descendants and followers, and then
to entomb them. Out of filial piety, the remembrance of this
mournful search was yearly kept up by a fictitious one, with all
possible marks of grief and sorrow till a priest announced that the
sacred relics were at last found. This is practised to this day by
several Tartarian tribes of the religion of Buddha; and the
expression of the bones of the Son of the Spirit of heaven is
peculiar to the Chinese and some tribes in Tartary. Here, then, it
is evident that the worship of relics is just a part of those
ceremonies instituted to commemorate the tragic death of Osiris or
Nimrod, who, as the reader may remember, was divided into fourteen
pieces, which were sent into so many different regions infected by
his apostacy and false worship, to operate in terrorem upon all who
might seek to follow his example. When the apostates regained their
power, the very first thing they did was to seek for these
dismembered relics of the great ringleader in idolatry, and to
entomb them with every mark of devotion. Thus does Plutarch describe
the search: Being acquainted with this even [viz., the
dismemberment of Osiris], Isis set out once more in search of the
scattered members of her husband's body, using a boat made of the
papyrus rush in order more easily to pass through the lower and
fenny parts of the country...And one reason assigned for the
different sepulchres of Osiris shown in Egypt is, that wherever any
one of his scattered limbs was discovered she buried it on the spot;
though others suppose that it was owing to an artifice of the queen,
who presented each of those cities with an image of her husband, in
order that, if Typho should overcome Horus in the approaching
contest, he might be unable to find the real sepulchre. Isis
succeeded in recovering all the different members, with the
exception of one, which had been devoured by the Lepidotus, the
Phagrus, and the Oxyrhynchus, for which reason these fish are held
in abhorrence by the Egyptians. To make amends, she consecrated the
Phallus, and instituted a solemn festival to its memory. Not only
does this show the real origin of relic worship it shows also that
the multiplication of relics can pretend to the most venerable
antiquity. If, therefore, Rome can boast that she has sixteen or
twenty holy coats, seven or eight arms of St. Matthew, two or three
heads of St. Peter, this is nothing more than Egypt could do in
regard to the relics of Osiris. Egypt was covered with sepulchres of
its martyred god; and many a leg and arm and skull, all vouched to
be genuine, were exhibited in the rival burying-places for the
adoration of the Egyptian faithful. Nay, not only were these
Egyptian relics sacred themselves, they CONSECRATED THE VERY GROUND
in which they were entombed. This fact is brought out by Wilkinson,
from a statement of Plutarch: The Temple of this deity at Abydos,
says he, was also particularly honoured, and so holy was the place
considered by the Egyptians, that persons living at some distance
from it sought, and perhaps with difficulty obtained, permission to
possess a sepulchre within its Necropolis, in order that, after
death, they might repose in GROUND HALLOWED BY THE TOMB of this
great and mysterious deity. If the places where the relics of
Osiris were buried were accounted peculiarly holy, it is easy to see
how naturally this would give rise to the pilgrimages so frequent
among the heathen. The reader does not need to be told what merit
Rome attaches to such pilgrimages to the tombs of saints, and how,
in the Middle Ages, one of the most favourite ways of washing away
sin was to undertake a pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Jago di
Compostella in Spain, or the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem. Now, in
the Scripture there is not the slightest trace of any such thing as
a pilgrimage to the tomb of saint, martyr, prophet, or apostle. The
very way in which the Lord saw fit to dispose of the body of Moses
in burying it Himself in the plains of Moab, so that no man should
ever known where his sepulchre was, was evidently designed to rebuke
every such feeling as that from which such pilgrimages arise. And
considering whence Israel had come, the Egyptian ideas with which
they were infected, as shown in the matter of the golden calf, and
the high reverence they must have entertained for Moses, the wisdom
of God in so disposing of his body must be apparent. In the land
where Israel had so long sojourned, there were great and pompous
pilgrimages at certain season of the year, and these often attended
with gross excesses. Herodotus tells us, that in his time the
multitude who went annually on pilgrimage to Bubastis amounted to
700,000 individuals, and that then more wine was drunk than at any
other time in the year. Wilkinson thus refers to a similar
pilgrimage to Philae: Besides the celebration of the great
mysteries which took place at Philae, a grand ceremony was performed
at a particular time, when the priests, in solemn procession,
visited his tomb, and crowned it with flowers. Plutarch even
pretends that all access to the island was forbidden at every other
period, and that no bird would fly over it, or fish swim near this
CONSECRATED GROUND. This seems not to have been a procession merely
of the priests in the immediate neighbourhood of the tomb, but a
truly national pilgrimage; for, says Diodorus, the sepulchre of
Osiris at Philae is revered by all the priests throughout Egypt. We
have not the same minute information about the relic worship in
Assyria or Babylon; but we have enough to show that, as it was the
Babylonian god that was worshipped in Egypt under the name of
Osiris, so in his own country there was the same superstitious
reverence paid to his relics. We have seen already, that when the
Babylonian Zoroaster died, he was said voluntarily to have given his
life as a sacrifice, and to have charged his countrymen to preserve
his remains, assuring them that on the observance or neglect of
this dying command, the fate of their empire would hinge. And,
accordingly, we learn from Ovid, that the Busta Nini, or Tomb of
Ninus, long ages thereafter, was one of the monuments of Babylon.
Now, in comparing the death and fabled resurrection of the false
Messiah with the death and resurrection of the true, when he
actually appeared, it will be found that there is a very remarkable
contrast. When the false Messiah died, limb was severed from limb,
and his bones were scattered over the country. When the death of the
true Messiah took place, Providence so arranged it that the body
should be kept entire, and that the prophetic word should be exactly
fulfilled--a bone of Him shall not be broken. When, again, the
false Messiah was pretended to have had a resurrection, that
resurrection was in a new body, while the old body, with all its
members, was left behind, thereby showing that the resurrection was
nothing but a pretence and a sham. When, however, the true Messiah
was declared to be the Son of God with power, by the resurrection
from the dead, the tomb, though jealously watched by the armed
unbelieving soldiery of Rome, was found to be absolutely empty, and
no dead body of the Lord was ever afterwards found, or even
pretended to have been found. The resurrection of Christ, therefore,
stands on a very different footing from the resurrection of Osiris.
Of the body of Christ, of course, in the nature of the case, there
could be no relics. Rome, however to carry out the Babylonian
system, has supplied the deficiency by means of the relics of the
saints; and now the relics of St. Peter and St. Paul, of St. Thomas
A' Beckett and St. Lawrence O'Toole, occupy the very same place in
the worship of the Papacy as the relics of Osiris in Egypt, or of
Zoroaster in Babylon.
Chapter V
Section III
The Clothing and Crowning of Images
In the Church of Rome, the clothing
and crowning of images form no insignificant part of the ceremonial.
The sacred images are not represented, like ordinary statues, with
the garments formed of the same material as themselves, but they
have garments put on them from time to time, like ordinary mortals
of living flesh and blood. Great expense is often lavished on their
drapery; and those who present to them splendid robes are believed
thereby to gain their signal favour, and to lay up a large stock of
merit for themselves. Thus, in September, 1852, we find the duke and
Duchess of Montpensier celebrated in the Tablet, not only for their
charity in giving 3000 reals in alms to the poor, but especially,
and above all, for their piety in presenting the Virgin with a
magnificent dress of tissue of gold, with white lace and a silver
crown. Somewhat about the same time the piety of the dissolute
Queen of Spain was testified by a similar benefaction, when she
deposited at the feet of the Queen of Heaven the homage of the dress
and jewels she wore on a previous occasion of solemn thanksgiving,
as well as the dress in which she was attired when she was stabbed
by the assassin Merino. The mantle, says the Spanish journal
Espana, exhibited the marks of the wound, and its ermine lining was
stained with the precious blood of Her Majesty. In the basket (that
bore the dresses) were likewise the jewels which adorned Her
Majesty's head and breast. Among them was a diamond stomacher, so
exquisitely wrought, and so dazzling, that it appeared to be wrought
of a single stone. This is all sufficiently childish, and presents
human nature in a most humiliating aspect; but it is just copied
from the old Pagan worship. The same clothing and adorning of the
gods went on in Egypt, and there were sacred persons who alone could
be permitted to interfere with so high a function. Thus, in the
Rosetta Stone we find these sacred functionaries distinctly referred
to: The chief priests and prophets, and those who have access to
the adytum to clothe the gods,...assembled in the temple at Memphis,
established the following decree. The clothing of the gods
occupied an equally important place in the sacred ceremonial of
ancient Greece. Thus, we find Pausanias referring to a present made
to Minerva: In after times Laodice, the daughter of Agapenor, sent
a veil to Tegea, to Minerva Alea. The epigram [inscription] on this
offering indicates, at the same time, the origin of Laodice:--
Laodice, from Cyprus, the divine,
To her paternal wide-extended land,
This veil--an offering to Minerva--sent.
Thus, also, when Hecuba, the Trojan
queen, in the instance already referred to, was directed to lead the
penitential procession through the streets of Troy to Minverva's
temple, she was commanded not to go empty-handed, but to carry along
with her, as her most acceptable offering:--
The largest mantle your full
wardrobes hold,
Most prized for art, and laboured o'er with gold.
The royal lady punctually obeyed:--
The Phrygian queen to her rich
wardrobe went,
Where treasured odours breathed a costly scent;
There lay the vestures of no vulgar art;
Sidonian maids embroidered every part,
Whom from soft Sydon youthful Paris bore,
With Helen touching on the Tyrian shore.
Here, as the Queen revolved with careful eyes
The various textures and the various dyes,
She chose a veil that shone superior far,
And glowed refulgent as the morning star.
There is surely a wonderful
resemblance here between the piety of the Queen of Troy and that of
the Queen of Spain. Now, in ancient Paganism there was a mystery
couched under the clothing of the gods. If gods and goddesses were
so much pleased by being clothed, it was because there had once been
a time in their history when they stood greatly in need of clothing.
Yes, it can be distinctly established, as has been already hinted,
that ultimately the great god and great goddess of Heathenism, while
the facts of their own history were interwoven with their idolatrous
system, were worshipped also as incarnations of our great
progenitors, whose dis astrous fall stripped them of their primeval
glory, and made it needful that the hand Divine should cover their
nakedness with clothing specially prepared for them. I cannot enter
here into an elaborate proof of this point; but let the statement of
Herodotus be pondered in regard to the annual ceremony, observed in
Egypt, of slaying a ram, and clothing the FATHER OF THE GODS with
its skin. Compare this statement with the Divine record in Genesis
about the clothing of the Father of Mankind in a coat of
sheepskin; and after all that we have seen of the deification of
dead men, can there be a doubt what it was that was thus annually
commemorated? Nimrod himself, when he was cut in pieces, was
necessarily stripped. That exposure was identified with the
nakedness of Noah, and ultimately with that of Adam. His sufferings
were represented as voluntarily undergone for the good of mankind.
His nakedness, therefore, and the nakedness of the Father of the
gods, of whom he was an incarnation, was held to be a voluntary
humiliation too. When, therefore, his suffering was over, and his
humiliation past, the clothing in which he was invested was regarded
as a meritorious clothing, available not only for himself, but for
all who were initiated in his mysteries. In the sacred rites of the
Babylonian god, both the exposure and the clothing that were
represented as having taken place, in his own history, were repeated
on all his worshippers, in accordance with the statement of
Firmicus, that the initiated underwent what their god had undergone.
First, after being duly prepared by magic rites and ceremonies, they
were ushered, in a state of absolute nudity, into the innermost
recesses of the temple. This appears from the following statement of
Proclus: In the most holy of the mysteries, they say that the
mystics at first meet with the many-shaped genera [i.e., with evil
demons], which are hurled forth before the gods: but on entering the
interior parts of the temple, unmoved and guarded by the mystic
rites, they genuinely receive in their bosom divine illumination,
and, DIVESTED OF THEIR GARMENTS, participate, as they would say, of
a divine nature. When the initiated, thus illuminated and made
partakers of a divine nature, after being divested of their
garments, were clothed anew, the garments with which they were
invested were looked upon as sacred garments, and possessing
distinguished virtues. The coat of skin with which the Father of
mankind was divinely invested after he was made so painfully
sensible of his nakedness, was, as all intelligent theologians
admit, a typical emblem of the glorious righteousness of
Christ--the garment of salvation, which is unto all and upon all
them that believe. The garments put upon the initiated after their
disrobing of their former clothes, were evidently intended as a
counterfeit of the same. The garments of those initiated in the
Eleusinian Mysteries, says Potter, were accounted sacred, and of
no less efficacy to avert evils than charms and incantations. They
were never cast off till completely worn out. And of course, if
possible, in these sacred garments they were buried; for
Herodotus, speaking of Egypt, whence these mysteries were derived,
tells us that religion prescribed the garments of the dead. The
efficacy of sacred garments as a means of salvation and delivering
from evil in the unseen and eternal world, occupies a foremost place
in many religions. Thus the Parsees, the fundamental elements of
whose system came from the Chaldean Zoroaster, believe that the
sadra or sacred vest tends essentially to preserve the departed
soul from the calamities accruing from Ahriman, or the Devil; and
they represent those who neglect the use of this sacred vest as
suffering in their souls, and uttering the most dreadful and
appalling cries, on account of the torments inflicted on them by
all kinds of reptiles and noxious animals, who assail them with
their teeth and stings, and give them not a moment's respite. What
could have ever led mankind to attribute such virtue to a sacred
vest? If it be admitted that it is just a perversion of the sacred
garment put on our first parents, all is clear. This, too, accounts
for the superstitious feeling in the Papacy, otherwise so
unaccountable, that led so many in the dark ages to fortify
themselves against the fears of the judgment to come, by seeking to
be buried in a monk's dress. To be buried in a friar's cast-off
habit, accompanied by letters enrolling the deceased in a monastic
order, was accounted a sure deliverance from eternal condemnation!
In 'Piers the Ploughman's Creed,' a friar is described as wheedling
a poor man out of his money by assuring him that, if he will only
contribute to his monastery,
'St. Francis himself shall fold
thee in his cope,
And present thee to the Trinity, and pray for thy sins.'
In virtue of the same superstitious
belief, King John of England was buried in a monk's cowl; and many a
royal and noble personage besides, before life and immortality
were anew brought to light at the Reformation, could think of no
better way to cover their naked and polluted souls in prospect of
death, than by wrapping themselves in the garment of some monk or
friar as unholy as themselves. Now, all these refuges of lies, in
Popery as well as Paganism, taken in connection with the clothing of
the saints of the one system, and of the gods of the other, when
traced to their source, show that since sin entered the world, man
has ever felt the need of a better righteousness than his own to
cover him, and that the time was when all the tribes of the earth
knew that the only righteousness that could avail for such a purpose
was the righteousness of God, and that of God manifest in the
flesh.
Intimately connected with the
clothing of the images of the saints is also the crowning of
them. For the last two centuries, in the Popish communion, the
festivals for crowning the sacred images have been more and more
celebrated. In Florence, a few years ago, the image of the Madonna
with the child in her arms was crowned with unusual pomp and
solemnity. Now, this too arose out of the facts commemorated in the
history of Bacchus or Osiris. As Nimrod was the first king after the
Flood, so Bacchus was celebrated as the first who wore a crown. *
* PLINY, Hist. Nat. Under the
name of Saturn, also, the same thing was attributed to Nimrod.
When, however, he fell into the
hands of his enemies, as he was stripped of all his glory and power,
he was stripped also of his crown. The Falling of the crown from
the head of Osiris was specially commemorated in Egypt. That crown
at different times was represented in different ways, but in the
most famous myth of Osiris it was represented as a Melilot
garland. Melilot is a species of trefoil; and trefoil in the Pagan
system was one of the emblems of the Trinity. Among the Tractarians
at this day, trefoil is used in the same symbolical sense as it has
long been in the Papacy, from which Puseyism has borrowed it. Thus,
in a blasphemous Popish representation of what is called God the
Father (of the fourteenth century), we find him represented as
wearing a crown with three points, each of which is surmounted with
a leaf of white clover.
Popish Image of God,
with Clover Leaf
From DIDRON's
Iconography, vol. i. p. 296.
But long before Tractarianism or
Romanism was known, trefoil was a sacred symbol. The clover leaf was
evidently a symbol of high import among the ancient Persians; for
thus we find Herodotus referring to it, in describing the rites of
the Persian Magi--If any (Persian) intends to offer to a god, he
leads the animal to a consecrated spot. Then, dividing the victim
into parts, he boils the flesh, and lays it upon the most tender
herbs, especially TREFOIL. This done, a magus--without a magus no
sacrifice can be performed--sings a sacred hymn. In Greece, the
clover, or trefoil, in some form or other, had also occupied an
important place; for the rod of Mercury, the conductor of souls, to
which such potency was ascribed, was called Rabdos Tripetelos, or
the three-leaved rod. Among the British Druids the white clover
leaf was held in high esteem as an emblem of their Triune God, and
was borrowed from the same Babylonian source as the rest of their
religion. The Melilot, or trefoil garland, then, with which the head
of Osiris was bound, was the crown of the Trinity--the crown set on
his head as the representative of the Eternal--The crown of all the
earth, in accordance with the voice divine at his birth, The Lord
of all the earth is born. Now, as that Melilot garland, that
crown of universal dominion, fell from his head before his death,
so, when he rose to new life, the crown must be again set upon his
head, and his universal dominion solemnly avouched. Hence,
therefore, came the solemn crowning of the statues of the great god,
and also the laying of the chaplet on his altar, as a trophy of
his recovered dominion. But if the great god was crowned, it was
needful also that the great goddess should receive a similar honour.
Therefore it was fabled that when Bacchus carried his wife Ariadne
to heaven, in token of the high dignity bestowed upon her, he set a
crown upon her head; and the remembrance of this crowning of the
wife of the Babylonian god is perpetuated to this hour by the
well-known figure in the sphere called Ariadnoea corona, or
Ariadne's crown. This is, beyond question, the real source of the
Popish rite of crowning the image of the Virgin.
From the fact that the Melilot
garland occupied so conspicuous a place in the myth of Osiris, and
that the chaplet was laid on his altar, and his tomb was crowned
with flowers, arose the custom, so prevalent in heathenism, of
adorning the altars of the gods with chaplets of all sorts, and
with a gay profusion of flowers. Side by side with this reason for
decorating the altars with flowers, there was also another. When in
That fair field
Of Enna, Proserpine gathering flowers,
Herself, a fairer flower, by gloom Dis,
Was gathered;
and all the flowers she had stored
up in her lap were lost, the loss thereby sustained by the world not
only drew forth her own tears, but was lamented in the Mysteries as
a loss of no ordinary kind, a loss which not only stripped her of
her own spiritual glory, but blasted the fertility and beauty of the
earth itself. *
* OVID, Metamorphoses. Ovid
speaks of the tears which Proserpine shed when, on her robe
being torn from top to bottom, all the flowers which she had
been gathering up in it fell to the ground, as showing only the
simplicity of a girlish mind. But this is evidently only for the
uninitiated. The lamentations of Ceres, which were intimately
connected with the fall of these flowers, and the curse upon the
ground that immediately followed, indicated something entirely
different. But on that I cannot enter here.
That loss, however, the wife of
Nimrod, under the name of Astarte, or Venus, was believed to have
more than repaired. Therefore, while the sacred chaplet of the
discrowned god was placed in triumph anew on his head and on his
altars, the recovered flowers which Proserpine had lost were also
laid on these altars along with it, in token of gratitude to that
mother of grace and goodness, for the beauty and temporal blessings
that the earth owed to her interposition and love. In Pagan Rome
especially this was the case. The altars were profusely adorned with
flowers. From that source directly the Papacy has borrowed the
custom of adorning the altar with flowers; and from the Papacy,
Puseyism, in Protestant England, is labouring to introduce the
custom among ourselves. But, viewing it in connection with its
source, surely men with the slightest spark of Christian feeling may
well blush to think of such a thing. It is not only opposed to the
genius of the Gospel dispensation, which requires that they who
worship God, who is a Spirit, worship Him in spirit and in truth;
but it is a direct symbolising with those who rejoiced in the
re-establishment of Paganism in opposition to the worship of the one
living and true God.
Chapter V
Section IV
The Rosary and the Worship of the Sacred Heart
Every one knows how thoroughly
Romanist is the use of the rosary; and how the devotees of Rome
mechanically tell their prayers upon their beads. The rosary,
however, is no invention of the Papacy. It is of the highest
antiquity, and almost universally found among Pagan nations. The
rosary was used as a sacred instrument among the ancient Mexicans.
It is commonly employed among the Brahmins of Hindustan; and in the
Hindoo sacred books reference is made to it again and again. Thus,
in an account of the death of Sati, the wife of Shiva, we find the
rosary introduced: On hearing of this event, Shiva fainted from
grief; then, having recovered, he hastened to the banks of the river
of heaven, where he beheld lying the body of his beloved Sati,
arrayed in white garments, holding a rosary in her hand, and glowing
with splendour, bright as burnished gold. In Thibet it has been
used from time immemorial, and among all the millions in the East
that adhere to the Buddhist faith. The following, from Sir John F.
Davis, will show how it is employed in China: From the Tartar
religion of the Lamas, the rosary of 108 beads has become a part of
the ceremonial dress attached to the nine grades of official rank.
It consists of a necklace of stones and coral, nearly as large as a
pigeon's egg, descending to the waist, and distinguished by various
beads, according to the quality of the wearer. There is a small
rosary of eighteen beads, of inferior size, with which the bonzes
count their prayers and ejaculations exactly as in the Romish
ritual. The laity in China sometimes wear this at the wrist,
perfumed with musk, and give it the name of Heang-choo, or fragrant
beads. In Asiatic Greece the rosary was commonly used, as may be
seen from the image of the Ephesian Diana. In Pagan Rome the same
appears to have been the case. The necklaces which the Roman ladies
wore were not merely ornamental bands about the neck, but hung down
the breast, just as the modern rosaries do; and the name by which
they were called indicates the use to which they were applied.
Monile, the ordinary word for a necklace, can have no other
meaning than that of a Remembrancer. Now, whatever might be the
pretence, in the first instance, for the introduction of such
Rosaries or Remembrancers, the very idea of such a thing is
thoroughly Pagan. * It supposes that a certain number of prayers
must be regularly gone over; it overlooks the grand demand which God
makes for the heart, and leads those who use them to believe that
form and routine are everything, and that they must be heard for
their much speaking.
* Rosary itself seems to be
from the Chaldee Ro, thought, and Shareh, director.
In the Church of Rome a new kind of
devotion has of late been largely introduced, in which the beads
play an important part, and which shows what new and additional
strides in the direction of the old Babylonian Paganism the Papacy
every day is steadily making. I refer to the Rosary of the Sacred
Heart. It is not very long since the worship of the Sacred Heart
was first introduced; and now, everywhere it is the favourite
worship. It was so in ancient Babylon, as is evident from the
Babylonian system as it appeared in Egypt. There also a Sacred
Heart was venerated. The Heart was one of the sacred symbols of
Osiris when he was born again, and appeared as Harpocrates, or the
infant divinity, * borne in the arms of his mother Isis.
* The name Harpocrates, as
shown by Bunsen, signifies Horus, the child.
Therefore, the fruit of the
Egyptian Persea was peculiarly sacred to him, from its resemblance
to the HUMAN HEART. Hence this infant divinity was frequently
represented with a heart, or the heart-shaped fruit of the Persea,
in one of his hands.
Cupid, with Symbolic
Heart
Pompeii, vol. ii. p.
177
The following extract, from John
Bell's criticism on the antiques in the Picture Gallery of Florence,
will show that the boyish divinity had been represented elsewhere
also in ancient times in the same manner. Speaking of a statue of
Cupid, he says it is a fair, full, fleshy, round boy, in fine and
sportive action, tossing back a heart. Thus the boy-god came to be
regarded as the god of the heart, in other words, as Cupid, or the
god of love. To identify this infant divinity, with his father the
mighty hunter, he was equipped with bow and arrows; and in the
hands of the poets, for the amusement of the profane vulgar, this
sportive boy-god was celebrated as taking aim with his gold-tipped
shafts at the hearts of mankind. His real character, however, as the
above statement shows, and as we have seen reason already to
conclude, was far higher and of a very different kind. He was the
woman's seed. Venus and her son Cupid, then, were none other than
the Madonna and the child. Looking at the subject in this light, the
real force and meaning of the language will appear, which Virgil
puts into the mouth of Venus, when addressing the youthful Cupid:--
My son, my strength, whose mighty
power alone
Controls the thunderer on his awful throne,
To thee thy much afflicted mother flies,
And on thy succour and thy faith relies.
From what we have seen already as
to the power and glory of the Goddess Mother being entirely built on
the divine character attributed to her Son, the reader must see how
exactly this is brought out, when the Son is called THE STRENGTH
of his Mother. As the boy-god, whose symbol was the heart, was
recognised as the god of childhood, this very satisfactorily
accounts for one of the peculiar customs of the Romans. Kennett
tells us, in his Antiquities, that the Roman youths, in their tender
years, used to wear a golden ornament suspended from their necks,
called bulla, which was hollow, and heart-shaped. Barker, in his
work on Cilicia, while admitting that the Roman bulla was
heart-shaped, further states, that it was usual at the birth of a
child to name it after some divine personage, who was supposed to
receive it under his care; but that the name was not retained
beyond infancy, when the bulla was given up. Who so likely to be
the god under whose guardianship the Roman children were put, as the
god under one or other of his many names whose express symbol they
wore, and who, while he was recognised as the great and mighty
war-god, who also exhibited himself in his favourite form as a
little child?
The veneration of the sacred
heart seems also to have extended to India, for there Vishnu, the
Mediatorial god, in one of his forms, with the mark of the wound in
his foot, in consequence of which he died, and for which such
lamentation is annually made, is represented as wearing a heart
suspended on his breast.
Vishnu, with Symbolic
Heart
From MOOR's Pantheon,
Plate 11, Fig. 6.
It is asked, How came it that the
Heart became the recognised symbol of the Child of the great
Mother? The answer is, The Heart in Chaldee is BEL; and as, at
first, after the check given to idolatry, almost all the most
important elements of the Chaldean system were introduced under a
veil, so under that veil they continued to be shrouded from the gaze
of the uninitiated, after the first reason--the reason of fear--had
long ceased to operate. Now, the worship of the Sacred Heart was
just, under a symbol, the worship of the Sacred Bel, that mighty
one of Babylon, who had died a martyr for idolatry; for Harpocrates,
or Horus, the infant god, was regarded as Bel, born again. That this
was in very deed the case, the following extract from Taylor, in one
of his notes to his translation of the Orphic Hymns, will show.
While Bacchus, says he, was beholding himself with admiration
in a mirror, he was miserably torn to pieces by the Titans, who,
not content with this cruelty, first boiled his members in water,
and afterwards roasted them in the fire; but while they were tasting
his flesh thus dressed, Jupiter, excited by the steam, and
perceiving the cruelty of the deed, hurled his thunder at the
Titans, but committed his members to Apollo, the brother of Bacchus,
that they might be properly interred. And this being performed,
Dionysius [i.e., Bacchus], (whose HEART, during his laceration, was
snatched away by Minerva and preserved) by a new REGENERATION, again
emerged, and he being restored to his pristine life and integrity,
afterwards filled up the number of the gods. This surely shows, in
a striking light, the peculiar sacredness of the heart of Bacchus;
and that the regeneration of his heart has the very meaning I have
attached to it--viz., the new birth or new incarnation of Nimrod or
Bel. When Bel, however was born again as a child, he was, as we have
seen, represented as an incarnation of the sun. Therefore, to
indicate his connection with the fiery and burning sun, the sacred
heart was frequently represented as a heart of flame. So the
Sacred Heart of Rome is actually worshipped as a flaming heart, as
may be seen on the rosaries devoted to that worship. Of what use,
then, is it to say that the Sacred Heart which Rome worships is
called by the name of Jesus, when not only is the devotion given
to a material image borrowed from the worship of the Babylonian
Antichrist, but when the attributes ascribed to that Jesus are not
the attributes of the living and loving Saviour, but the genuine
attributes of the ancient Moloch or Bel?
Chapter V
Section V
Lamps and Wax-Candles
Another peculiarity of the Papal
worship is the use of lamps and wax-candles. If the Madonna and
child are set up in a niche, they must have a lamp to burn before
them; if mass is to be celebrated, though in broad daylight, there
must be wax-candles lighted on the altar; if a grand procession is
to be formed, it cannot be thorough and complete without lighted
tapers to grace the goodly show. The use of these lamps and tapers
comes from the same source as all the rest of the Papal
superstition. That which caused the Heart, when it became an
emblem of the incarnate Son, to be represented as a heart on fire,
required also that burning lamps and lighted candles should form
part of the worship of that Son; for so, according to the
established rites of Zoroaster, was the sun-god worshipped. When
every Egyptian on the same night was required to light a lamp before
his house in the open air, this was an act of homage to the sun,
that had veiled its glory by enshrouding itself in a human form.
When the Yezidis of Koordistan, at this day, once a year celebrate
their festival of burning lamps, that, too, is to the honour of
Sheikh Shems, or the Sun. Now, what on these high occasions was done
on a grand scale was also done on a smaller scale, in the individual
acts of worship to their god, by the lighting of lamps and tapers
before the favourite divinity. In Babylon, this practice had been
exceedingly prevalent, as we learn from the Apocryphal writer of the
Book of Baruch. They (the Babylonians), says he, light up lamps
to their gods, and that in greater numbers, too, than they do for
themselves, although the gods cannot see one of them, and are
senseless as the beams of their houses. In Pagan Rome, the same
practice was observed. Thus we find Licinius, the Pagan Emperor,
before joining battle with Constantine, his rival, calling a council
of his friends in a thick wood, and there offering sacrifices to his
gods, lighting up wax-tapers before them, and at the same time, in
his speech, giving his gods a hint, that if they did not give him
the victory against Constantine, his enemy and theirs, he would be
under the necessity of abandoning their worship, and lighting up no
more wax-tapers to their honour. In the Pagan processions, also,
at Rome, the wax-candles largely figured. At these solemnities,
says Dr. Middleton, referring to Apuleius as his authority, at
these solemnities, the chief magistrate used frequently to assist,
in robes of ceremony, attended by the priests in surplices, with
wax-candles in their hands, carrying upon a pageant or thensa, the
images of their gods, dressed out in their best clothes; these were
usually followed by the principal youth of the place, in white linen
vestments or surplices, singing hymns in honour of the gods whose
festivals they were celebrating, accompanied by crowds of all sorts
that were initiated in the same religion, all with flambeaux or
wax-candles in their hands. Now, so thoroughly and exclusively
Pagan was this custom of lighting up lamps and candles in daylight,
that we find Christian writers, such as Lactantius, in the fourth
century, exposing the absurdity of the practice, and deriding the
Romans for lighting up candles to God, as if He lived in the dark.
Had such a custom at that time gained the least footing among
Christians, Lactantius could never have ridiculed it as he does, as
a practice peculiar to Paganism. But what was unknown to the
Christian Church in the beginning of the fourth century, soon
thereafter began to creep in, and now forms one of the most marked
peculiarities of that community that boasts that it is the Mother
and mistress of all Churches.
While Rome uses both lamps and
wax-candles in her sacred rites, it is evident, however, that she
attributes some pre-eminent virtue to the latter above all other
lights. Up to the time of the Council of Trent, she thus prayed on
Easter Eve, at the blessing of the Easter candles: Calling upon
thee in thy works, this holy Eve of Easter, we offer most humbly
unto thy Majesty this sacrifice; namely, a fire not defiled with the
fat of flesh, nor polluted with unholy oil or ointment, nor attained
with any profane fire; but we offer unto thee with obedience,
proceeding from perfect devotion, a fire of wrought WAX and wick,
kindled and made to burn in honour of thy name. This so great a
MYSTERY therefore, and the marvellous sacrament of this holy eve,
must needs be extolled with due and deserved praises. That there
was some occult Mystery, as is here declared, couched under the
wax-candles, in the original system of idolatry, from which Rome
derived its ritual, may be well believed, when it is observed with
what unanimity nations the most remote have agreed to use
wax-candles in their sacred rites. Among the Tungusians, near the
Lake Baikal in Siberia, wax-tapers are placed before the Burchans,
the gods or idols of that country. In the Molucca Islands,
wax-tapers are used in the worship of Nito, or Devil, whom these
islanders adore. Twenty or thirty persons having assembled, says
Hurd, they summon the Nito, by beating a small consecrated drum,
whilst two or more of the company light up wax-tapers, and pronounce
several mysterious words, which they consider as able to conjure him
up. In the worship of Ceylon, the use of wax-candles is an
indispensable requisite. In Ceylon, says the same author, some
devotees, who are not priests, erect chapels for themselves, but in
each of them they are obliged to have an image of Buddha, and light
up tapers or wax-candles before it, and adorn it with flowers. A
practice thus so general must have come from some primeval source,
and must have originally had some mystic reason at the bottom of it.
The wax-candle was, in fact, a hieroglyphic, like so many other
things which we have already seen, and was intended to exhibit the
Babylonian god in one of the essential characters of the Great
Mediator. The classic reader may remember that one of the gods of
primeval antiquity was called Ouranos, * that is, The Enlightener.
* For Aor or our, light, and
an, to act upon or produce, the same as our English particle
en, to make. Ouranos, then, is The Enlightener. This Ouranos
is, by Sanchuniathon, the Phoenician, called the son of
Elioun--i.e., as he himself, or Philo-Byblius, interprets the
name, The Most High. (SANCH) Ouranos, in the physical sense,
is The Shiner; and by Hesychius it is made equivalent to
Kronos, which also has the same meaning, for Krn, the verb from
which it comes, signifies either to put forth horns, or to
send forth rays of light; and, therefore, while the epithet
Kronos, or The Horned One, had primarily reference to the
physical power of Nimrod as a mighty king; when that king was
deified, and made Lord of Heaven, that name, Kronos, was still
applied to him in his new character as The Shiner or
Lightgiver. The distinction made by Hesiod between Ouranos and
Kronos, is no argument against the real substantial identity of
these divinities originally as Pagan divinities; for Herodotus
states that Hesiod had a hand in inventing a theogony for the
Greeks, which implies that some at least of the details of that
theogony must have come from his own fancy; and, on examination,
it will be found, when the veil of allegory is removed, that
Hesiod's Ouranos, though introduced as one of the Pagan gods,
was really at bottom the God of Heaven, the living and true
God.
In this very character was Nimrod
worshipped when he was deified. As the Sun-god he was regarded not
only as the illuminator of the material world, but as the
enlightener of the souls of men, for he was recognised as the
revealer of goodness and truth. It is evident, from the Old
Testament, not less than the New, that the proper and personal name
of our Lord Jesus Christ is, The Word of God, as the Revealer of
the heart and counsels of the Godhead. Now, to identify the Sun-god
with the Great Revealer of the Godhead, while under the name of
Mithra, he was exhibited in sculpture as a Lion; that Lion had a Bee
represented between his lips.
Lion of Mithra, with
Bee in its Mouth
From HYDE, De Vetere
Religione Persarum, p. 133.
The bee between the lips of the
sun-god was intended to point him out as the Word; for Dabar, the
expression which signifies in Chaldee a Bee, signifies also a
Word; and the position of that bee in the mouth leaves no doubt as
to the idea intended to be conveyed. It was intended to impress the
belief that Mithra (who, says Plutarch, was worshipped as Mesites,
The Mediator), in his character as Ouranos, The Enlightener, was
no other than that glorious one of whom the Evangelist John says,
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the
Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God...In Him was
life; and the life was THE LIGHT OF MEN. The Lord Jesus Christ ever
was the revealer of the Godhead, and must have been known to the
patriarchs as such; for the same Evangelist says, No man hath seen
God at any time: the only-begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the
Father, He hath declared, that is, He hath revealed Him. Before
the Saviour came, the ancient Jews commonly spoke of the Messiah, or
the Son of God, under the name of Dabar, or the Word. This will
appear from a consideration of what is stated in the 3rd chapter of
1st Samuel. In the first verse of that chapter it is said, The WORD
of the Lord was precious in those days; there was no open vision,
that is, in consequence of the sin of Eli, the Lord had not, for a
long time, revealed Himself in vision to him, as He did to the
prophets. When the Lord had called Samuel, this vision of the God
of Israel was restored (though not to Eli), for it is said in the
last verse (v 21), And the Lord APPEARED again in Shiloh; for the
Lord revealed Himself to Samuel by the WORD of the Lord. Although
the Lord spake to Samuel, this language implies more than speech,
for it is said, The LORD appeared--i.e., was seen. When the Lord
revealed Himself, or was seen by Samuel, it is said that it was by
(Dabar) the Word of the Lord. The Word of the Lord to be visible,
must have been the personal Word of God, that is, Christ. *
* After the Babylonish
captivity, as the Chaldee Targums or Paraphrases of the Old
Testament show, Christ was commonly called by the title The
Word of the Lord. In these Targums of later Chaldee, the term
for The Word is Mimra; but this word, though a synonym for
that which is used in the Hebrew Scriptures, is never used
there. Dabar is the word employed. This is so well recognised
that, in the Hebrew translation of John's Gospel in Bagster's
Polyglott, the first verse runs thus: In the beginning was the
Word (Dabar).
This had evidently been a primitive
name by which He was known; and therefore it is not wonderful that
Plato should speak of the second person of his Trinity under the
name of the Logos, which is just a translation of Dabar, or the
Word. Now, the light of the wax-candle, as the light from Dabar,
the Bee, was set up as the substitute of the light of Dabar, the
Word. Thus the apostates turned away from the True Light, and set
up a shadow in His stead. That this was really the case is plain;
for, says Crabb, speaking of Saturn, on his altars were placed
wax-tapers lighted, because by Saturn men were reduced from the
darkness of error to the light of truth. In Asiatic Greece, the
Babylonian god was evidently recognised as the Light-giving Word,
for there we find the Bee occupying such a position as makes it very
clear that it was a symbol of the great Revealer. Thus we find
Muller referring to the symbols connected with the worship of the
Ephesian Diana: Her constant symbol is the bee, which is not
otherwise attributed to Diana...The chief priest himself was called
Essen, or the king-bee. The character of the chief priest shows the
character of the god he represented. The contemplar divinity of
Diana, the tower-bearing goddess, was of course the same divinity as
invariably accompanied the Babylonian goddess: and this title of the
priest shows that the Bee which appeared on her medals was just
another symbol for her child, as the Seed of the Woman, in his
assumed character, as Dabar, The Word that enlightened the souls
of men. That this is the precise Mystery couched under the
wax-candles burning on the altars of the Papacy, we have very
remarkable evidence from its own formularies; for, in the very same
place in which the Mystery of the wax-candle is spoken of, thus
does Rome refer to the Bee, by which the wax is produced: Forasmuch
as we do marvellously wonder, in considering the first beginning of
this substance, to wit, wax-tapers, then must we of necessity
greatly extol the original of Bees, for...they gather the flowers
with their feet, yet the flowers are not injured thereby; they bring
forth no young ones, but deliver their young swarms through their
mouths, like as Christ (for a wonderful example) is proceeded from
His Father's MOUTH. *
* Review of Epistle of DR.
GENTIANUS HARVET of Louvaine. This work, which is commonly
called The Beehive of the Roman Church, contains the original
Latin of the passage translated above. The passage in question
is to be found in at least two Roman Missals, which, however,
are now very rare--viz., one printed at Vienna in 1506, with
which the quotation in the text has been compared and verified;
and one printed at Venice in 1522. These dates are antecedent to
the establishment of the Reformation; and it appears that this
passage was expunged from subsequent editions, as being unfit to
stand the searching scrutiny to which everything in regard to
religion was subjected in consequence of that great event. The
ceremonial of blessing the candles, however, which has no place
in the Pontificale Romanum in the Edinburgh Advocates' Library,
is to be found in the Pontificale Romanum, Venice, 1542, and in
Pontificale Romanum, Venice, 1572. In the ceremony of blessing
the candles, given in the Roman Missal, printed at Paris, 1677,
there is great praise of the Bee, strongly resembling the
passage quoted in the text. The introduction of such an
extraordinary formula into a religious ceremony is of very
ancient date, and is distinctly traced to an Italian source;
for, in the words of the Popish Bishop Ennodius, who occupied an
Italian diocese in the sixth century, we find the counterpart of
that under consideration. Thus, in a prayer in regard to the
Easter Candle, the reason for offering up the wax-candle is
expressly declared to be, because that through means of the bees
that produce the wax of which it is made, earth has an image of
what is PECULIAR TO HEAVEN, and that in regard to the very
subject of GENERATION; the bees being able, through the virtue
of herbs, to pour forth their young through their MOUTHS with
less waste of time than all other creatures do in the ordinary
way. This prayer contains the precise idea of the prayer in the
text; and there is only one way of accounting for the origin of
such an idea. It must have come from a Chaldean Liturgy.
Here it is evident that Christ is
referred to as the Word of God; and how could any imagination ever
have conceived such a parallel as is contained in this passage, had
it not been for the equivoque [wordplay, double meaning] between
Dabar, the Bee, and Dabar, The Word. In a Popish work
already quoted, the Pancarpium Marianum, I find the Lord Jesus
expressly called by the name of the Bee. Referring to Mary, under
the title of The Paradise of Delight, the author thus speaks: In
this Paradise that celestial Bee, that is, the incarnate Wisdom, did
feed. Here it found that dropping honeycomb, with which the whole
bitterness of the corrupted world has been turned into sweetness.
This blasphemously represents the Lord Jesus as having derived
everything necessary to bless the world from His mother! Could this
ever have come from the Bible? No. It must have come only from the
source where the writer learned to call the incarnate Wisdom by
the name of the Bee. Now, as the equivoque from which such a name
applied to the Lord Jesus springs, is founded only on the Babylonian
tongue, it shows whence his theology has come, and it proves also to
demonstration that this whole prayer about the blessing of
wax-candles must have been drawn from a Babylonian prayer-book.
Surely, at every step, the reader must see more and more the
exactitude of the Divine name given to the woman on the seven
mountains, Mystery, Babylon the Great!
Chapter V
Section VI
The Sign of the Cross
There is yet one more symbol of the
Romish worship to be noticed, and that is the sign of the cross. In
the Papal system as is well known, the sign of the cross and the
image of the cross are all in all. No prayer can be said, no worship
engaged in, no step almost can be taken, without the frequent use of
the sign of the cross. The cross is looked upon as the grand charm,
as the great refuge in every season of danger, in every hour of
temptation as the infallible preservative from all the powers of
darkness. The cross is adored with all the homage due only to the
Most High; and for any one to call it, in the hearing of a genuine
Romanist, by the Scriptural term, the accursed tree, is a mortal
offence. To say that such superstitious feeling for the sign of the
cross, such worship as Rome pays to a wooden or a metal cross, ever
grew out of the saying of Paul, God forbid that I should glory,
save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ--that is, in the
doctrine of Christ crucified--is a mere absurdity, a shallow
subterfuge and pretence. The magic virtues attributed to the
so-called sign of the cross, the worship bestowed on it, never came
from such a source. The same sign of the cross that Rome now
worships was used in the Babylonian Mysteries, was applied by
Paganism to the same magic purposes, was honoured with the same
honours. That which is now called the Christian cross was originally
no Christian emblem at all, but was the mystic Tau of the Chaldeans
and Egyptians--the true original form of the letter T--the initial
of the name of Tammuz--which, in Hebrew, radically the same as
ancient Chaldee, was found on coins, was formed as in No. 1 of the
accompanying woodcut; and in Etrurian and Coptic, as in Nos. 2 and
3.
The Cruciform T or Tau
of Ancient Nations
No. 1: From
KITTO's Biblical Cyclopaedia, vol. i. p.
495.
No. 2: From Sir W. BETHAN's Etruria, vol. i.
p. 54.
No. 3: From BUNSEN, vol. i. p. 450.
Nos. 4 5: From STEPHEN's Central America,
vol. ii. p. 344, Plate 2.
That mystic Tau was marked in
baptism on the foreheads of those initiated in the Mysteries, * and
was used in every variety of way as a most sacred symbol.
* TERTULLIAN, De Proescript.
Hoeret. The language of Tertullian implies that those who were
initiated by baptism in the Mysteries were marked on the
forehead in the same way, as his Christian countrymen in Africa,
who had begun by this time to be marked in baptism with the sign
of the cross.
To identify Tammuz with the sun it
was joined sometimes to the circle of the sun; sometimes it was
inserted in the circle. Whether the Maltese cross, which the Romish
bishops append to their names as a symbol of their episcopal
dignity, is the letter T, may be doubtful; but there seems no reason
to doubt that that Maltese cross is an express symbol of the sun;
for Layard found it as a sacred symbol in Nineveh in such a
connection as led him to identify it with the sun. The mystic Tau,
as the symbol of the great divinity, was called the sign of life;
it was used as an amulet over the heart; it was marked on the
official garments of the priests, as on the official garments of the
priests of Rome; it was borne by kings in their hand, as a token of
their dignity or divinely-conferred authority. The Vestal virgins of
Pagan Rome wore it suspended from their necklaces, as the nuns do
now. The Egyptians did the same, and many of the barbarous nations
with whom they had intercourse, as the Egyptian monuments bear
witness. In reference to the adorning of some of these tribes,
Wilkinson thus writes: The girdle was sometimes highly ornamented;
men as well as women wore earrings; and they frequently had a small
cross suspended to a necklace, or to the collar of their dress. The
adoption of this last was not peculiar to them; it was also appended
to, or figured upon, the robes of the Rot-n-no; and traces of it may
be seen in the fancy ornaments of the Rebo, showing that it was
already in use as early as the fifteenth century before the
Christian era.
Ancient Pagans adorned
with Crosses
WILKINSON, vol. i. p.
376.
There is hardly a Pagan tribe where
the cross has not been found. The cross was worshipped by the Pagan
Celts long before the incarnation and death of Christ. It is a
fact, says Maurice, not less remarkable than well-attested, that
the Druids in their groves were accustomed to select the most
stately and beautiful tree as an emblem of the Deity they adored,
and having cut the side branches, they affixed two of the largest of
them to the highest part of the trunk, in such a manner that those
branches extended on each side like the arms of a man, and, together
with the body, presented the appearance of a HUGE CROSS, and on the
bark, in several places, was also inscribed the letter Thau. It was
worshipped in Mexico for ages before the Roman Catholic missionaries
set foot there, large stone crosses being erected, probably to the
god of rain. The cross thus widely worshipped, or regarded as a
sacred emblem, was the unequivocal symbol of Bacchus, the Babylonian
Messiah, for he was represented with a head-band covered with
crosses.
Bacchus, with Head-Band
covered with Crosses
The above
figure is the head of that which is given in
Fig. 22, only magnified, that the crosses may be
more distinctly visible. Let the reader turn
back from this point, and read over again what
is said about the worship at Rome on Good Friday
of the cross of fire, and the full
significance of that worship will now appear.
This symbol of the Babylonian god
is reverenced at this day in all the wide wastes of Tartary, where
Buddhism prevails, and the way in which it is represented among them
forms a striking commentary on the language applied by Rome to the
Cross. The cross, says Colonel Wilford, in the Asiatic Researches,
though not an object of worship among the Baud'has or Buddhists, is
a favourite emblem and device among them. It is exactly the cross of
the Manicheans, with leaves and flowers springing from it. This
cross, putting forth leaves and flowers (and fruit also, as I am
told), is called the divine tree, the tree of the gods, the tree of
life and knowledge, and productive of whatever is good and
desirable, and is placed in the terrestrial paradise.
Various Examples of
Pagan Crosses
The two at the
top are Standards of Pagan barbarous nations of
the East, from BRYANT's Mythology, vol. iii. p.
327. The black one in the middle, The sacred
Egyptian Tau or Sign of Life, from WILKINSON,
vol. v. p. 283. The two lowest are Buddhist
Crosses, from Asiatic Researches, vol. x. p.
124.
Compare this with the language of
Rome applied to the cross, and it will be seen how exact is the
coincidence. In the Office of the Cross, it is called the Tree of
life, and the worshippers are taught thus to address it: Hail, O
Cross, triumphal wood, true salvation of the world, among trees
there is none like thee in leaf, flower, and bud...O Cross, our only
hope, increase righteousness to the godly and pardon the offences of
the guilty. *
* The above was actually
versified by the Romanisers in the Church of England, and
published along with much besides from the same source, some
years ago, in a volume entitled Devotions on the Passion. The
London Record, of April, 1842, gave the following as a specimen
of the Devotions provided by these wolves in sheep's
clothing for members of the Church of England:--
No forest yields the like of thee,
Leaf, flower, and bud;
Sweet is the wood, and sweet the weight,
And sweet the nails that penetrate
Thee, thou sweet wood.
Can any one, reading the gospel
narrative of the crucifixion, possibly believe that that narrative
of itself could ever germinate into such extravagance of leaf,
flower, and bud, as thus appears in this Roman Office? But when it
is considered that the Buddhist, like the Babylonian cross, was the
recognised emblem of Tammuz, who was known as the mistletoe branch,
or All-heal, then it is easy to see how the sacred Initial should
be represented as covered with leaves, and how Rome, in adopting it,
should call it the Medicine which preserves the healthful, heals
the sick, and does what mere human power alone could never do.
Now, this Pagan symbol seems first
to have crept into the Christian Church in Egypt, and generally into
Africa. A statement of Tertullian, about the middle of the third
century, shows how much, by that time, the Church of Carthage was
infected with the old leaven. Egypt especially, which was never
thoroughly evangelised, appears to have taken the lead in bringing
in this Pagan symbol. The first form of that which is called the
Christian Cross, found on Christian monuments there, is the
unequivocal Pagan Tau, or Egyptian Sign of life. Let the reader
peruse the following statement of Sir G. Wilkinson: A still more
curious fact may be mentioned respecting this hieroglyphical
character [the Tau], that the early Christians of Egypt adopted it
in lieu of the cross, which was afterwards substituted for it,
prefixing it to inscriptions in the same manner as the cross in
later times. For, though Dr. Young had some scruples in believing
the statement of Sir A. Edmonstone, that it holds that position in
the sepulchres of the great Oasis, I can attest that such is the
case, and that numerous inscriptions, headed by the Tau, are
preserved to the present day on early Christian monuments. The
drift of this statement is evidently this, that in Egypt the
earliest form of that which has since been called the cross, was no
other than the Crux Ansata, or Sign of life, borne by Osiris and
all the Egyptian gods; that the ansa or handle was afterwards
dispensed with, and that it became the simple Tau, or ordinary
cross, as it appears at this day, and that the design of its first
employment on the sepulchres, therefore, could have no reference to
the crucifixion of the Nazarene, but was simply the result of the
attachment to old and long-cherished Pagan symbols, which is always
strong in those who, with the adoption of the Christian name and
profession, are still, to a large extent, Pagan in heart and
feeling. This, and this only, is the origin of the worship of the
cross.
This, no doubt, will appear all
very strange and very incredible to those who have read Church
history, as most have done to a large extent, even amongst
Protestants, through Romish spectacles; and especially to those who
call to mind the famous story told of the miraculous appearance of
the cross to Constantine on the day before the decisive victory at
the Milvian bridge, that decided the fortunes of avowed Paganism and
nominal Christianity. That story, as commonly told, if true, would
certainly give a Divine sanction to the reverence for the cross. But
that story, when sifted to the bottom, according to the common
version of it, will be found to be based on a delusion--a delusion,
however, into which so good a man as Milner has allowed himself to
fall. Milner's account is as follows: Constantine, marching from
France into Italy against Maxentius, in an expedition which was
likely either to exalt or to ruin him, was oppressed with anxiety.
Some god he thought needful to protect him; the God of the
Christians he was most inclined to respect, but he wanted some
satisfactory proof of His real existence and power, and he neither
understood the means of acquiring this, nor could he be content with
the atheistic indifference in which so many generals and heroes
since his time have acquiesced. He prayed, he implored with such
vehemence and importunity, and God left him not unanswered. While he
was marching with his forces in the afternoon, the trophy of the
cross appeared very luminous in the heavens, brighter than the sun,
with this inscription, 'Conquer by this.' He and his soldiers were
astonished at the sight; but he continued pondering on the event
till night. And Christ appeared to him when asleep with the same
sign of the cross, and directed him to make use of the symbol as his
military ensign. Such is the statement of Milner. Now, in regard to
the trophy of the cross, a few words will suffice to show that it
is utterly unfounded. I do not think it necessary to dispute the
fact of some miraculous sign having been given. There may, or there
may not, have been on this occasion a dignus vindice nodus, a
crisis worthy of a Divine interposition. Whether, however, there was
anything out of the ordinary course, I do not inquire. But this I
say, on the supposition that Constantine in this matter acted in
good faith, and that there actually was a miraculous appearance in
the heavens, that it as not the sign of the cross that was seen, but
quite a different thing, the name of Christ. That this was the case,
we have at once the testimony of Lactantius, who was the tutor of
Constantine's son Crispus--the earliest author who gives any account
of the matter, and the indisputable evidence of the standards of
Constantine themselves, as handed down to us on medals struck at the
time. The testimony of Lactantius is most decisive: Constantine was
warned in a dream to make the celestial sign of God upon his
solders' shields, and so to join battle. He did as he was bid, and
with the transverse letter X circumflecting the head of it, he marks
Christ on their shields. Equipped with this sign, his army takes the
sword. Now, the letter X was just the initial of the name of
Christ, being equivalent in Greek to CH. If, therefore, Constantine
did as he was bid, when he made the celestial sign of God in the
form of the letter X, it was that letter X, as the symbol of
Christ and not the sign of the cross, which he saw in the heavens.
When the Labarum, or far-famed standard of Constantine itself,
properly so called, was made, we have the evidence of Ambrose, the
well-known Bishop of Milan, that that standard was formed on the
very principle contained in the statement of Lactantius--viz.,
simply to display the Redeemer's name. He calls it Labarum, hoc est
Christi sacratum nomine signum.--The Labarum, that is, the ensign
consecrated by the NAME of Christ. *
* Epistle of Ambrose to the
Emperor Theodosius about the proposal to restore the Pagan altar
of Victory in the Roman Senate. The subject of the Labarum has
been much confused through ignorance of the meaning of the word.
Bryant assumes (and I was myself formerly led away by the
assumption) that it was applied to the standard bearing the
crescent and the cross, but he produces no evidence for the
assumption; and I am now satisfied that none can be produced.
The name Labarum, which is generally believed to have come from
the East, treated as an Oriental word, gives forth its meaning
at once. It evidently comes from Lab, to vibrate, or move to
and fro, and ar to be active. Interpreted thus, Labarum
signifies simply a banner or flag, waving to and fro in the
wind, and this entirely agrees with the language of Ambrose an
ensign consecrated by the name of Christ, which implies a
banner.
There is not the slightest allusion
to any cross--to anything but the simple name of Christ. While we
have these testimonies of Lactantius and Ambrose, when we come to
examine the standard of Constantine, we find the accounts of both
authors fully borne out; we find that that standard, bearing on it
these very words, Hoc signo victor eris, In this sign thou shalt
be a conqueror, said to have been addressed from heaven to the
emperor, has nothing at all in the shape of a cross, but the letter
X. In the Roman Catacombs, on a Christian monument to Sinphonia
and her sons, there is a distinct allusion to the story of the
vision; but that allusion also shows that the X, and not the cross,
was regarded as the heavenly sign. The words at the head of the
inscription are these: In Hoc Vinces [In this thou shalt overcome]
X. Nothing whatever but the X is here given as the Victorious
Sign. There are some examples, no doubt, of Constantine's standard,
in which there is a cross-bar, from which the flag is suspended,
that contains that letter X; and Eusebius, who wrote when
superstition and apostacy were working, tries hard to make it appear
that that cross-bar was the essential element in the ensign of
Constantine. But this is obviously a mistake; that cross-bar was
nothing new, nothing peculiar to Constantine's standard. Tertullian
shows that that cross-bar was found long before on the vexillum, the
Roman Pagan standard, that carried a flag; and it was used simply
for the purpose of displaying that flag. If, therefore, that
cross-bar was the celestial sign, it needed no voice from heaven
to direct Constantine to make it; nor would the making or displaying
of it have excited any particular attention on the part of those who
saw it. We find no evidence at all that the famous legend, In this
overcome, has any reference to this cross-bar; but we find evidence
the most decisive that that legend does refer to the X. Now, that
that X was not intended as the sign of the cross, but as the initial
of Christ's name, is manifest from this, that the Greek P,
equivalent to our R, is inserted in the middle of it, making by
their union CHR. The standard of Constantine, then, was just the
name of Christ. Whether the device came from earth or from
heaven--whether it was suggested by human wisdom or Divine,
supposing that Constantine was sincere in his Christian profession,
nothing more was implied in it than a literal embodiment of the
sentiment of the Psalmist, In the name of the Lord will we display
our banners. To display that name on the standards of Imperial Rome
was a thing absolutely new; and the sight of that name, there can be
little doubt, nerved the Christian soldiers in Constantine's army
with more than usual fire to fight and conquer at the Milvian
bridge.
In the above remarks I have gone on
the supposition that Constantine acted in good faith as a Christian.
His good faith, however, has been questioned; and I am not without
my suspicions that the X may have been intended to have one meaning
to the Christians and another to the Pagans. It is certain that the
X was the symbol of the god Ham in Egypt, and as such was exhibited
on the breast of his image. Whichever view be taken, however, of
Constantine's sincerity, the supposed Divine warrant for reverencing
the sign of the cross entirely falls to the ground. In regard to the
X, there is no doubt that, by the Christians who knew nothing of
secret plots or devices, it was generally taken, as Lactantius
declares, as equivalent to the name of Christ. In this view,
therefore, it had no very great attractions for the Pagans, who,
even in worshipping Horus, had always been accustomed to make use of
the mystic tau or cross, as the sign of life, or the magical charm
that secured all that was good, and warded off everything that was
evil. When, therefore, multitudes of the Pagans, on the conversion
of Constantine, flocked into the Church, like the semi-Pagans of
Egypt, they brought along with them their predilection for the old
symbol. The consequence was, that in no great length of time, as
apostacy proceeded, the X which in itself was not an unnatural
symbol of Christ, the true Messiah, and which had once been regarded
as such, was allowed to go entirely into disuse, and the Tau, the
sign of the cross, the indisputable sign of Tammuz, the false
Messiah, was everywhere substituted in its stead. Thus, by the sign
of the cross, Christ has been crucified anew by those who profess
to be His disciples. Now, if these things be matter of historic
fact, who can wonder that, in the Romish Church, the sign of the
cross has always and everywhere been seen to be such an instrument
of rank superstition and delusion?
There is more, much more, in the
rites and ceremonies of Rome that might be brought to elucidate our
subject. But the above may suffice. *
* If the above remarks be well
founded, surely it cannot be right that this sign of the cross,
or emblem of Tammuz, should be used in Christian baptism. At the
period of the Revolution, a Royal Commission, appointed to
inquire into the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England,
numbering among its members eight or ten bishops, strongly
recommended that the use of the cross, as tending to
superstition, should be laid aside. If such a recommendation was
given then, and that by such authority as members of the Church
of England must respect, how much ought that recommendation to
be enforced by the new light which Providence has cast on the
subject!
Chapter VI
Section I
The Sovereign Pontiff
The gift of the ministry is one of
the greatest gifts which Christ has bestowed upon the world. It is
in reference to this that the Psalmist, predicting the ascension of
Christ, thus loftily speaks of its blessed results: Thou hast
ascended up on high: Thou hast led captivity captive; Thou hast
received gifts for men, even for the rebellious, that the Lord God
might dwell among them (Eph 4:8-11). The Church of Rome, at its
first planting, had the divinely bestowed gift of a Scriptural
ministry and government; and then its faith was spoken of
throughout the whole world; its works of righteousness were both
rich and abundant. But, in an evil hour, the Babylonian element was
admitted into its ministry, and thenceforth, that which had been
intended as a blessing, was converted into a curse. Since then,
instead of sanctifying men, it has only been the means of
demoralising them, and making them twofold more the children of
hell than they would have been had they been left simply to
themselves.
If there be any who imagine that
there is some occult and mysterious virtue in an apostolic
succession that comes through the Papacy, let them seriously
consider the real character of the Pope's own orders, and of those
of his bishops and clergy. From the Pope downwards, all can be shown
to be now radically Babylonian. The College of Cardinals, with the
Pope at its head, is just the counterpart of the Pagan College of
Pontiffs, with its Pontifex Maximus, or Sovereign Pontiff, which
had existed in Rome from the earliest times, and which is known to
have been framed on the model of the grand original Council of
Pontiffs at Babylon. The Pope now pretends to supremacy in the
Church as the successor of Peter, to whom it is alleged that our
Lord exclusively committed the keys of the kingdom of heaven. But
here is the important fact that, till the Pope was invested with the
title, which for a thous and years had had attached to it the power
of the keys of Janus and Cybele, * no such claim to pre-eminence, or
anything approaching to it, was ever publicly made on his part, on
the ground of his being the possessor of the keys bestowed on Peter.
* It was only in the second
century before the Christian era that the worship of Cybele,
under that name, was introduced into Rome; but the same goddess,
under the name of Cardea, with the power of the key, was
worshipped in Rome, along with Janus, ages before. OVID's Fasti
Very early, indeed, did the bishop
of Rome show a proud and ambitious spirit; but, for the first three
centuries, their claim for superior honour was founded simply on the
dignity of their see, as being that of the imperial city, the
capital of the Roman world. When, however, the seat of empire was
removed to the East, and Constantinople threatened to eclipse Rome,
some new ground for maintaining the dignity of the Bishop of Rome
must be sought. That new ground was found, when, about 378, the Pope
fell heir to the keys that were the symbols of two well-known Pagan
divinities at Rome. Janus bore a key, and Cybele bore a key; and
these are the two keys that the Pope emblazons on his arms as the
ensigns of his spiritual authority. How the Pope came to be regarded
as wielding the power of these keys will appear in the sequel; but
that he did, in the popular apprehension, become entitled to that
power at the period referred to is certain. Now, when he had come,
in the estimation of the Pagans, to occupy the place of the
representatives of Janus and Cybele, and therefore to be entitled to
bear their keys, the Pope saw that if he could only get it believed
among the Christians that Peter alone had the power of the keys, and
that he was Peter's successor, then the sight of these keys would
keep up the delusion, and thus, though the temporal dignity of Rome
as a city should decay, his own dignity as the Bishop of Rome would
be more firmly established than ever. On this policy it is evident
he acted. Some time was allowed to pass away, and then, when the
secret working of the Mystery of iniquity had prepared the way for
it, for the first time did the Pope publicly assert his
pre-eminence, as founded on the keys given to Peter. About 378 was
he raised to the position which gave him, in Pagan estimation, the
power of the keys referred to. In 432, and not before, did he
publicly lay claim to the possession of Peter's keys. This, surely,
is a striking coincidence. Does the reader ask how it was possible
that men could give credit to such a baseless assumption? The words
of Scripture, in regard to this very subject, give a very solemn but
satisfactory answer (2 Thess 2:10,11): Because they received not
the love of the truth, that they might be saved...For this cause God
shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie.
Few lies could be more gross; but, in course of time, it came to be
widely believed; and now, as the statue of Jupiter is worshipped at
Rome as the veritable image of Peter, so the keys of Janus and
Cybele have for ages been devoutly believed to represent the keys of
the same apostle.
While nothing but judicial
infatuation can account for the credulity of the Christians in
regarding these keys as emblems of an exclusive power given by
Christ to the Pope through Peter, it is not difficult to see how the
Pagans would rally round the Pope all the more readily when they
heard him found his power on the possession of Peter's keys. The
keys that the Pope bore were the keys of a Peter well known to the
Pagans initiated in the Chaldean Mysteries. That Peter the apostle
was ever Bishop of Rome has been proved again and again to be an
arrant fable. That he ever even set foot in Rome is at the best
highly doubtful. His visit to that city rests on no better authority
than that of a writer at the end of the second century or beginning
of the third--viz., the author of the work called The Clementines,
who gravely tells us that on the occasion of his visit, finding
Simon Magus there, the apostle challenged him to give proof of his
miraculous or magical powers, whereupon the sorcerer flew up into
the air, and Peter brought him down in such hast that his leg was
broken. All historians of repute have at once rejected this story of
the apostolic encounter with the magician as being destitute of all
contemporary evidence; but as the visit of Peter to Rome rests on
the same authority, it must stand or fall along with it, or, at
least, it must be admitted to be extremely doubtful. But, while this
is the case with Peter the Christian, it can be shown to be by no
means doubtful that before the Christian era, and downwards, there
was a Peter at Rome, who occupied the highest place in the Pagan
priesthood. The priest who explained the Mysteries to the initiated
was sometimes called by a Greek term, the Hierophant; but in
primitive Chaldee, the real language of the Mysteries, his title, as
pronounced without the points, was Peter--i.e., the interpreter.
As the revealer of that which was hidden, nothing was more natural
than that, while opening up the esoteric doctrine of the Mysteries,
he should be decorated with the keys of the two divinities whose
mysteries he unfolded. *
* The Turkish Mufties, or
interpreters of the Koran, derive that name from the very same
verb as that from which comes Miftah, a key.
Thus we may see how the keys of
Janus and Cybele would come to be known as the keys of Peter, the
interpreter of the Mysteries. Yea, we have the strongest evidence
that, in countries far removed from one another, and far distant
from Rome, these keys were known by initiated Pagans not merely as
the keys of Peter, but as the keys of a Peter identified with
Rome. In the Eleusinian Mysteries at Athens, when the candidates for
initiation were instructed in the secret doctrine of Paganism, the
explanation of that doctrine was read to them out of a book called
by ordinary writers the Book Petroma; that is, as we are told, a
book formed of stone. But this is evidently just a play upon words,
according to the usual spirit of Paganism, intended to amuse the
vulgar. The nature of the case, and the history of the Mysteries,
alike show that this book could be none other than the Book
Pet-Roma; that is, the Book of the Grand Interpreter, in other
words, of Hermes Trismegistus, the great Interpreter of the Gods.
In Egypt, from which Athens derived its religion, the books of
Hermes were regarded as the divine fountain of all true knowledge of
the Mysteries. * In Egypt, therefore, Hermes was looked up to in
this very character of Grand Interpreter, or Peter-Roma. ** In
Athens, Hermes, as its well known, occupied precisely the same
place, *** and, of course, in the sacred language, must have been
known by the same title.
* The following are the
authorities for the statement in the text: Jamblichus says that
Hermes [i.e., the Egyptian] was the god of all celestial
knowledge, which, being communicated by him to his priests,
authorised them to inscribe their commentaries with the name of
Hermes (WILKINSON). Again, according to the fabulous accounts
of the Egyptian Mercury, he was reported...to have taught men
the proper mode of approaching the Deity with prayers and
sacrifice (WILKINSON). Hermes Trismegistus seems to have been
regarded as a new incarnation of Thoth, and possessed of higher
honours. The principal books of this Hermes, according to
Clemens of Alexandria, were treated by the Egyptians with the
most profound respect, and carried in their religious
processions (CLEM., ALEX., Strom.).
** In Egypt, Petr was used in
this very sense. See BUNSEN, Hieroglyph, where Ptr is said to
signify to show. The interpreter was called Hierophantes,
which has the very idea of showing in it.
*** The Athenian or Grecian
Hermes is celebrated as The source of invention...He bestows,
too, mathesis on souls, by unfolding the will of the father of
Jupiter, and this he accomplishes as the angel or messenger of
Jupiter...He is the guardian of disciplines, because the
invention of geometry, reasoning, and language is referred to
this god. He presides, therefore, over every species of
erudition, leading us to an intelligible essence from this
mortal abode, governing the different herds of souls (PROCLUS
in Commentary on First Alcibiades, TAYLOR'S Orphic Hymns). The
Grecian Hermes was so essentially the revealer or interpreter of
divine things, that Hermeneutes, an interpreter, was currently
said to come from his name (HYGINUS).
The priest, therefore, that in the
name of Hermes explained the Mysteries, must have been decked not
only with the keys of Peter, but with the keys of Peter-Roma.
Here, then, the famous Book of Stone begins to appear in a new
light, and not only so, but to shed new light on one of the darkest
and most puzzling passages of Papal history. It has always been a
matter of amazement to candid historical inquirers how it could ever
have come to pass that the name of Peter should be associated with
Rome in the way in which it is found from the fourth century
downwards--how so many in different countries had been led to
believe that Peter, who was an apostle of the circumcision, had
apostatised from his Divine commission, and become bishop of a
Gentile Church, and that he should be the spiritual ruler in Rome,
when no satisfactory evidence could be found for his ever having
been in Rome at all. But the book of Peter-Roma accounts for what
otherwise is entirely inexplicable. The existence of such a title
was too valuable to be overlooked by the Papacy; and, according to
its usual policy, it was sure, if it had the opportunity, to turn it
to the account of its own aggrandisement. And that opportunity it
had. When the Pope came, as he did, into intimate connection with
the Pagan priesthood; when they came at last, as we shall see they
did, under his control, what more natural than to seek not only to
reconcile Paganism and Christianity, but to make it appear that the
Pagan Peter-Roma, with his keys, meant Peter of Rome, and that
that Peter of Rome was the very apostle to whom the Lord Jesus
Christ gave the keys of the kingdom of heaven? Hence, from the
mere jingle of words, persons and things essentially different were
confounded; and Paganism and Christianity jumbled together, that the
towering ambition of a wicked priest might be gratified; and so, to
the blinded Christians of the apostacy, the Pope was the
representative of Peter the apostle, while to the initiated pagans,
he was only the representative of Peter, the interpreter of their
well known Mysteries. Thus was the Pope the express counterpart of
Janus, the double-faced. Oh! what an emphasis of meaning in the
Scriptural expression, as applied to the Papacy, The Mystery of
Iniquity!
The reader will now be prepared to
understand how it is that the Pope's Grand Council of State, which
assists him in the government of the Church, comes to be called the
College of Cardinals. The term Cardinal is derived from Cardo, a
hinge. Janus, whose key the Pope bears, was the god of doors and
hinges, and was called Patulcius, and Clusius the opener and the
shutter. This had a blasphemous meaning, for he was worshipped at
Rome as the grand mediator. Whatever important business was in hand,
whatever deity was to be invoked, an invocation first of all must be
addressed to Janus, who was recognised as the God of gods, in
whose mysterious divinity the characters of father and son were
combined, and without that no prayer could be heard--the door of
heaven could not be opened. It was this same god whose worship
prevailed so exceedingly in Asia Minor at the time when our Lord
sent, by his servant John, the seven Apocalyptic messages to the
churches established in that region. And, therefore, in one of these
messages we find Him tacitly rebuking the profane ascription of His
own peculiar dignity to that divinity, and asserting His exclusive
claim to the prerogative usually attributed to His rival. Thus,
Revelation 3:7 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia
write: These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that
hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and
shutteth, and no man openeth. Now, to this Janus, as Mediator,
worshipped in Asia Minor, and equally, from very early times, in
Rome, belonged the government of the world; and, all power in
heaven, in earth, and the sea, according to Pagan ideas, was vested
in him. In this character he was said to have jus vertendi
cardinis--the power of turning the hinge--of opening the doors of
heaven, or of opening or shutting the gates of peace or war upon
earth. The Pope, therefore, when he set up as the High-priest of
Janus, assumed also the jus vertendi cardinis, the power of
turning the hinge,--of opening and shutting in the blasphemous
Pagan sense. Slowly and cautiously at first was this power asserted;
but the foundation being laid, steadily, century after century, was
the grand superstructure of priestly power erected upon it. The
Pagans, who saw what strides, under Papal directions, Christianity,
as professed in Rome, was making towards Paganism, were more than
content to recognise the Pope as possessing this power; they gladly
encouraged him to rise, step by step, to the full height of the
blasphemous pretensions befitting the representative of
Janus--pretensions which, as all men know, are now, by the unanimous
consent of Western Apostate Christendom, recognised as inherent in
the office of the Bishop of Rome. To enable the Pope, however, to
rise to the full plenitude of power which he now asserts, the
co-operation of others was needed. When his power increased, when
his dominion extended, and especially after he became a temporal
sovereign, the key of Janus became too heavy for his single hand--he
needed some to share with him the power of the hinge. Hence his
privy councillors, his high functionaries of state, who were
associated with him in the government of the Church and the world,
got the now well known title of Cardinals--the priests of the
hinge. This title had been previously borne by the high officials
of the Roman Emperor, who, as Pontifex Maximus, had been himself
the representative of Janus, and who delegated his powers to
servants of his own. Even in the reign of Theodosius, the Christian
Emperor of Rome, the title of Cardinal was borne by his Prime
Minister. But now both the name and the power implied in the name
have long since dis appeared from all civil functionaries of temporal
sovereigns; and those only who aid the Pope in wielding the key of
Janus--in opening and shutting--are known by the title of Cardinals,
or priests of the hinge.
I have said that the Pope became
the representative of Janus, who, it is evident, was none other than
the Babylonian Messiah. If the reader only considers the blasphemous
assumptions of the Papacy, he will see how exactly it has copied
from its original. In the countries where the Babylonian system was
most thoroughly developed, we find the Sovereign Pontiff of the
Babylonian god invested with the very attributes now ascribed to the
Pope. Is the Pope called God upon earth, the Vice-God, and
Vicar of Jesus Christ? The King in Egypt, who was Sovereign
Pontiff, * was, says Wilkinson, regarded with the highest reverence
as THE REPRESENTATIVE OF THE DIVINITY ON EARTH.
* Wilkinson shows that the king
had the right of enacting laws, and of managing all the affairs
of religion and the State, which proves him to have been
Sovereign Pontiff.
Is the Pope Infallible, and does
the Church of Rome, in consequence, boast that it has always been
unchanged and unchangeable? The same was the case with the
Chaldean Pontiff, and the system over which he presided. The
Sovereign Pontiff, says the writer just quoted, was believed to be
INCAPABLE OF ERROR, * and, in consequence, there was the greatest
respect for the sanctity of old edicts; and hence, no doubt, also
the origin of the custom that the laws of the Medes and Persians
could not be altered. Does the Pope receive the adorations of the
Cardinals? The king of Babylon, as Sovereign Pontiff, was adored in
like manner. **
* WILKINSON'S Egyptians. The
Infallibility was a natural result of the popular belief in
regard to the relation in which the Sovereign stood to the gods:
for, says Diodorus Siculus, speaking of Egypt, the king was
believed to be a partaker of the divine nature.
** From the statement of LAYARD
(Nineveh and its Remains and Nineveh and Babylon), it appears
that as the king of Egypt was the Head of the religion and the
state, so was the king of Assyria, which included Babylon. Then
we have evidence that he was worshipped. The sacred images are
represented as adoring him, which could not have been the case
if his own subjects did not pay their homage in that way. Then
the adoration claimed by Alexander the Great evidently came from
this source. It was directly in imitation of the adoration paid
to the Persian kings that he required such homage. From Xenophon
we have evidence that this Persian custom came from Babylon. It
was when Cyrus had entered Babylon that the Persians, for the
first time, testified their homage to him by adoration; for,
before this, says Xenophon (Cyropoed), none of the Persians
had given adoration to Cyrus.
Are kings and ambassadors required
to kiss the Pope's slipper? This, too, is copied from the same
pattern; for, says Professor Gaussen, quoting Strabo and Herodotus,
the kings of Chaldea wore on their feet slippers which the kings
they conquered used to kiss. In kind, is the Pope addressed by the
title of Your Holiness? So also was the Pagan Pontiff of Rome. The
title seems to have been common to all Pontiffs. Symmachus, the last
Pagan representative of the Roman Emperor, as Sovereign Pontiff,
addressing one of his colleagues or fellow-pontiffs, on a step of
promotion he was about to obtain, says, I hear that YOUR HOLINESS
(sanctitatem tuam) is to be called out by the sacred letters.
Peter's keys have now been restored
to their rightful owner. Peter's chair must also go along with them.
That far-famed chair came from the very same quarter as the
cross-keys. The very same reason that led the Pope to assume the
Chaldean keys naturally led him also to take possession of the
vacant chair of the Pagan Pontifex Maximus. As the Pontifex, by
virtue of his office, had been the Hierophant, or Interpreter of the
Mysteries, his chair of office was as well entitled to be called
Peter's chair as the Pagan keys to be called the keys of Peter;
and so it was called accordingly. The real pedigree of the far-famed
chair of Peter will appear from the following fact: The Romans
had, says Bower, as they thought, till the year 1662, a pregnant
proof, not only of Peter's erecting their chair, but of his sitting
in it himself; for, till that year, the very chair on which they
believed, or would make others believe, he had sat, was shown and
exposed to public adoration on the 18th of January, the festival of
the said chair. But while it was cleaning, in order to set it up in
some conspicuous place of the Vatican, the twelve labours of
Hercules unluckily appeared on it! and so it had to be laid aside.
The partis ans of the Papacy were not a little disconcerted by this
discovery; but they tried to put the best face on the matter they
could. Our worship, said Giacomo Bartolini, in his Sacred
Antiquities of Rome, while relating the circumstances of the
discovery, Our worship, however, was not misplaced, since it was
not to the wood we paid it, but to the prince of the apostles, St.
Peter, that had been supposed to sit in it. Whatever the reader may
think of this apology for chair-worship, he will surely at least
perceive, taking this in connection with what we have already seen,
that the hoary fable of Peter's chair is fairly exploded. In modern
times, Rome seems to have been rather unfortunate in regard to
Peter's chair; for, even after that which bore the twelve labours of
Hercules had been condemned and cast aside, as unfit to bear the
light that the Reformation had poured upon the darkness of the Holy
See, that which was chosen to replace it was destined to reveal
still more ludicrously the barefaced impostures of the Papacy. The
former chair was borrowed from the Pagans; the next appears to have
been purloined from the Mussulmans; for when the French soldiers
under General Bonaparte took possession of Rome in 1795, they found
on the back of it, in Arabic, this well known sentence of the Koran,
There is no God but God, and Mahomet is His Prophet.
The Pope has not merely a chair to
sit in; but he has a chair to be carried in, in pomp and state, on
men's shoulders, when he pays a visit to St. Peter's, or any of the
churches of Rome. Thus does an eye-witness describe such a pageant
on the Lord's Day, in the headquarters of Papal idolatry: The drums
were heard beating without. The guns of the soldiers rung on the
stone pavement of the house of God, as, at the bidding of their
officer, they grounded, shouldered, and presented arms. How unlike
the Sabbath--how unlike religion--how unlike the suitable
preparation to receive a minister of the meek and lowly Jesus! Now,
moving slowly up, between the two armed lines of soldiers, appeared
a long procession of ecclesiastics, bishops, canons, and cardinals,
preceding the Roman pontiff, who was borne on a gilded chair, clad
in vestments resplendent as the sun. His bearers were twelve men
clad in crimson, being immediately preceded by several persons
carrying a cross, his mitre, his triple crown, and other insignia of
his office. As he was borne along on the shoulders of men, amid the
gaping crowds, his head was shaded or canopied by two immense fans,
made of peacocks' feathers, which were borne by two attendants.
Thus it is with the Sovereign Pontiff of Rome at this day; only
that, frequently, over and above being shaded by the fan, which is
just the Mystic fan of Bacchus, his chair of state is also covered
with a regular canopy. Now, look back through the vista of three
thous and years, and see how the Sovereign Pontiff of Egypt used to
pay a visit to the temple of his god. Having reached the precincts
of the temple, says Wilkinson, the guards and royal attendants
selected to be the representatives of the whole army entered the
courts...Military bands played the favourite airs of the country;
and the numerous standards of the different regiments, the banners
floating on the wind, the bright lustre of arms, the immense
concourse of people, and the imposing majesty of the lofty towers of
the propylaea, decked with their bright-coloured flags, streaming
above the cornice, presented a scene seldom, we may say, equalled on
any occasion, in any country. The most striking feature of this
pompous ceremony was the brilliant cortege of the monarch, who was
either borne in his chair of state by the principal officers of
state, under a rich canopy, or walked on foot, overshadowed with
rich flabella and fans of waving plumes. We give, as a woodcut,
from Wilkinson, the central portion of one of his plates devoted to
such an Egyptian procession, that the reader may see with his own
eyes how exactly the Pagan agrees with the well-known account of the
Papal ceremonial.
Egyptian Pontiff-King
(under a Canopy) borne on Men's Shoulders
From WILKINSON, vol.
vi. Plate 76
So much for Peter's chair and
Peter's keys. Now Janus, whose key the Pope usurped with that of his
wife or mother Cybele, was also Dagon. Janus, the two-headed god,
who had lived in two worlds, was the Babylonian divinity as an
incarnation of Noah. Dagon, the fish-god, represented that deity as
a manifestation of the same patriarch who had lived so long in the
waters of the deluge. As the Pope bears the key of Janus, so he
wears the mitre of Dagon. The excavations of Nineveh have put this
beyond all possibility of doubt. The Papal mitre is entirely
different from the mitre of Aaron and the Jewish high priests. That
mitre was a turban. The two-horned mitre, which the Pope wears, when
he sits on the high altar at Rome and receives the adoration of the
Cardinals, is the very mitre worn by Dagon, the fish-god of the
Philistines and Babylonians. There were two ways in which Dagon was
anciently represented. The one was when he was depicted as half-man
half-fish; the upper part being entirely human, the under part
ending in the tail of a fish. The other was, when, to use the words
of Layard, the head of the fish formed a mitre above that of the
man, while its scaly, fan-like tail fell as a cloak behind, leaving
the human limbs and feet exposed. Of Dagon in this form Layard
gives a representation in his last work; and no one who examines his
mitre, and compares it with the Pope's as given in Elliot's Horoe,
can doubt for a moment that from that, and no other source, has the
pontifical mitre been derived.
Assyrian Dagon, with
Fish-Head Mitre
LAYARD's Babylon and
Nineveh, p. 343
The gaping jaws of the fish
surmounting the head of the man at Nineveh are the unmistakable
counterpart of the horns of the Pope's mitre at Rome. Thus was it in
the East, at least five hundred years before the Christian era. The
same seems to have been the case also in Egypt; for Wilkinson,
speaking of a fish of the species of Siluris, says that one of the
Genii of the Egyptian Pantheon appears under a human form, with the
head of this fish. In the West, at a later period, we have evidence
that the Pagans had detached the fish-head mitre from the body of
the fish, and used that mitre alone to adorn the head of the great
Mediatorial god; for on several Maltese Pagan coins that god, with
the well-known attributes of Osiris, is represented with nothing of
the fish save the mitre on his head; very nearly in the same form as
the mitre of the Pope, or of a Papal bishop at this day.
Maltese God with
similar Mitre
From BRYANT, vol. v. p.
384.
Even in China, the same practice of
wearing the fish-head mitre had evidently once prevailed; for the
very counterpart of the Papal mitre, as worn by the Chinese Emperor,
has subsisted to modern times. Is it known, asks a well-read
author of the present day, in a private communication to me, that
the Emperor of China, in all ages, even to the present year, as high
priest of the nation, once a year prays for and blesses the whole
nation, having his priestly robes on and his mitre on his head, the
same, the very same, as that worn by the Roman Pontiff for near 1200
years? Such is the fact. In proof of this statement the
accompanying figure of the Imperial mitre is produced - which is the
very fascimile of the Popish Episcopal Mitre, in a front view.
The Sacrifical Mitre of
Chinese Emperor, as Pontifex Maximus of the Nation
From HAGER, on
Chinese Hieroglyphics, B xxxv. in British Museum,
copied for me [Hislop] by Mr. Trimen's son, Mr. L.
B. Trimen. The words of Hager, are:- In like manner
the sacrificial mitre of the Chinese Emperor (the
Pontifex Maximus of his nation), which was of old
represented under this form [and then the above
figure is given](- Philos. Transact. at tab. 41-),
bearing a strong resemblance to the Roman Episcopal
Mitre, c., c.
The reader must bear in mind, that
even in Japan, still farther distant from Babel than China itself,
one of the divinities is represented with the same symbol of might
as prevailed in Assyria--even the bull's horns, and is called The
ox-headed Prince of Heaven. If the symbol of Nimrod, as Kronos,
The Horned one, is thus found in Japan, it cannot be surprising
that the symbol of Dagon should be found in China.
But there is another symbol of the
Pope's power which must not be overlooked, and that is the
pontifical crosier. Whence came the crosier? The answer to this, in
the first place, is, that the Pope stole it from the Roman augur.
The classical reader may remember, that when the Roman augurs
consulted the heavens, or took prognostics from the aspect of the
sky, there was a certain instrument with which it was indispensable
that they should be equipped. That instrument with which they
described the portion of the heavens on which their observations
were to be made, was curved at the one end, and was called lituus.
Now, so manifestly was the lituus, or crooked rod of the Roman
augurs, identical with the pontifical crosier, that Roman Catholic
writers themselves, writing in the Dark Ages, at a time when
disguise was thought unnecessary, did not hesitate to use the term
lituus as a synonym for the crosier. Thus a Papal writer describes
a certain Pope or Papal bishop as mitra lituoque decorus, adorned
with the mitre and the augur's rod, meaning thereby that he was
adorned with the mitre and the crosier. But this lituus, or
divining-rod, of the Roman augurs, was, as is well known, borrowed
from the Etruscans, who, again, had derived it, along with their
religion, from the Assyrians. As the Roman augur was distinguished
by his crooked rod, so the Chaldean soothsayers and priests, in the
performance of their magic rites, were generally equipped with a
crook or crosier. This magic crook can be traced up directly to the
first king of Babylon, that is, Nimrod, who, as stated by Berosus,
was the first that bore the title of a Shepherd-king. In Hebrew, or
the Chaldee of the days of Abraham, Nimrod the Shepherd, is just
Nimrod He-Roe; and from this title of the mighty hunter before
the Lord, have no doubt been derived, both the name of Hero itself,
and all that Hero-worship which has since overspread the world.
Certain it is that Nimrod's deified successors have generally been
represented with the crook or crosier. This was the case in Babylon
and Nineveh, as the extant monuments show. The accompanying figure
from Babylon shows the crosier in its ruder guise.
Babylonian Crosier
From
KITTO's Biblical Cyclopaedia, vol. i. p.
272. - See also KITTO's Illustrated
Commentary, vol. iv. p. 31, where another
figure from Babylon is given with a similar
crosier.
In Layard, it may be seen in a more
ornate form, and nearly resembling the papal crosier as borne at
this day. * This was the case in Egypt, after the Babylonian power
was established there, as the statues of Osiris with his crosier
bear witness, ** Osiris himself being frequently represented as a
crosier with an eye above it.
* Nineveh and Babylon. Layard
seems to think the instrument referred to, which is borne by the
king, attired as high priest in his sacrificial robes, a
sickle; but any one who attentively examines it will see that it
is a crosier, adorned with studs, as is commonly the case even
now with the Roman crosiers, only, that instead of being held
erect, it is held downwards.
** The well known name Pharaoh,
the title of the Pontiff-kings of Egypt, is just the Egyptian
form of the Hebrew He-Roe. Pharaoh in Genesis, without the
points, is Phe-Roe. Phe is the Egyptian definite article. It
was not shepherd-kings that the Egyptians abhorred, but
Roi-Tzan, shepherds of cattle (Gen 46:34). Without the article
Roe, a shepherd, is manifestly the original of the French Roi,
a king, whence the adjective royal; and from Ro, which signifies
to act the shepherd, which is frequently pronounced Reg--(with
Sh, which signifies He who is, or who does, affixed)--comes
Regah, He who acts the shepherd, whence the Latin Rex, and
Regal.
This is the case among the Negroes
of Africa, whose god, called the Fetiche, is represented in the form
of a crosier, as is evident from the following words of Hurd: They
place Fetiches before their doors, and these titular deities are
made in the form of grapples or hooks, which we generally make use
of to shake our fruit trees. This is the case at this hour in
Thibet, where the Lamas or Theros bear, as stated by the Jesuit Huc,
a crosier, as the ensign of their office. This is the case even in
the far-distant Japan, where, in a description of the idols of the
great temple of Miaco, the spiritual capital, we find this
statement: Their heads are adorned with rays of glory, and some of
them have shepherds' crooks in their hands, pointing out that they
are the guardians of mankind against all the machinations of evil
spirits. The crosier of the Pope, then, which he bears as an emblem
of his office, as the great shepherd of the sheep, is neither more
nor less than the augur's crooked staff, or magic rod of the priests
of Nimrod.
Now, what say the worshippers of
the apostolic succession to all this? What think they now of their
vaunted orders as derived from Peter of Rome? Surely they have much
reason to be proud of them. But what, I further ask, would even the
old Pagan priests say who left the stage of time while the martyrs
were still battling against their gods, and, rather than symbolise
with them, loved not their lives unto the death, if they were to
see the present aspect of the so-called Church of European
Christendom? What would Belshazzar himself say, if it were possible
for him to revisit the glimpses of the moon, and enter St. Peter's
at Rome, and see the Pope in his pontificals, in all his pomp and
glory? Surely he would conclude that he had only entered one of his
own well known temples, and that all things continued as they were
at Babylon, on that memorable night, when he saw with astonished
eyes the handwriting on the wall: Mene, mene, tekel, Upharsin.
Chapter VI
Section II
Priests, Monks, and Nuns
If the head be corrupt, so also
must be the members. If the Pope be essentially Pagan, what else can
be the character of his clergy? If they derive their orders from a
radically corrupted source, these orders must partake of the
corruption of the source from which they flow. This might be
inferred independently of any special evidence; but the evidence in
regard to the Pagan character of the Pope's clergy is as complete as
that in regard to the Pope himself. In whatever light the subject is
viewed, this will be very apparent.
There is a direct contrast between
the character of the ministers of Christ, and that of the Papal
priesthood. When Christ commissioned His servants, it was to feed
His sheep, to feed His lambs, and that with the Word of God, which
testifies of Himself, and contains the words of eternal life. When
the Pope ordains his clergy, he takes them bound to prohibit, except
in special circumstances, the reading of the Word of God in the
vulgar tongue, that is, in a language which the people can
understand. He gives them, indeed, a commission; and what is it? It
is couched in these astounding words: Receive the power of
sacrificing for the living and the dead. What blasphemy could be
worse than this? What more derogatory to the one sacrifice of
Christ, whereby He hath perfected for ever them that are
sanctified? (Heb 10:14) This is the real distinguishing function of
the popish priesthood. At the remembrance that this power, in these
very words, had been conferred on him, when ordained to the
priesthood, Luther used, in after years, with a shudder, to express
his astonishment that the earth had not opened its mouth and
swallowed up both him who uttered these words, and him to whom they
were addressed. The sacrifice which the papal priesthood are
empowered to offer, as a true propitiatory sacrifice for the sins
of the living and the dead, is just the unbloody sacrifice of the
mass, which was offered up in Babylon long before it was ever heard
of in Rome.
Now, while Semiramis, the real
original of the Chaldean Queen of Heaven, to whom the unbloody
sacrifice of the mass was first offered, was in her own person, as
we have already seen, the very paragon of impurity, she at the same
time affected the greatest favour for that kind of sanctity which
looks down with contempt on God's holy ordinance of marriage. The
Mysteries over which she presided were scenes of the rankest
pollution; and yet the higher orders of the priesthood were bound to
a life of celibacy, as a life of peculiar and pre-eminent holiness.
Strange though it may seem, yet the voice of antiquity assigns to
that abandoned queen the invention of clerical celibacy, and that in
the most stringent form. In some countries, as in Egypt, human
nature asserted its rights, and though the general system of Babylon
was retained, the yoke of celibacy was abolished, and the priesthood
were permitted to marry. But every scholar knows that when the
worship of Cybele, the Babylonian goddess, was introduced into Pagan
Rome, it was introduced in its primitive form, with its celibate
clergy. When the Pope appropriated to himself so much that was
peculiar to the worship of that goddess, from the very same source,
also, he introduced into the priesthood under his authority the
binding obligation of celibacy. The introduction of such a principle
into the Christian Church had been distinctly predicted as one grand
mark of the apostacy, when men should depart from the faith, and
speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their consciences seared with a
hot iron, should forbid to marry. The effects of its introduction
were most dis astrous. The records of all nations where priestly
celibacy has been introduced have proved that, instead of
ministering to the purity of those condemned to it, it has only
plunged them in the deepest pollution. The history of Thibet, and
China, and Japan, where the Babylonian institute of priestly
celibacy has prevailed from time immemorial, bears testimony to the
abominations that have flowed from it. The excesses committed by the
celibate priests of Bacchus in Pagan Rome in their secret Mysteries,
were such that the Senate felt called upon to expel them from the
bounds of the Roman republic. In Papal Rome the same abominations
have flowed from priestly celibacy, in connection with the corrupt
and corrupting system of the confessional, insomuch that all men who
have examined the subject have been compelled to admire the amazing
significance of the name divinely bestowed on it, both in a literal
and figurative sense, Babylon the Great, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. *
* Revelation 17:5. The Rev. M.
H. Seymour shows that in 1836 the whole number of births in Rome
was 4373, while of these no fewer than 3160 were foundlings!
What enormous profligacy does this reveal!--Moral Results of
the Romish System, in Evenings with Romanists.
Out of a thous and facts of a
similar kind, let one only be adduced, vouched for by the
distinguished Roman Catholic historian De Thou. When Pope Paul V
meditated the suppression of the licensed brothels in the Holy
City, the Roman Senate petitioned against his carrying his design
into effect, on the ground that the existence of such places was the
only means of hindering the priests from seducing their wives and
daughters!!
These celibate priests have all a
certain mark set upon them at their ordination; and that is the
clerical tonsure. The tonsure is the first part of the ceremony of
ordination; and it is held to be a most important element in
connection with the orders of the Romish clergy. When, after long
contendings, the Picts were at last brought to submit to the Bishop
of Rome, the acceptance of this tonsure as the tonsure of St. Peter
on the part of the clergy was the visible symbol of that submission.
Naitan, the Pictish king, having assembled the nobles of his court
and the pastors of his church, thus addressed them: I recommend all
the clergy of my kingdom to receive the tonsure. Then, without
delay, as Bede informs us, this important revolution was
accomplished by royal authority. He sent agents into every province,
and caused all the ministers and monks to receive the circular
tonsure, according to the Roman fashion, and thus to submit to
Peter, the most blessed Prince of the apostles. It was the mark,
says Merle D'Aubigne, that Popes stamped not on the forehead, but
on the crown. A royal proclamation, and a few clips of the scissors,
placed the Scotch, like a flock of sheep, beneath the crook of the
shepherd of the Tiber. Now, as Rome set so much importance on this
tonsure, let it be asked what was the meaning of it? It was the
visible inauguration of those who submitted to it as the priests of
Bacchus. This tonsure cannot have the slightest pretence to
Christian authority. It was indeed the tonsure of Peter, but not
of the Peter of Galilee, but of the Chaldean Peter of the
Mysteries. He was a tonsured priest, for so was the god whose
Mysteries he revealed. Centuries before the Christian era, thus
spoke Herodotus of the Babylonian tonsure: The Arabians acknowledge
no other gods than Bacchus and Urania [i.e., the Queen of Heaven],
and they say that their hair was cut in the same manner as Bacchus'
is cut; now, they cut it in a circular form, shaving it around the
temples. What, then, could have led to this tonsure of Bacchus?
Everything in his history was mystically or hieroglyphically
represented, and that in such a way as none but the initiated could
understand. One of the things that occupied the most important place
in the Mysteries was the mutilation to which he was subjected when
he was put to death. In memory of that, he was lamented with bitter
weeping every year, as Rosh-Gheza, the mutilated Prince. But
Rosh-Gheza also signified the clipped or shaved head. Therefore
he was himself represented either with the one or the other form of
tonsure; and his priests, for the same reason, at their ordination
had their heads either clipped or shaven. Over all the world, where
the traces of the Chaldean system are found, this tonsure or shaving
of the head is always found along with it. The priests of Osiris,
the Egyptian Bacchus, were always distinguished by the shaving of
their heads. In Pagan Rome, in India, and even in China, the
distinguishing mark of the Babylonian priesthood was the shaven
head. Thus Gautama Buddha, who lived at least 540 years before
Christ, when setting up the sect of Buddhism in India which spread
to the remotest regions of the East, first shaved his own head, in
obedience, as he pretended, to a Divine command, and then set to
work to get others to imitate his example. One of the very titles by
which he was called was that of the Shaved-head. The
shaved-head, says one of the Purans, that he might perform the
orders of Vishnu, formed a number of disciples, and of shaved-heads
like himself. The high antiquity of this tonsure may be seen from
the enactment in the Mosaic law against it. The Jewish priests were
expressly forbidden to make any baldness upon their heads (Lev
21:5), which sufficiently shows that, even so early as the time of
Moses, the shaved-head had been already introduced. In the Church
of Rome the heads of the ordinary priests are only clipped, the
heads of the monks or regular clergy are shaven, but both alike, at
their consecration, receive the circular tonsure, thereby
identifying them, beyond all possibility of doubt, with Bacchus,
the mutilated Prince. *
* It has been already shown
that among the Chaldeans the one term Zero signified at once
a circle and the seed. Suro, the seed, in India, as we
have seen, was the sun-divinity incarnate. When that seed was
represented in human form, to identify him with the sun, he was
represented with the circle, the well known emblem of the sun's
annual course, on some part of his person. Thus our own god Thor
was represented with a blazing circle on his breast. (WILSON'S
Parsi Religion) In Persia and Assyria the circle was represented
sometimes on the breast, sometimes round the waist, and
sometimes in the hand of the sun-divinity. (BRYANT and LAYARD'S
Nineveh and Babylon) In India it is represented at the tip of
the finger. (MOOR'S Pantheon, Vishnu) Hence the circle became
the emblem of Tammuz born again, or the seed. The circular
tonsure of Bacchus was doubtless intended to point him out as
Zero, or the seed, the grand deliverer. And the circle of
light around the head of the so-called pictures of Christ was
evidently just a different form of the very same thing, and
borrowed from the very same source. The ceremony of tonsure,
says Maurice, referring to the practice of that ceremony in
India, was an old practice of the priests of Mithra, who in
their tonsures imitated the solar disk. (Antiquities) As the
sun-god was the great lamented god, and had his hair cut in a
circular form, and the priests who lamented him had their hair
cut in a similar manner, so in different countries those who
lamented the dead and cut off their hair in honour of them, cut
it in a circular form. There were traces of that in Greece, as
appears from the Electra of Sophocles; and Herodotus
particularly refers to it as practised among the Scythians when
giving an account of a royal funeral among that people. The
body, says he, is enclosed in wax. They then place it on a
carriage, and remove it to another district, where the persons
who receive it, like the Royal Scythians, cut off a part of
their ear, shave their heads in a circular form, c. (Hist.)
Now, while the Pope, as the grand representative of the false
Messiah, received the circular tonsure himself, so all his
priests to identify them with the same system are required to
submit to the same circular tonsure, to mark them in their
measure and their own sphere as representatives of that same
false Messiah.
Now, if the priests of Rome take
away the key of knowledge, and lock up the Bible from the people; if
they are ordained to offer the Chaldean sacrifice in honour of the
Pagan Queen of Heaven; if they are bound by the Chaldean law of
celibacy, that plunges them in profligacy; if, in short, they are
all marked at their consecration with the distinguishing mark of the
priests of the Chaldean Bacchus, what right, what possible right,
can they have to be called ministers of Christ?
But Rome has not only her ordinary
secular clergy, as they are called; she has also, as every one
knows, other religious orders of a different kind. She has
innumerable armies of monks and nuns all engaged in her service.
Where can there be shown the least warrant for such an institution
in Scripture? In the religion of the Babylonian Messiah their
institution was from the earliest times. In that system there were
monks and nuns in abundance. In Thibet and Japan, where the Chaldean
system was early introduced, monasteries are still to be found, and
with the same dis astrous results to morals as in Papal Europe. *
* There are some, and
Protestants, too, who begin to speak of what they call the
benefits of monasteries in rude times, as if they were hurtful
only when they fall into decrepitude and corruption! Enforced
celibacy, which lies at the foundation of the monastic system,
is of the very essence of the Apostacy, which is divinely
characterised as the Mystery of Iniquity. Let such Protestants
read 1 Timothy 4:1-3, and surely they will never speak more of
the abominations of the monasteries as coming only from their
decrepitude!
In Scandinavia, the priestesses of
Freya, who were generally kings' daughters, whose duty it was to
watch the sacred fire, and who were bound to perpetual virginity,
were just an order of nuns. In Athens there were virgins maintained
at the public expense, who were strictly bound to single life. In
Pagan Rome, the Vestal virgins, who had the same duty to perform as
the priestesses of Freya, occupied a similar position. Even in Peru,
during the reign of the Incas, the same system prevailed, and showed
so remarkable an analogy, as to indicate that the Vestals of Rome,
the nuns of the Papacy, and the Holy Virgins of Peru, must have
sprung from a common origin. Thus does Prescott refer to the
Peruvian nunneries: Another singular analogy with Roman Catholic
institutions is presented by the virgins of the sun, the elect, as
they were called. These were young maidens dedicated to the service
of the deity, who at a tender age were taken from their homes, and
introduced into convents, where they were placed under the care of
certain elderly matrons, mamaconas, * who had grown grey within
their walls. It was their duty to watch over the sacred fire
obtained at the festival of Raymi. From the moment they entered the
establishment they were cut off from all communication with the
world, even with their own family and friends...Woe to the unhappy
maiden who was detected in an intrigue! by the stern law of the
Incas she was to be buried alive.
* Mamacona, Mother Priestess,
is almost pure Hebrew, being derived from Am a mother, and
Cohn, a priest, only with the feminine termination. Our own
Mamma, as well as that of Peru, is just the Hebrew Am
reduplicated. It is singular that the usual style and title of
the Lady Abbess in Ireland is the Reverend Mother. The term
Nun itself is a Chaldean word. Ninus, the son in Chaldee is
either Nin or Non. Now, the feminine of Non, a son, is Nonna,
a daughter, which is just the Popish canonical name for a
Nun, and Nonnus, in like manner, was in early times the
designation for a monk in the East. (GIESELER)
This was precisely the fate of the
Roman Vestal who was proved to have violated her vow. Neither in
Peru, however, nor in Pagan Rome was the obligation to virginity so
stringent as in the Papacy. It was not perpetual, and therefore not
so exceedingly demoralising. After a time, the nuns might be
delivered from their confinement, and marry; from all hopes of which
they are absolutely cut off in the Church of Rome. In all these
cases, however, it is plain that the principle on which these
institutions were founded was originally the same. One is
astonished, adds Prescott, to find so close a resemblance between
the institutions of the American Indian, the ancient Roman, and the
modern Catholic.
Prescott finds it difficult to
account for this resemblance; but the one little sentence from the
prophet Jeremiah, which was quoted at the commencement of this
inquiry, accounts for it completely: Babylon hath been a golden cup
in the Lord's hand, that hath made ALL THE EARTH drunken (Jer
51:7). This is the Rosetta stone that has helped already to bring to
light so much of the secret iniquity of the Papacy, and that is
destined still further to decipher the dark mysteries of every
system of heathen mythology that either has been or that is. The
statement of this text can be proved to be a literal fact. It can be
proved that the idolatry of the whole earth is one, that the sacred
language of all nations is radically Chaldean--that the GREAT GODS
of every country and clime are called by Babylonian names--and that
all the Paganisms of the human race are only a wicked and
deliberate, but yet most instructive corruption of the primeval
gospel first preached in Eden, and through Noah, afterwards conveyed
to all mankind. The system, first concocted in Babylon, and thence
conveyed to the ends of the earth, has been modified and diluted in
different ages and countries. In Papal Rome only is it now found
nearly pure and entire. But yet, amid all the seeming variety of
heathenism, there is an astonishing oneness and identity, bearing
testimony to the truth of God's Word. The overthrow of all idolatry
cannot now be distant. But before the idols of the heathens shall be
finally cast to the moles and to the bats, I am persuaded that they
will be made to fall down and worship the Lord the king, to bear
testimony to His glorious truth, and with one loud and united
acclaim, ascribe salvation, and glory, and honour, and power unto
Him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb, for ever and
ever.
Chapter VII
The Two Developments Historically and Prophetically Considered
Hitherto we have considered the
history of the Two Babylons chiefly in detail. Now we are to view
them as organised systems. The idolatrous system of the ancient
Babylon assumed different phases in different periods of its
history. In the prophetic description of the modern Babylon, there
is evidently also a development of different powers at different
times. Do these two developments bear any typical relation to each
other? Yes, they do. When we bring the religious history of the
ancient Babylonian Paganism to bear on the prophetic symbols that
shadow forth the organised working of idolatry in Rome, it will be
found that it casts as much light on this view of the subject as on
that which has hitherto engaged our attention. The powers of
iniquity at work in the modern Babylon are specifically described in
chapters 12 and 13 of the Revelation; and they are as follows:--I.
The Great Red Dragon; II. The Beast that comes up out of the sea;
III. The Beast that ascendeth out of the earth; and IV. The Image of
the Beast. In all these respects it will be found, on inquiry, that,
in regard to succession and order of development, the Paganism of
the Old Testament Babylon was the exact type of the Paganism of the
new.
____________________
Section I
The Great Red Dragon
This formidable enemy of the truth
is particularly described in Revelation 12:3--And there appeared
another wonder in heaven, a great red dragon. It is admitted on all
hands that this is the first grand enemy that in Gospel times
assaulted the Christian Church. If the terms in which it is
described, and the deeds attributed to it, are considered, it will
be found that there is a great analogy between it and the first
enemy of all, that appeared against the ancient Church of God soon
after the Flood. The term dragon, according to the associations
currently connected with it, is somewhat apt to mislead the reader,
by recalling to his mind the fabulous dragons of the Dark Ages,
equipped with wings. At the time this Divine description was given,
the term dragon had no such meaning among either profane or sacred
writers. The dragon of the Greeks, says Pausanias, was only a
large snake; and the context shows that this is the very case here;
for what in the third verse is called a dragon, in the fourteenth
is simply described as a serpent. Then the word rendered Red
properly means Fiery; so that the Red Dragon signifies the
Fiery Serpent or Serpent of Fire. Exactly so does it appear to
have been in the first form of idolatry, that, under the patronage
of Nimrod, appeared in the ancient world. The Serpent of Fire in
the plains of Shinar seems to have been the grand object of worship.
There is the strongest evidence that apostacy among the sons of Noah
began in fire-worship, and that in connection with the symbol of the
serpent.
We have seen already, on different
occasions, that fire was worshipped as the enlightener and the
purifier. Now, it was thus at the very beginning; for Nimrod is
singled out by the voice of antiquity as commencing this
fire-worship. The identity of Nimrod and Ninus has already been
proved; and under the name of Ninus, also, he is represented as
originating the same practice. In a fragment of Apollodorus it is
said that Ninus taught the Assyrians to worship fire. The sun, as
the great source of light and heat, was worshipped under the name of
Baal. Now, the fact that the sun, under that name, was worshipped in
the earliest ages of the world, shows the audacious character of
these first beginnings of apostacy. Men have spoken as if the
worship of the sun and of the heavenly bodies was a very excusable
thing, into which the human race might very readily and very
innocently fall. But how stands the fact? According to the primitive
language of mankind, the sun was called Shemesh--that is, the
Servant--that name, no doubt, being divinely given, to keep the
world in mind of the great truth that, however glorious was the orb
of day, it was, after all, the appointed Minister of the bounty of
the great unseen Creator to His creatures upon earth. Men knew this,
and yet with the full knowledge of it, they put the servant in the
place of the Master; and called the sun Baal--that is, the Lord--and
worshipped him accordingly. What a meaning, then, in the saying of
Paul, that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God; but
changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the
creature more than the Creator, who is God over all, blessed for
ever. The beginning, then, of sun-worship, and of the worship of
the host of heaven, was a sin against the light--a presumptuous,
heaven-daring sin. As the sun in the heavens was the great object of
worship, so fire was worshipped as its earthly representative. To
this primeval fire-worship Vitruvius alludes when he says that men
were first formed into states and communities by meeting around
fires. And this is exactly in conformity with what we have already
seen in regard to Phoroneus, whom we have identified with Nimrod,
that while he was said to be the inventor of fire, he was also
regarded as the first that gathered mankind into communities.
Along with the sun, as the great
fire-god, and, in due time, identified with him, was the serpent
worshipped.
The Deified Serpent, or
Serpent of Fire
From Phoenician Coin,
in MAURICE's Indian Antiquities, vol. vi. p. 386.
London, 1796.
In the mythology of the primitive
world, says Owen, the serpent is universally the symbol of the
sun. In Egypt, one of the commonest symbols of the sun, or sun-god,
is a disc with a serpent around it. The original reason of that
identification seems just to have been that, as the sun was the
great enlightener of the physical world, so the serpent was held to
have been the great enlightener of the spiritual, by giving mankind
the knowledge of good and evil. This, of course, implies
tremendous depravity on the part of the ring-leaders in such a
system, considering the period when it began; but such appears to
have been the real meaning of the identification. At all events, we
have evidence, both Scriptural and profane, for the fact, that the
worship of the serpent began side by side with the worship of fire
and the sun. The inspired statement of Paul seems decisive on the
subject. It was, he says, when men knew God, but glorified Him not
as God, that they changed the glory of God, not only into an image
made like to corruptible man, but into the likeness of creeping
things--that is, of serpents (Rom 1:23). With this profane history
exactly coincides. Of profane writers, Sanchuniathon, the
Phoenician, who is believed to have lived about the time of Joshua,
says--Thoth first attributed something of the divine nature to the
serpent and the serpent tribe, in which he was followed by the
Phoenicians and Egyptians. For this animal was esteemed by him to be
the most spiritual of all the reptiles, and of a FIERY nature,
inasmuch as it exhibits an incredible celerity, moving by its
spirit, without either hands or feet...Moreover, it is long-lived,
and has the quality of RENEWING ITS YOUTH...as Thoth has laid down
in the sacred books; upon which accounts this animal is introduced
in the sacred rites and Mysteries.
Now, Thoth, it will be remembered,
was the counsellor of Thamus, that is, Nimrod. From this statement,
then, we are led to the conclusion that serpent-worship was a part
of the primeval apostacy of Nimrod. The FIERY NATURE of the
serpent, alluded to in the above extract, is continually celebrated
by the heathen poets. Thus Virgil, availing himself, as the author
of Pompeii remarks, of the divine nature attributed to serpents,
describes the sacred serpent that came from the tomb of Anchises,
when his son Aeneas had been sacrificing before it, in such terms as
illustrate at once the language of the Phoenician, and the Fiery
Serpent of the passage before us:--
Scarce had he finished, when, with
speckled pride,
A serpent from the tomb began to glide;
His hugy bulk on seven high volumes rolled,
Blue was his breadth of back, but streaked with scaly gold.
Thus, riding on his curls, he seemed to pass
A rolling fire along, and singe the grass.
It is not wonderful, then, the
fire-worship and serpent-worship should be conjoined. The serpent,
also, as renewing its youth every year, was plausibly represented
to those who wished an excuse for idolatry as a meet emblem of the
sun, the great regenerator, who every year regenerates and renews
the face of nature, and who, when deified, was worshipped as the
grand Regenerator of the souls of men.
In the chapter under consideration,
the great fiery serpent is represented with all the emblems of
royalty. All its heads are encircled with crowns or diadems; and
so in Egypt, the serpent of fire, or serpent of the sun, in Greek
was called the Basilisk, that is, the royal serpent, to identify
it with Moloch, which name, while it recalls the ideas both of fire
and blood, properly signifies the King. The Basilisk was always,
among the Egyptians, and among many nations besides, regarded as
the very type of majesty and dominion. As such, its image was worn
affixed to the head-dress of the Egyptian monarchs; and it was not
lawful for any one else to wear it. The sun identified with this
serpent was called P'ouro, which signifies at one the Fire and
the King, and from this very name the epithet Purros, the
Fiery, is given to the Great seven-crowned serpent of our text.
*
* The word Purros in the text
does not exclude the idea of Red, for the sun-god was painted
red to identify him with Moloch, at once the god of fire and god
of blood.--(WILKINSON). The primary leading idea, however, is
that of Fire.
Thus was the Sun, the Great
Fire-god, identified with the Serpent. But he had also a human
representative, and that was Tammuz, for whom the daughters of
Israel lamented, in other words Nimrod. We have already seen the
identity of Nimrod and Zoroaster. Now, Zoroaster was not only the
head of the Chaldean Mysteries, but, as all admit, the head of the
fire-worshippers.(see note below) The title given to Nimrod, as the
first of the Babylonian kings, by Berosus, indicates the same thing.
That title is Alorus, that is, the god of fire. As Nimrod, the
god of fire, was Molk-Gheber, or, the Mighty king, inasmuch as he
was the first who was called Moloch, or King, and the first who
began to be mighty (Gheber) on the earth, we see at once how it
was that the passing through the fire to Moloch originated, and
how the god of fire among the Romans came to be called Mulkiber. *
* Commonly spelled Mulciber
(OVID, Art. Am.); but the Roman c was hard. From the epithet
Gheber, the Parsees, or fire-worshippers of India, are still
called Guebres.
It was only after his death,
however, that he appears to have been deified. Then,
retrospectively, he was worshipped as the child of the Sun, or the
Sun incarnate. In his own life-time, however, he set up no higher
pretensions than that of being Bol-Khan, or Priest of Baal, from
which the other name of the Roman fire-god Vulcan is evidently
derived. Everything in the history of Vulcan exactly agrees with
that of Nimrod. Vulcan was the most ugly and deformed of all the
gods. Nimrod, over all the world, is represented with the features
and complexion of a negro. Though Vulcan was so ugly, that when he
sought a wife, all the beautiful goddesses rejected him with
horror; yet Destiny, the irrevocable, interposed, and pronounced
the decree, by which [Venus] the most beautiful of the goddesses,
was united to the most unsightly of the gods. So, in spite of the
black and Cushite features of Nimrod, he had for his queen
Semiramis, the most beautiful of women. The wife of Vulcan was noted
for her infidelities and licentiousness; the wife of Nimrod was the
very same. * Vulcan was the head and chief of the Cyclops, that is,
the kings of flame. **
* Nimrod, as universal king,
was Khuk-hold, King of the world. As such, the emblem of his
power was the bull's horns. Hence the origin of the Cuckhold's
horns.
** Kuclops, from Khuk, king,
and Lohb, flame. The image of the great god was represented
with three eyes--one in the forehead; hence the story of the
Cyclops with the one eye in the forehead.
Nimrod was the head of the
fire-worshippers. Vulcan was the forger of the thunderbolts by which
such havoc was made among the enemies of the gods. Ninus, or Nimrod,
in his wars with the king of Bactria, seems to have carried on the
conflict in a similar way. From Arnobius we learn, that when the
Assyrians under Ninus made war against the Bactrians, the warfare
was waged not only by the sword and bodily strength, but by magic
and by means derived from the secret instructions of the Chaldeans.
When it is known that the historical Cyclops are, by the historian
Castor, traced up to the very time of Saturn or Belus, the first
king of Babylon, and when we learn that Jupiter (who was worshipped
in the very same character as Ninus, the child), when fighting
against the Titans, received from the Cyclops aid by means of
dazzling lightnings and thunders, we may have some pretty clear
idea of the magic arts derived from the Chaldean Mysteries, which
Ninus employed against the Bactrian king. There is evidence that,
down to a late period, the priests of the Chaldean Mysteries knew
the composition of the formidable Greek fire, which burned under
water, and the secret of which has been lost; and there can be
little doubt that Nimrod, in erecting his power, availed himself of
such or similar scientific secrets, which he and his associates
alone possessed.
In these, and other respects yet to
be noticed, there is an exact coincidence between Vulcan, the god of
fire of the Romans, and Nimrod, the fire-god of Babylon. In the case
of the classic Vulcan, it is only in his character of the fire-god
as a physical agent that he is popularly represented. But it was in
his spiritual aspects, in cleansing and regenerating the souls of
men, that the fire-worship told most effectually on the world. The
power, the popularity, and skill of Nimrod, as well as the seductive
nature of the system itself, enabled him to spread the delusive
doctrine far and wide, as he was represented under the well-known
name of Phaethon, (see note below) as on the point of setting the
whole world on fire, or (without the poetical metaphor) of
involving all mankind in the guilt of fire-worship. The
extraordinary prevalence of the worship of the fire-god in the early
ages of the world, is proved by legends found over all the earth,
and by facts in almost every clime. Thus, in Mexico, the natives
relate, that in primeval times, just after the first age, the world
was burnt up with fire. As their history, like the Egyptian, was
written in Hieroglyphics, it is plain that this must be symbolically
understood. In India, they have a legend to the very same effect,
though somewhat varied in its form. The Brahmins say that, in a very
remote period of the past, one of the gods shone with such
insufferable splendour, inflicting distress on the universe by his
effulgent beams, brighter than a thous and worlds, * that, unless
another more potent god had interposed and cut off his head, the
result would have been most dis astrous.
* SKANDA PURAN, and PADMA
PURAN, apud KENNEDY'S Hindoo Mythology, p. 275. In the myth,
this divinity is represented as the fifth head of Brahma; but as
this head is represented as having gained the knowledge that
made him so insufferably proud by perusing the Vedas produced by
the other four heads of Brahma, that shows that he must have
been regarded as having a distinct individuality.
In the Druidic Triads of the old
British Bards, there is distinct reference to the same event. They
say that in primeval times a tempest of fire arose, which split the
earth asunder to the great deep, from which none escaped but the
select company shut up together in the enclosure with the strong
door, with the great patriarch distinguished for his integrity,
that is evidently with Shem, the leader of the faithful--who
preserved their integrity when so many made shipwreck of faith and
a good conscience. These stories all point to one and the same
period, and they show how powerful had been this form of apostacy.
The Papal purgatory and the fires of St. John's Eve, which we have
already considered, and many other fables or practices still extant,
are just so many relics of the same ancient superstition.
It will be observed, however, that
the Great Red Dragon, or Great Fiery Serpent, is represented as
standing before the Woman with the crown of twelve stars, that is,
the true Church of God, To devour her child as soon as it should be
born. Now, this is in exact accordance with the character of the
Great Head of the system of fire-worship. Nimrod, as the
representative of the devouring fire to which human victims, and
especially children, were offered in sacrifice, was regarded as the
great child-devourer. Though, at his first deification, he was set
up himself as Ninus, or the child, yet, as the first of mankind that
was deified, he was, of course, the actual father of all the
Babylonian gods; and, therefore, in that character he was afterwards
universally regarded. *
* Phaethon, though the child of
the sun, is also called the Father of the gods. (LACTANTIUS, De
Falsa Religione) In Egypt, too, Vulcan was the Father of the
gods. (AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS)
As the Father of the gods, he was,
as we have seen, called Kronos; and every one knows that the
classical story of Kronos was just this, that, he devoured his sons
as soon as they were born. Such is the analogy between type and
antitype. This legend has a further and deeper meaning; but, as
applied to Nimrod, or The Horned One, it just refers to the fact,
that, as the representative of Moloch or Baal, infants were the most
acceptable offerings at his altar. We have ample and melancholy
evidence on this subject from the records of antiquity. The
Phenicians, says Eusebius, every year sacrificed their beloved and
only-begotten children to Kronos or Saturn, and the Rhodians also
often did the same. Diodorus Siculus states that the Carthaginians,
on one occasion, when besieged by the Sicilians, and sore pressed,
in order to rectify, as they supposed, their error in having
somewhat departed from the ancient custom of Carthage, in this
respect, hastily chose out two hundred of the noblest of their
children, and publicly sacrificed them to this god. There is reason
to believe that the same practice obtained in our own land in the
times of the Druids. We know that they offered human sacrifices to
their bloody gods. We have evidence that they made their children
pass through the fire to Moloch, and that makes it highly probable
that they also offered them in sacrifice; for, from Jeremiah 32:35,
compared with Jeremiah 19:5, we find that these two things were
parts of one and the same system. The god whom the Druids worshipped
was Baal, as the blazing Baal-fires show, and the last-cited passage
proves that children were offered in sacrifice to Baal. When the
fruit of the body was thus offered, it was for the sin of the
soul. And it was a principle of the Mosaic law, a principle no
doubt derived from the patriarchal faith, that the priest must
partake of whatever was offered as a sin-offering (Num 18:9,10).
Hence, the priests of Nimrod or Baal were necessarily required to
eat of the human sacrifices; and thus it has come to pass that
Cahna-Bal, * the Priest of Baal, is the established word in our
own tongue for a devourer of human flesh. **
* The word Cahna is the
emphatic form of Cahn. Cahn is a priest, Cahna is the
priest.
** From the historian Castor
(in Armenian translation of EUSEBIUS) we learn that it was under
Bel, or Belus, that is Baal, that the Cyclops lived; and the
Scholiast on Aeschylus states that these Cyclops were the
brethren of Kronos, who was also Bel or Bal, as we have
elsewhere seen. The eye in their forehead shows that originally
this name was a name of the great god; for that eye in India and
Greece is found the characteristic of the supreme divinity. The
Cyclops, then, had been representatives of that God--in other
words, priests, and priests of Bel or Bal. Now, we find that the
Cyclops were well-known as cannibals, Referre ritus Cyclopum,
to bring back the rites of the Cyclops, meaning to revive the
practice of eating human flesh. (OVID, Metam.)
Now, the ancient traditions relate
that the apostates who joined in the rebellion of Nimrod made war
upon the faithful among the sons of Noah. Power and numbers were on
the side of the fire-worshippers. But on the side of Shem and the
faithful was the mighty power of God's Spirit. Therefore many were
convinced of their sin, arrested in their evil career; and victory,
as we have already seen, declared for the saints. The power of
Nimrod came to an end, * and with that, for a time, the worship of
the sun, and the fiery serpent associated with it.
* The wars of the giants
against heaven, referred to in ancient heathen writers, had
primary reference to this war against the saints; for men cannot
make war upon God except by attacking the people of God. The
ancient writer Eupolemus, as quoted by Eusebius (Praeparatio
Evang.), states, that the builders of the tower of Babel were
these giants; which statement amounts nearly to the same thing
as the conclusion to which we have already come, for we have
seen that the mighty ones of Nimrod were the giants of
antiquity. Epiphanius records that Nimrod was a ringleader among
these giants, and that conspiracy, sedition, and tyranny were
carried on under him. From the very necessity of the case, the
faithful must have suffered most, as being most opposed to his
ambitious and sacrilegious schemes. That Nimrod's reign
terminated in some very signal catastrophe, we have seen
abundant reason already to conclude. The following statement of
Syncellus confirms the conclusions to which we have already come
as to the nature of that catastrophe; referring to the arresting
of the tower-building scheme, Syncellus (Chronographia) proceeds
thus: But Nimrod would still obstinately stay (when most of the
other tower-builders were dispersed), and reside upon the spot;
nor could he be withdrawn from the tower, still having the
command over no contemptible body of men. Upon this, we are
informed, that the tower, being beat upon by violent winds, gave
way, and by the just judgment of God, crushed him to pieces.
Though this could not be literally true, for the tower stood for
many ages, yet there is a considerable amount of tradition to
the effect that the tower in which Nimrod gloried was overthrown
by wind, which gives reason to suspect that this story, when
properly understood, had a real meaning in it. Take it
figuratively, and remembering that the same word which signifies
the wind signifies also the Spirit of God, it becomes highly
probable that the meaning is, that his lofty and ambitious
scheme, by which, in Scriptural language, he was seeking to
mount up to heaven, and set his nest among the stars, was
overthrown for a time by the Spirit of God, as we have already
concluded, and that, in that overthrow he himself perished.
The case was exactly as stated here
in regard to the antitype (Rev 12:9): The great dragon, or fiery
serpent, was cast out of heaven to the earth, and his angels were
cast out with him; that is, the Head of the fire-worship, and all
his associates and underlings, were cast down from the power and
glory to which they had been raised. Then was the time when the
whole gods of the classic Pantheon of Greece were fain to flee and
hide themselves from the wrath of their adversaries. Then it was,
that, in India, Indra, the king of the gods, Surya, the god of the
sun, Agni, the god of fire, and all the rabble rout of the Hindu
Olympus, were driven from heaven, wandered over the earth, or hid
themselves, in forests, disconsolate, and ready to perish of
hunger. Then it was that Phaethon, while driving the chariot of the
sun, when on the point of setting the world on fire, was smitten by
the Supreme God, and cast headlong to the earth, while his sisters,
the daughters of the sun, inconsolably lamented him, as, the women
wept for Tammuz. Then it was, as the reader must be prepared to
see, that Vulcan, or Molk-Gheber, the classic god of fire, was so
ignominiously hurled down from heaven, as he himself relates in
Homer, speaking of the wrath of the King of Heaven, which in this
instance must mean God Most High:--
I felt his matchless might,
Hurled headlong downwards from the ethereal height;
Tossed all the day in rapid circles round,
Nor, till the sun descended, touched the ground.
Breathless I fell, in giddy motion lost.
The Sinthians raised me on the Lemnian coast.
The lines, in which Milton refers
to this same downfall, though he gives it another application, still
more beautifully describe the greatness of the overthrow:--
In Ausonian land
Men called him Mulciber; and how he fell
From heaven, they fabled. Thrown by angry Jove
Sheer o'er the crystal battlements; from morn
To noon he fell, from noon to dewy eve,
A summer's day; and, with the setting sun,
Dropped from the zenith, like a falling star.
On Lemnos, the Aegean isle.
Paradise Lost
These words very strikingly show
the tremendous fall of Molk-Gheber, or Nimrod, the Mighty King,
when suddenly he was cast down from the height of his power, and
was deprived at once of his kingdom and his life. *
* The Greek poets speak of two
downfalls of Vulcan. In the one case he was cast down by
Jupiter, in the other by Juno. When Jupiter cast him down, it
was for rebellion; when Juno did so, one of the reasons
specially singled out for doing so was his malformation, that
is, his ugliness. (HOMER'S Hymn to Apollo) How exactly does this
agree with the story of Nimrod: First he was personally cast
down, when, by Divine authority, he was slain. Then he was cast
down, in effigy, by Juno, when his image was degraded from the
arms of the Queen of Heaven, to make way for the fairer child.
Now, to this overthrow there is
very manifest allusion in the prophetic apostrophe of Isaiah to the
king of Babylon, exulting over his approaching downfall: How art
thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! The
Babylonian king pretended to be a representative of Nimrod or
Phaethon; and the prophet, in these words, informs him, that, as
certainly as the god in whom he gloried had been cast down from his
high estate, so certainly should he. In the classic story, Phaethon
is said to have been consumed with lightning (and, as we shall see
by-and-by, Aesculapius also died the same death); but the lightning
is a mere metaphor for the wrath of God, under which his life and
his kingdom had come to an end. When the history is examined, and
the figure stripped off, it turns out, as we have already seen, that
he was judicially slain with the sword. *
* Though Orpheus was commonly
represented as having been torn in pieces, he too was fabled to
have been killed by lightning. (PAUSANIAS, Boeotica) When
Zoroaster died, he also is said in the myth to have perished by
lightning (SUIDAS); and therefore, in accordance with that myth,
he is represented as charging his countrymen to preserve not his
body, but his ashes. The death by lightning, however, is
evidently a mere figure.
Such is the language of the
prophecy, and so exactly does it correspond with the character, and
deeds, and fate of the ancient type. How does it suit the antitype?
Could the power of Pagan Imperial Rome--that power that first
persecuted the Church of Christ, that stood by its soldiers around
the tomb of the Son of God Himself, to devour Him, if it had been
possible, when He should be brought forth, as the first-begotten
from the dead, * to rule all nations--be represented by a Fiery
Serpent?
* The birth of the Man-child,
as given above, is different from that usually given: but let
the reader consider if the view which I have taken does not meet
all the requirements of the case. I think there will be but few
who will assent to the opinion of Mr. Elliot, which in substance
amounts to this, that the Man-child was Constantine the Great,
and that when Christianity, in his person sat down on the throne
of Imperial Rome, that was the fulfilment of the saying, that
the child brought forth by the woman, amid such pangs of
travail, was caught up to God and His throne. When Constantine
came to the empire, the Church indeed, as foretold in Daniel
11:34, was holpen with a little help; but that was all. The
Christianity of Constantine was but of a very doubtful kind, the
Pagans seeing nothing in it to hinder but that when he died, he
should be enrolled among their gods. (EUTROPIUS) But even though
it had been better, the description of the woman's child is far
too high for Constantine, or any Christian emperor that
succeeded him on the imperial throne. The Man-child, born to
rule all nations with a rod of iron, is unequivocally Christ
(see Psalms 2:9; Rev 19:15). True believers, as one with Him in
a subordinate sense, share in that honour (Rev 2:27); but to
Christ alone, properly, does that prerogative belong; and I
think it must be evident that it is His birth that is here
referred to. But those who have contended for this view have
done injustice to their cause by representing this passage as
referring to His literal birth in Bethlehem. When Christ was
born in Bethlehem, no doubt Herod endeavoured to cut Him off,
and Herod was a subject of the Roman Empire. But it was not from
any respect to Caesar that he did so, but simply from fear of
danger to his own dignity as King of Judea. So little did Caesar
sympathise with the slaughter of the children of Bethlehem, that
it is recorded that Augustus, on hearing of it, remarked that it
was better to be Herod's hog than to be his child. (MACROBIUS,
Saturnalia) Then, even if it were admitted that Herod's bloody
attempt to cut off the infant Saviour was symbolised by the
Roman dragon, standing ready to devour the child as soon as it
should be born, where was there anything that could correspond
to the statement that the child, to save it from that dragon,
was caught up to God and His Throne? The flight of Joseph and
Mary with the Child into Egypt could never answer to such
language. Moreover, it is worthy of special note, that when the
Lord Jesus was born in Bethlehem, He was born, in a very
important sense only as King of the Jews. Where is He that is
born King of the Jews? was the inquiry of the wise men that
came from the East to seek Him. All His life long, He appeared
in no other character; and when He died, the inscription on His
cross ran in these terms: This is the King of the Jews. Now,
this was no accidental thing. Paul tells us (Rom 15:8) that
Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth
of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers. Our Lord
Himself plainly declared the same thing. I am not sent, said
He to the Syrophoenician woman, save to the lost sheep of the
house of Israel; and, in sending out His disciples during His
personal ministry, this was the charge which He gave them: Go
not in the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the
Samaritans enter ye not. It was only when He was begotten from
the dead, and declared to be the Son of God with power, by
His victory over the grave, that He was revealed as the
Man-child, born to rule all nations. Then said He to His
disciples, when He had risen, and was about to ascend on high:
All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth: go ye
therefore, and teach allnations. To this glorious birth from
the tomb, and to the birth-pangs of His Church that preceded it,
our Lord Himself made distinct allusion on the night before He
was betrayed (John 16:20-22). Verily, verily, I say unto you,
That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice; and
ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.
A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is
come; but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she
remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a MAN is born into
the world. And ye now therefore have sorrow; but I will see you
again, and your heart shall rejoice. Here the grief of the
apostles, and, of course, all the true Church that sympathised
with them during the hour and power of darkness, is compared to
the pangs of a travailing woman; and their joy, when the Saviour
should see them again after His resurrection, to the joy of a
mother when safely delivered of a Man-child. Can there be a
doubt, then, what the symbol before us means, when the woman is
represented as travailing in pain to be delivered of a
Man-child, that was to rule all nations, and when it is said
that that Man-child was caught up to God and His Throne?
Nothing could more lucidly show it
forth. Among the lords many, and the gods many, worshipped in the
imperial city, the two grand objects of worship were the Eternal
Fire, kept perpetually burning in the temple of Vesta, and the
sacred Epidaurian Serpent. In Pagan Rome, this fire-worship and
serpent-worship were sometimes separate, sometimes conjoined; but
both occupied a pre-eminent place in Roman esteem. The fire of Vesta
was regarded as one of the grand safeguards of the empire. It was
pretended to have been brought from Troy by Aeneas, who had it
confided to his care by the shade of Hector, and was kept with the
most jealous care by the Vestal virgins, who, for their charge of
it, were honoured with the highest honours. The temple where it was
kept, says Augustine, was the most sacred and most reverenced of
all the temples of Rome. The fire that was so jealously guarded in
that temple, and on which so much was believed to depend, was
regarded in the very same light as by the old Babylonian
fire-worshippers. It was looked upon as the purifier, and in April
every year, at the Palilia, or feast of Pales, both men and cattle,
for this purpose, were made to pass through the fire. The Epidaurian
snake, that the Romans worshipped along with the fire, was looked on
as the divine representation of Aesculapius, the child of the Sun.
Aesculapius, whom that sacred snake represented, was evidently, just
another name for the great Babylonian god. His fate was exactly the
same as that of Phaethon. He was said to have been smitten with
lightning for raising the dead. It is evident that this could never
have been the case in a physical sense, nor could it easily have
been believed to be so. But view it in a spiritual sense, and then
the statement is just this, that he was believed to raise men who
were dead in trespasses and sins to newness of life. Now, this was
exactly what Phaethon was pretending to do, when he was smitten for
setting the world on fire. In the Babylonian system there was a
symbolical death, that all the initiated had to pass through, before
they got the new life which was implied in regeneration, and that
just to declare that they had passed from death unto life. As the
passing through the fire was both a purgation from sin and the means
of regeneration, so it was also for raising the dead that Phaethon
was smitten. Then, as Aesculapius was the child of the Sun, so was
Phaethon. *
* The birth of Aesculapius in
the myth was just the same as that of Bacchus. His mother was
consumed by lightning, and the infant was rescued from the
lightning that consumed her, as Bacchus was snatched from the
flames that burnt up his mother.--LEMPRIERE
To symbolise this relationship, the
head of the image of Aesculapius was generally encircled with rays.
The Pope thus encircles the heads of the pretended images of Christ;
but the real source of these irradiations is patent to all
acquainted either with the literature or the art of Rome. Thus
speaks Virgil of Latinus:--
And now, in pomp, the peaceful
kings appear,
Four steeds the chariot of Latinus bear,
Twelve golden beams around his temples play,
To mark his lineage from the god of day.
The golden beams around the head
of Aesculapius were intended to mark the same, to point him out as
the child of the Sun, or the Sun incarnate. The golden beams
around the heads of pictures and images called by the name of
Christ, were intended to show the Pagans that they might safely
worship them, as the images of their well-known divinities, though
called by a different name. Now Aesculapius, in a time of deadly
pestilence, had been invited from Epidaurus to Rome. The god, under
the form of a larger serpent, entered the ship that was sent to
convey him to Rome, and having safely arrived in the Tiber, was
solemnly inaugurated as the guardian god of the Romans. From that
time forth, in private as well as in public, the worship of the
Epidaurian snake, the serpent that represented the Sun-divinity
incarnate, in other words, the Serpent of Fire, became nearly
universal. In almost every house the sacred serpent, which was a
harmless sort, was to be found. These serpents nestled about the
domestic altars, says the author of Pompeii, and came out, like
dogs or cats, to be patted by the visitors, and beg for something to
eat. Nay, at table, if we may build upon insulated passages, they
crept about the cups of the guests, and, in hot weather, ladies
would use them as live boas, and twist them round their necks for
the sake of coolness...These sacred animals made war on the rats and
mice, and thus kept down one species of vermin; but as they bore a
charmed life, and no one laid violent hands on them, they multiplied
so fast, that, like the monkeys of Benares, they became an
intolerable nuis ance. The frequent fires at Rome were the only
things that kept them under. The reader will find, in the
accompanying woodcut, a representation of Roman fire-worship and
serpent-worship at once separate and conjoined.
Roman Fire-Worship and
Serpent-Worship Combined
Pompeii, vol. ii. p.
105.
The reason of the double
representation of the god I cannot here enter into, but it must be
evident, from the words of Virgil already quoted, that the figures
having their heads encircled with rays, represent the fire-god, or
Sun-divinity; and what is worthy of special note is, that these
fire-gods are black, * the colour thereby identifying them with the
Ethiopian or black Phaethon; while, as the author of Pompeii himself
admits, these same black fire-gods are represented by two huge
serpents.
* All the faces in his
(MAZOIS') engraving are quite black. (Pompeii) In India, the
infant Crishna (emphatically the black god), in the arms of the
goddess Devaki, is represented with the woolly hair and marked
features of the Negro or African race.
Hindu Goddess
Devaki, with the Infant Crishna at her breast
From MOOR, plate
59.
Now, if this worship of the sacred
serpent of the Sun, the great fire-god, was so universal in Rome,
what symbol could more graphically portray the idolatrous power of
Pagan Imperial Rome than the Great Fiery Serpent? No doubt it was
to set forth this very thing that the Imperial standard itself--the
standard of the Pagan Emperor of Rome, as Pontifex Maximus, Head of
the great system of fire-worship and serpent-worship--was a serpent
elevated on a lofty pole, and so coloured, as to exhibit it as a
recognised symbol of fire-worship. (see note below)
As Christianity spread in the Roman
Empire, the powers of light and darkness came into collision (Rev
12:7,8): Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the
dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their
place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast
out;...he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out
with him. The great serpent of fire was cast out, when, by the
decree of Gratian, Paganism throughout the Roman empire was
abolished--when the fires of Vesta were extinguished, and the
revenues of the Vestal virgins were confiscated--when the Roman
Emperor (who though for more than a century and a half a professor
of Christianity, had been Pontifex Maximus, the very head of the
idolatry of Rome, and as such, on high occasions, appearing invested
with all the idolatrous insignia of Paganism), through force of
conscience abolished his own office. While Nimrod was personally and
literally slain by the sword, it was through the sword of the Spirit
that Shem overcame the system of fire-worship, and so bowed the
hearts of men, as to cause it for a time to be utterly extinguished.
In like manner did the Dragon of fire, in the Roman Empire, receive
a deadly wound from a sword, and that the sword of the Spirit, which
is the Word of God. There is thus far an exact analogy between the
type and the antitype.
But not only is there this analogy.
It turns out, when the records of history are searched to the
bottom, that when the head of the Pagan idolatry of Rome was slain
with the sword by the extinction of the office of Pontifex Maximus,
the last Roman Pontifex Maximus was the ACTUAL, LEGITIMATE, SOLE
REPRESENTATIVE OF NIMROD and his idolatrous system then existing. To
make this clear, a brief glance at the Roman history is necessary.
In common with all the earth, Rome at a very early prehistoric
period, had drunk deep of Babylon's golden cup. But above and
beyond all other nations, it had had a connection with the idolatry
of Babylon that put it in a position peculiar and alone. Long before
the days of Romulus, a representative of the Babylonian Messiah,
called by his name, had fixed his temple as a god, and his palace as
a king, on one of those very heights which came to be included
within the walls of that city which Remus and his brother were
destined to found. On the Capitoline hill, so famed in after-days as
the great high place of Roman worship, Saturnia, or the city of
Saturn, the great Chaldean god, had in the days of dim and distant
antiquity been erected. Some revolution had then taken place--the
graven images of Babylon had been abolished--the erecting of any
idol had been sternly prohibited, * and when the twin founders of
the now world-renowned city reared its humble walls, the city and
the palace of their Babylonian predecessor had long lain in ruins.
* PLUTARCH (in Hist. Numoe)
states, that Numa forbade the making of images, and that for 170
years after the founding of Rome, no images were allowed in the
Roman temples.
The ruined state of this sacred
city, even in the remote age of Evander, is alluded to by Virgil.
Referring to the time when Aeneas is said to have visited that
ancient Italian king, thus he speaks:--
Then saw two heaps of ruins; once
they stood
Two stately towns on either side the flood;
Saturnia and Janicula's remains;
And either place the founder's name retains.
The deadly wound, however, thus
given to the Chaldean system, was destined to be healed. A colony of
Etruscans, earnestly attached to the Chaldean idolatry, had
migrated, some say from Asia Minor, others from Greece, and settled
in the immediate neighbourhood of Rome. They were ultimately
incorporated in the Roman state, but long before this political
union took place they exercised the most powerful influence on the
religion of the Romans. From the very first their skill in augury,
soothsaying, and all science, real or pretended, that the augurs or
soothsayers monopolised, made the Romans look up to them with
respect. It is admitted on all hands that the Romans derived their
knowledge of augury, which occupied so prominent a place in every
public transaction in which they engaged, chiefly from the Tuscans,
that is, the people of Etruria, and at first none but natives of
that country were permitted to exercise the office of a Haruspex,
which had respect to all the rites essentially involved in
sacrifice. Wars and disputes arose between Rome and the Etruscans;
but still the highest of the noble youths of Rome were sent to
Etruria to be instructed in the sacred science which flourished
there. The consequence was, that under the influence of men whose
minds were moulded by those who clung to the ancient idol-worship,
the Romans were brought back again to much of that idolatry which
they had formerly repudiated and cast off. Though Numa, therefore,
in setting up his religious system, so far deferred to the
prevailing feeling of his day and forbade image-worship, yet in
consequence of the alliance subsisting between Rome and Etruria in
sacred things, matters were put in train for the ultimate subversion
of that prohibition. The college of Pontiffs, of which he laid the
foundation, in process of time came to be substantially an Etruscan
college, and the Sovereign Pontiff that presided over that college,
and that controlled all the public and private religious rites of
the Roman people in all essential respects, became in spirit and in
practice an Etruscan Pontiff.
Still the Sovereign Pontiff of
Rome, even after the Etruscan idolatry was absorbed into the Roman
system, was only an offshoot from the grand original Babylonian
system. He was a devoted worshipper of the Babylonian god; but he
was not the legitimate representative of that God. The true
legitimate Babylonian Pontiff had his seat beyond the bounds of the
Roman empire. That seat, after the death of Belshazzar, and the
expulsion of the Chaldean priesthood from Babylon by the
Medo-Persian kings, was at Pergamos, where afterwards was one of the
seven churches of Asia. * There, in consequence, for many centuries
was Satan's seat (Rev 2:13). There, under favour of the deified **
kings of Pergamos, was his favourite abode, there was the worship of
Aesculapius, under the form of the serpent, celebrated with frantic
orgies and excesses, that elsewhere were kept under some measure of
restraint.
* BARKER and AINSWORTH'S Lares
and Penates of Cilicia. Barker says, The defeated Chaldeans
fled to Asia Minor, and fixed their central college at
Pergamos. Phrygia, that was so remarkable for the worship of
Cybele and Atys, formed part of the Kingdom of Pergamos. Mysia
also was another, and the Mysians, in the Paschal Chronicle, are
said to be descended from Nimrod. The words are, Nebrod, the
huntsman and giant--from whence came the Mysians. Lydia, also,
from which Livy and Herodotus say the Etrurians came, formed
part of the same kingdom. For the fact that Mysia, Lydia, and
Phrygia were constituent parts of the kingdom of Pergamos, see
SMITH's Classical Dictionary.
** The kings of Pergamos, in
whose dominions the Chaldean Magi found an asylum, were
evidently by them, and by the general voice of Paganism that
sympathised with them, put into the vacant place which
Belshazzar and his predecessors had occupied. They were hailed
as the representatives of the old Babylonian god. This is
evident from the statements of Pausanias. First, he quotes the
following words from the oracle of a prophetess called Phaennis,
in reference to the Gauls: But divinity will still more
seriously afflict those that dwell near the sea. However, in a
short time after, Jupiter will send them a defender, the beloved
son of a Jove-nourished bull, who will bring destruction on all
the Gauls. Then on this he comments as follows: Phaennis, in
this oracle, means by the son of a bull, Attalus, king of
Pergamos, whom the oracle of Apollo called Taurokeron, or
bull-horned. This title given by the Delphian god, proves that
Attalus, in whose dominions the Magi had their seat, had been
set up and recognised in the very character of Bacchus, the Head
of the Magi. Thus the vacant seat of Belshazzar was filled, and
the broken chain of the Chaldean succession renewed.
At first, the Roman Pontiff had no
immediate connection with Pergamos and the hierarchy there; yet, in
course of time, the Pontificate of Rome and the Pontificate of
Pergamos came to be identified. Pergamos itself became part and
parcel of the Roman empire, when Attalus III, the last of its kings,
at his death, left by will all his dominions to the Roman people, BC
133. For some time after the kingdom of Pergamos was merged in the
Roman dominions, there was no one who could set himself openly and
advisedly to lay claim to all the dignity inherent in the old title
of the kings of Pergamos. The original powers even of the Roman
Pontiffs seem to have been by that time abridged, but when Julius
Caesar, who had previously been elected Pontifex Maximus, became
also, as Emperor, the supreme civil ruler of the Romans, then, as
head of the Roman state, and head of the Roman religion, all the
powers and functions of the true legitimate Babylonian Pontiff were
supremely vested in him, and he found himself in a position to
assert these powers. Then he seems to have laid claim to the divine
dignity of Attalus, as well as the kingdom that Attalus had
bequeathed to the Romans, as centering in himself; for his
well-known watchword, Venus Genetrix, which meant that Venus was
the mother of the Julian race, appears to have been intended to make
him The Son of the great goddess, even as the Bull-horned
Attalus had been regarded. *
* The deification of the
emperors that continued in succession from the days of Divus
Julius, or the Deified Julius, can be traced to no cause so
likely as their representing the Bull-horned Attalus both as
Pontiff and Sovereign.
Then, on certain occasions, in the
exercise of his high pontifical office, he appeared of course in all
the pomp of the Babylonian costume, as Belshazzar himself might have
done, in robes of scarlet, with the crosier of Nimrod in his hand,
wearing the mitre of Dagon and bearing the keys of Janus and Cybele.
*
* That the key was one of the
symbols used in the Mysteries, the reader will find on
consulting TAYLOR'S Note on Orphic Hymn to Pluto, where that
divinity is spoken of as keeper of the keys. Now the Pontifex,
as Hierophant, was arrayed in the habit and adorned with the
symbols of the great Creator of the world, of whom in these
Mysteries he was supposed to be the substitute. (MAURICE'S
Antiquities) The Primeval or Creative god was mystically
represented as Androgyne, as combining in his own person both
sexes (Ibid.), being therefore both Janus and Cybele at the same
time. In opening up the Mysteries, therefore, of this mysterious
divinity, it was natural that the Pontifex should bear the key
of both these divinities. Janus himself, however, as well as
Pluto, was often represented with more than one key.
Thus did matter continue, as
already stated, even under so-called Christian emperors; who, as a
salve to their consciences, appointed a heathen as their substitute
in the performance of the more directly idolatrous functions of the
pontificate (that substitute, however, acting in their name and by
their authority), until the reign of Gratian, who, as shown by
Gibbon, was the first that refused to be arrayed in the idolatrous
pontifical attire, or to act as Pontifex. Now, from all this it is
evident that, when Paganism in the Roman empire was abolished, when
the office of Pontifex Maximus was suppressed, and all the
dignitaries of paganism were cast down from their seats of influence
and of power, which they had still been allowed in some measure to
retain, that was not merely the casting down of the Fiery Dragon of
Rome, but the casting down of the Fiery Dragon of Babylon. It was
just the enacting over again, in a symbolical sense, upon the true
and sole legitimate successor of Nimrod, what had taken place upon
himself, when the greatness of his downfall gave rise to the
exclamation, How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the
morning!
Notes
Zoroaster, the Head of the
Fire-Worshippers
That Zoroaster was head of the
fire-worshippers, the following, among other evidence, may prove.
Not to mention that the name Zoroaster is almost a synonym for a
fire-worshipper, the testimony of Plutarch is of weight: Plutarch
acknowledges that Zoroaster among the Chaldeans instituted the Magi,
in imitation of whom the Persians also had their (Magi). * The
Arabian History also relates that Zaradussit, or Zerdusht, did not
for the first time institute, but (only) reform the religion of the
Persians and Magi, who had been divided into many sects.
* The great antiquity of the
institution of the Magi is proved from the statement of
Aristotle already referred to, as preserved in Theopompus, which
makes them to have been more ancient than the Egyptians, whose
antiquity is well known. (Theopompi Fragmenta in MULLER).
The testimony of Agathias is to the
same effect. He gives it as his opinion that the worship of fire
came from the Chaldeans to the Persians. That the Magi among the
Persians were the guardians of the sacred and eternal fire may be
assumed from Curtius, who says that fire was carried before them on
silver altars; from the statement of Strabo (Geograph.), that the
Magi kept upon the altar a quantity of ashes and an immortal fire,
and of Herodotus, that without them, no sacrifice could be
offered. The fire-worship was an essential part of the system of
the Persian Magi (WILSON, Parsee Religion). This fire-worship the
Persian Magi did not pretend to have invented; but their popular
story carried the origin of it up to the days of Hoshang, the father
of Tahmurs, who founded Babylon (WILSON)--i.e., the time of Nimrod.
In confirmation of this, we have seen that a fragment of Apollodorus
makes Ninus the head of the fire-worshipper, Layard, quoting this
fragment, supposes Ninus to be different from Zoroaster (Nineveh and
its Remains); but it can be proved, that though many others bore the
name of Zoroaster, the lines of evidence all converge, so as to
demonstrate that Ninus and Nimrod and Zoroaster were one. The
legends of Zoroaster show that he was known not only as a Magus, but
as a Warrior (ARNOBIUS). Plato says that Eros Armenius (whom
CLERICUS, De Chaldaeis, states to have been the same as the fourth
Zoroaster) died and rose again after ten days, having been killed in
battle; and that what he pretended to have learned in Hades, he
communicated to men in his new life (PLATO, De Republica). We have
seen the death of Nimrod, the original Zoroaster, was not that of a
warrior slain in battle; but yet this legend of the warrior
Zoroaster is entirely in favour of the supposition that the original
Zoroaster, the original Head of the Magi, was not a priest merely,
but a warrior-king. Everywhere are the Zoroastrians, or
fire-worshippers, called Guebres or Gabrs. Now, Genesis 10:8 proves
that Nimrod was the first of the Gabrs.
As Zoroaster was head of the
fire-worshippers, so Tammuz was evidently the same. We have seen
evidence already that sufficiently proves the identity of Tammuz and
Nimrod; but a few words may still more decisively prove it, and cast
further light on the primitive fire-worship. 1. In the first place,
Tammuz and Adonis are proved to be the same divinity. Jerome, who
lived in Palestine when the rites of Tammuz were observed, up to the
very time when he wrote, expressly identifies Tammuz and Adonis, in
his Commentary on Ezekiel, where the Jewish women are represented as
weeping for Tammuz; and the testimony of Jerome on this subject is
universally admitted. Then the mode in which the rites of Tammuz or
Adonis were celebrated in Syria was essentially the same as the
rites of Osiris. The statement of Lucian (De Dea Syria) strikingly
shows this, and Bunsen distinctly admits it. The identity of Osiris
and Nimrod has been largely proved in the body of this work. When,
therefore, Tammuz or Adonis is identified with Osiris, the
identification of Tammuz with Nimrod follows of course. And then
this entirely agrees with the language of Bion, in his Lament for
Adonis, where he represents Venus as going in a frenzy of grief,
like a Bacchant, after the death of Adonis, through the woods and
valleys, and calling upon her Assyrian husband. It equally agrees
with the statement of Maimonides, that when Tammuz was put to death,
the grand scene of weeping for that death was in the temple of
Babylon. 2. Now, if Tammuz was Nimrod, the examination of the
meaning of the name confirms the connection of Nimrod with the first
fire-worship. After what has already been advanced, there needs no
argument to show that, as the Chaldeans were the first who
introduced the name and power of kings (SYNCELLUS), and as Nimrod
was unquestionably the first of these kings, and the first,
consequently, that bore the title of Moloch, or king, so it was in
honour of him that the children were made to pass through the fire
to Moloch. But the intention of that passing through the fire was
undoubtedly to purify. The name Tammuz has evidently reference to
this, for it signifies to perfect, that is, to purify * by
fire; and if Nimrod was, as the Paschal Chronicle, and the general
voice of antiquity, represent him to have been, the originator of
fire-worship, this name very exactly expresses his character in that
respect.
* From tam, to perfect, and
muz, to burn. To be pure in heart in Scripture is just the
same as to be perfect in heart. The well-known name Deucalion,
as connected with the flood, seems to be a correlative term of
the water-worshippers. Dukh-kaleh signifies to purify by
washing, from Dikh, to wash (CLAVIS STOCKII), and Khaleh, to
complete, or perfect. The noun from the latter verb, found in
2 Chronicles 4:21, shows that the root means to purify,
perfect gold being in the Septuagint justly rendered pure
gold. There is a name sometimes applied to the king of the gods
that has some bearing on this subject. That name is Akmon.
What is the meaning of it? It is evidently just the Chaldee form
of the Hebrew Khmn, the burner, which becomes Akmon in the
same way as the Hebrew Dem, blood, in Chaldee becomes Adem.
Hesychius says that Akmon is Kronos, sub voce Akmon. In Virgil
(Aeneid) we find this name compounded so as to be an exact
synonym for Tammuz, Pyracmon being the name of one of the three
famous Cyclops whom the poet introduces. We have seen that the
original Cyclops were Kronos and his brethren, and deriving the
name from Pur, the Chaldee form of Bur, to purify, and
Akmon, it just signifies The purifying burner.
It is evident, however, from the
Zoroastrian verse, elsewhere quoted, that fire itself was worshipped
as Tammuz, for it is called the Father that perfected all things.
In one respect this represented fire as the Creative god; but in
another, there can be no doubt that it had reference to the
perfecting of men by purifying them. And especially it perfected
those whom it consumed. This was the very idea that, from time
immemorial until very recently, led so many widows in India to
immolate themselves on the funeral piles of their husbands, the
woman who thus burned herself being counted blessed, because she
became Suttee *--i.e., Pure by burning.
* MOOR'S Pantheon, Siva. The
epithet for a woman that burns herself is spelled Sati, but is
pronounced Suttee, as above.
And this also, no doubt, reconciled
the parents who actually sacrificed their children to Moloch, to the
cruel sacrifice, the belief being cherished that the fire that
consumed them also perfected them, and made them meet for eternal
happiness. As both the passing through the fire, and the burning in
the fire, were essential rites in the worship of Moloch or Nimrod,
this is an argument that Nimrod was Tammuz. As the priest and
representative of the perfecting or purifying fire, it was he that
carried on the work of perfecting or purifying by fire, and so he
was called by its name.
When we turn to the legends of
India, we find evidence to the very same effect as that which we
have seen with regard to Zoroaster and Tammuz as head of the
fire-worshippers. The fifth head of Brahma, that was cut off for
inflicting distress on the three worlds, by the effulgence of its
dazzling beams, referred to in the text of this work, identifies
itself with Nimrod. The fact that that fifth head was represented as
having read the Vedas, or sacred books produced by the other four
heads, shows, I think, a succession. *
* The Indian Vedas that now
exist do not seem to be of very great antiquity as written
documents; but the legend goes much further back than anything
that took place in India. The antiquity of writing seems to be
very great, but whether or not there was any written religious
document in Nimrod's day, a Veda there must have been; for what
is the meaning of the word Veda? It is evidently just the same
as the Anglo-Saxon Edda with the digamma prefixed, and both
alike evidently come from Ed a Testimony, a Religious
Record, or confession of Faith. Such a Record or
Confession, either oral or written, must have existed from
the beginning.
Now, coming down from Noah, what
would that succession be? We have evidence from Berosus, that, in
the days of Belus--that is, Nimrod--the custom of making
representations like that of two-headed Janus, had begun. Assume,
then, that Noah, as having lived in two worlds, has his two heads.
Ham is the third, Cush the fourth, and Nimrod is, of course, the
fifth. And this fifth head was cut off for doing the very thing for
which Nimrod actually was cut off. I suspect that this Indian myth
is the key to open up the meaning of a statement of Plutarch, which,
according to the terms of it, as it stands, is visibly absurd. It is
as follows: Plutarch (in the fourth book of his Symposiaca) says
that the Egyptians were of the opinion that darkness was prior to
light, and that the latter [viz. light] was produced from mice, in
the fifth generation, at the time of the new moon. In India, we
find that a new moon was produced in a different sense from the
ordinary meaning of that term, and that the production of that new
moon was not only important in Indian mythology, but evidently
agreed in time with the period when the fifth head of Brahma
scorched the world with its insufferable splendour. The account of
its production runs thus: that the gods and mankind were entirely
discontented with the moon which they had got, Because it gave no
light, and besides the plants were poor and the fruits of no use,
and that therefore they churned the White sea [or, as it is commonly
expressed, they churned the ocean], when all things were
mingled--i.e., were thrown into confusion, and that then a new moon,
with a new regent, was appointed, which brought in an entirely new
system of things (Asiatic Researches). From MAURICE's Indian
Antiquities, we learn that at this very time of the churning of the
ocean, the earth was set on fire, and a great conflagration was the
result. But the name of the moon in India is Soma, or Som (for the
final a is only a breathing, and the word is found in the name of
the famous temple of Somnaut, which name signifies Lord of the
Moon), and the moon in India is male. As this transaction is
symbolical, the question naturally arises, who could be meant by the
moon, or regent of the moon, who was cast off in the fifth
generation of the world? The name Som shows at once who he must have
been. Som is just the name of Shem; for Shem's name comes from Shom,
to appoint, and is legitimately represented either by the name
Som, or Sem, as it is in Greek; and it was precisely to get rid of
Shem (either after his father's death, or when the infirmities of
old age were coming upon him) as the great instructor of the world,
that is, as the great diffuser of spiritual light, that in the fifth
generation the world was thrown into confusion and the earth set on
fire. The propriety of Shem's being compared to the moon will appear
if we consider the way in which his father Noah was evidently
symbolised. The head of a family is divinely compared to the sun, as
in the dream of Joseph (Gen 37:9), and it may be easily conceived
how Noah would, by his posterity in general, be looked up to as
occupying the paramount place as the Sun of the world; and
accordingly Bryant, Davies, Faber, and others, have agreed in
recognising Noah as so symbolised by Paganism. When, however, his
younger son--for Shem was younger than Japhet--(Gen 10:21) was
substituted for his father, to whom the world had looked up in
comparison of the greater light, Shem would naturally, especially
by those who disliked him and rebelled against him, be compared to
the lesser light, or the moon. *
* As to the kingdom, the
Oriental Oneirocritics, jointly say, that the sun is the symbol
of the king, and the moon of the next to him in power. This
sentence extracted from DAUBUZ's Symbolical Dictionary,
illustrated with judicious notes by my learned friend, the Rev.
A. Forbes, London, shows that the conclusion to which I had come
before seeing it, in regard to the symbolical meaning of the
moon, is entirely in harmony with Oriental modes of thinking.
Now, the production of light by
mice at this period, comes in exactly to confirm this deduction. A
mouse in Chaldee is Aakbar; and Gheber, or Kheber, in Arabic,
Turkish, and some of the other eastern dialects, becomes Akbar, as
in the well-known Moslem saying, Allar Akbar, God is Great. So
that the whole statement of Plutarch, when stripped of its
nonsensical garb, just amounts to this, that light was produced by
the Guebres or fire-worshippers, when Nimrod was set up in
opposition to Shem, as the representative of Noah, and the great
enlightener of the world.
____________________
The Story of Phaethon
The identity of Phaethon and Nimrod
has much to support it besides the prima facie evidence arising from
the statement that Phaethon was an Ethiopian or Cushite, and the
resemblance of his fate, in being cast down from heaven while
driving the chariot of the sun, as the child of the Sun, to the
casting down of Molk-Gheber, whose very name, as the god of fire,
identifies him with Nimrod. 1. Phaethon is said by Apollodorus to
have been the son of Tithonus; but if the meaning of the name
Tithonus be examined, it will be evident that he was Tithonus
himself. Tithonus was the husband of Aurora (DYMOCK). In the
physical sense, as we have already seen, Aur-ora signifies The
awakener of the light; to correspond with this Tithonus signifies
The kindler of light, or setter on fire. *
* From Tzet or Tzit, to
kindle, or set on fire, which in Chaldee becomes Tit, and
Thon, to give.
Now Phaethon, the son of
Tithonus, is in Chaldee Phaethon Bar Tithon. But this also
signifies Phaethon, the son that set on fire. Assuming, then, the
identity of Phaethon and Tithonus, this goes far to identify
Phaethon with Nimrod; for Homer, as we have seen (Odyssey), mentions
the marriage of Aurora with Orion, the mighty Hunter, whose identity
with Nimrod is established. Then the name of the celebrated son that
sprang from the union between Aurora and Tithonus, shows that
Tithonus, in his original character, must have been indeed the same
as the mighty hunter of Scripture, for the name of that son was
Memnon (MARTIAL and OVID, Metam.), which signifies The son of the
spotted one, * thereby identifying the father with Nimrod, whose
emblem was the spotted leopard's skin.
* From Mem or Mom, spotted,
and Non, a son.
As Ninus or Nimrod, was worshipped
as the son of his own wife, and that wife Aurora, the goddess of the
dawn, we see how exact is the reference to Phaethon, when Isaiah,
speaking of the King of Babylon, who was his representative, says,
How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning
(Isa 14:12). The marriage of Orion with Aurora; in other words, his
setting up as The kindler of light, or becoming the author of
fire-worship, is said by Homer to have been the cause of his death,
he having in consequence perished under the wrath of the gods. 2.
That Phaethon was currently represented as the son of Aurora, the
common story, as related by Ovid, sufficiently proves. While
Phaethon claimed to be the son of Phoebus, or the sun, he was
reproached with being only the son of Merops--i.e., of the mortal
husband of his mother Clymene (OVID, Metam.). The story implies that
that mother gave herself out to be Aurora, not in the physical sense
of that term, but in its mystical sense; as The woman pregnant with
light; and, consequently, her son was held up as the great
Light-bringer who was to enlighten the world,--Lucifer, the son
of the morning, who was the pretended enlightener of the souls of
men. The name Lucifer, in Isaiah, is the very word from which
Eleleus, one of the names of Bacchus, evidently comes. It comes from
Helel, which signifies to irradiate or to bring light, and is
equivalent to the name Tithon. Now we have evidence that Lucifer,
the son of Aurora, or the morning, was worshipped in the very same
character as Nimrod, when he appeared in his new character as a
little child.
This Phaethon, or Lucifer, who was
cast down is further proved to be Janus; for Janus is called Pater
Matutinus (HORACE); and the meaning of this name will appear in one
of its aspects when the meaning of the name of the Dea Matuta is
ascertained. Dea Matuta signifies The kindling or Light-bringing
goddess, * and accordingly, by Priscian, she is identified with
Aurora.
* Matuta comes from the same
word as Tithonus--i.e., Tzet, Tzit, or Tzut, which in Chaldee
becomes Tet, Tit, or Tut, to light or set on fire. From Tit,
to set on fire, comes the Latin Titio, a firebrand; and from
Tut, with the formative M prefixed, comes Matuta--just as from
Nasseh, to forget, with the same formative prefixed, comes
Manasseh, forgetting, the name of the eldest son of Joseph
(Gen 41:51). The root of this verb is commonly given as Itzt;
but see BAKER'S Lexicon, where it is also given as Tzt. It is
evidently from this root that the Sanscrit Suttee already
referred to comes.
Matutinus is evidently just the
correlate of Matuta, goddess of the morning; Janus, therefore, as
Matutinus, is Lucifer, son of the morning. But further, Matuta is
identified with Ino, after she had plunged into the sea, and had,
along with her son Melikerta, been changed into a sea-divinity.
Consequently her son Melikerta, king of the walled city, is the
same as Janus Matutinus, or Lucifer, Phaethon, or Nimrod.
There is still another link by
which Melikerta, the sea-divinity, or Janus Matutinus, is identified
with the primitive god of the fire-worshippers. The most common name
of Ino, or Matuta, after she had passed through the waters, was
Leukothoe (OVID, Metam.). Now, Leukothoe or Leukothea has a double
meaning, as it is derived either from Lukhoth, which signifies to
light, or set on fire, or from Lukoth to glean. In the Maltese
medal, the ear of corn, at the side of the goddess, which is more
commonly held in her hand, while really referring in its hidden
meaning to her being the Mother of Bar, the son, to the
uninitiated exhibits her as Spicilega, or The Gleaner,--the
popular name, says Hyde, for the female with the ear of wheat
represented in the constellation Virgo. In Bryant, Cybele is
represented with two or three ears of corn in her hand; for as there
were three peculiarly distinguished Bacchuses, there were
consequently as many Bars, and she might therefore be represented
with one, two, or three ears in her hand. But to revert to the
Maltese medal just referred to, the flames coming out of the head of
Lukothea, the Gleaner, show that, though she has passed through
the waters, she is still Lukhothea, the Burner, or Light-giver.
And the rays around the mitre of the god on the reverse entirely
agree with the character of that god as Eleleus, or Phaethon--in
other words, as The Shining Bar. Now, this Shining Bar, as
Melikerta, king of the walled city, occupies the very place of
Ala-Mahozim, whose representative the Pope is elsewhere proved to
be. But he is equally the sea-divinity, who in that capacity wears
the mitre of Dagon. The fish-head mitre which the Pope wears shows
that, in this character also, as the Beast from the sea, he is the
unquestionable representative of Melikerta.
____________________
The Roman Imperial Standard of the
Dragon a Symbol of Fire- worship
The passage of Ammianus
Marcellinus, that speaks of that standard, calls it purpureum
signum draconis. On this may be raised the question, Has the
epithet purpureum, as describing the colour of the dragon, any
reference to fire? The following extract from Salverte may cast some
light upon it: The dragon figured among the military ensigns of the
Assyrians. Cyrus caused it to be adopted by the Persians and Medes.
Under the Roman emperors, and under the emperors of Byzantium, each
cohort or centuria bore for an ensign a dragon. There is no doubt
that the dragon or serpent standard of the Assyrians and Persians
had reference to fire-worship, the worship of fire and the serpent
being mixed up together in both these countries. As the Romans,
therefore, borrowed these standards evidently from these sources, it
is to be presumed that they viewed them in the very same light as
those from whom they borrowed them, especially as that light was so
exactly in harmony with their own system of fire-worship. The
epithet purpureus or purple does not indeed naturally convey the
idea of fire-colour to us. But it does convey the idea of red; and
red in one shade or another, among idolatrous nations, has almost
with one consent been used to represent fire. The Egyptians
(BUNSEN), the Hindoos (MOOR'S Pantheon, Brahma), the Assyrians
(LAYARD'S Nineveh), all represented fire by red. The Persians
evidently did the same, for when Quintus Curtius describes the Magi
as following the sacred and eternal fire, he describes the 365
youths, who formed the train of these Magi, as clad in scarlet
garments, the colour of these garments, no doubt, having reference
to the fire whose ministers they were. Puniceus is equivalent to
purpureus, for it was in Phenicia [six] that the purpura, or
purple-fish, was originally found. The colour derived from that
purple-fish was scarlet, and it is the very name of that Phoenician
purple-fish, arguna, that is used in Daniel 5:16 and 19, where it
is said that he that should interpret the handwriting on the wall
should be clothed in scarlet. The Tyrians had the art of making
true purples, as well as scarlet; and there seems no doubt that
purpureus is frequently used in the ordinary sense attached to our
word purple. But the original meaning of the epithet is scarlet; and
as bright scarlet colour is a natural colour to represent fire, so
we have reason to believe that that colour, when used for robes of
state among the Tyrians, had special reference to fire; for the
Tyrian Hercules, who was regarded as the inventor of purple
(BRYANT), was regarded as King of Fire, (NONNUS, Dionysiaca). Now,
when we find that the purpura of Tyre produced the scarlet colour
which naturally represented fire, and that puniceus, which is
equivalent to purpureus, is evidently used for scarlet, there is
nothing that forbids us to understand purpureus in the same sense
here, but rather requires it. But even though it were admitted that
the tinge was deeper, and purpureus meant the true purple, as red,
of which it is a shade, is the established colour of fire, and as
the serpent was the universally acknowledged symbol of fire-worship,
the probability is strong that the use of a red dragon as the
Imperial standard of Rome was designed as an emblem of that system
of fire-worship on which the safety of the empire was believed so
vitally to hinge.
Chapter VII
Section II
The Beast from the Sea
The next great enemy introduced to
our notice is the Beast from the Sea (Rev 13:1): I stood, says
John, upon the sand of the sea-shore, and saw a beast rise up out
of the sea. The seven heads and ten horns on this beast, as on the
great dragon, show that this power is essentially the same beast,
but that it has undergone a circumstantial change. In the old
Babylonian system, after the worship of the god of fire, there
speedily followed the worship of the god of water or the sea. As the
world formerly was in danger of being burnt up, so now it was in
equal danger of being drowned. In the Mexican story it is said to
have actually been so. First, say they, it was destroyed by fire,
and then it was destroyed by water. The Druidic mythology gives the
same account; for the Bards affirm that the dreadful tempest of fire
that split the earth asunder, was rapidly succeeded by the bursting
of the Lake Llion, when the waters of the abyss poured forth and
overwhelmed the whole world. In Greece we meet with the very same
story. Diodorus Siculus tells us that, in former times, a monster
called Aegides, who vomited flames, appeared in Phrygia; hence
spreading along Mount Taurus, the conflagration burnt down all the
woods as far as India; then, with a retrograde course, swept the
forests of Mount Lebanon, and extended as far as Egypt and Africa;
at last a stop was put to it by Minerva. The Phrygians remembered
well this CONFLAGRATION and the FLOOD which FOLLOWED it. Ovid, too,
has a clear allusion to the same fact of the fire-worship being
speedily followed by the worship of water, in his fable of the
transformation of Cycnus. He represents King Cycnus, an attached
friend of Phaethon, and consequently of fire-worship, as, after his
friend's death, hating the fire, and taking to the contrary element
that of water, through fear, and so being transformed into a swan.
In India, the great deluge, which occupies so conspicuous a place in
its mythology, evidently has the same symbolical meaning, although
the story of Noah is mixed up with it; for it was during that deluge
that the lost Vedas, or sacred books, were recovered, by means of
the great god, under the form of a FISH. The loss of the Vedas had
evidently taken place at that very time of terrible dis aster to the
gods, when, according to the Purans, a great enemy of these gods,
called Durgu, abolished all religious ceremonies, the Brahmins,
through fear, forsook the reading of the Veda,...fire lost its
energy, and the terrified stars retired from sight; in other words,
when idolatry, fire-worship, and the worship of the host of heaven
had been suppressed. When we turn to Babylon itself, we find there
also substantially the same account. In Berosus, the deluge is
represented as coming after the time of Alorus, or the god of
fire, that is, Nimrod, which shows that there, too, this deluge was
symbolical. Now, out of this deluge emerged Dagon, the fish-god, or
god of the sea. The origin of the worship of Dagon, as shown by
Berosus, was founded upon a legend, that, at a remote period of the
past, when men were sunk in barbarism, there came up a BEAST CALLED
OANNES FROM THE RED SEA, or Persian Gulf--half-man, half-fish--that
civilised the Babylonians, taught them arts and sciences, and
instructed them in politics and religion. The worship of Dagon was
introduced by the very parties--Nimrod, of course, excepted--who had
previously seduced the world into the worship of fire. In the secret
Mysteries that were then set up, while in the first instance, no
doubt, professing the greatest antipathy to the prescribed worship
of fire, they sought to regain their influence and power by scenic
representations of the awful scenes of the Flood, in which Noah was
introduced under the name of Dagon, or the Fish-god--scenes in which
the whole family of man, both from the nature of the event and their
common connection with the second father of the human race, could
not fail to feel a deep interest. The concocters of these Mysteries
saw that if they could only bring men back again to idolatry in any
shape, they could soon work that idolatry so as substantially to
re-establish the very system that had been put down. Thus it was,
that, as soon as the way was prepared for it, Tammuz was introduced
as one who had allowed himself to be slain for the good of mankind.
A distinction was made between good serpents and bad serpents, one
kind being represented as the serpent of Agathodaemon, or the good
divinity, another as the serpent of Cacodaemon, or the evil one. *
* WILKINSON. In Egypt, the
Uraeus, or the Cerastes, was the good serpent, the Apophis the
evil one.
It was easy, then, to lead men on
by degrees to believe that, in spite of all appearances to the
contrary, Tammuz, instead of being the patron of serpent-worship in
any evil sense, was in reality the grand enemy of the Apophis, or
great malignant serpent that envied the happiness of mankind, and
that in fact he was the very seed of the woman who was destined to
bruise the serpent's head. By means of the metempsychosis, it was
just as easy to identify Nimrod and Noah, and to make it appear that
the great patriarch, in the person of this his favoured descendant,
had graciously condescended to become incarnate anew, as Dagon, that
he might bring mankind back again to the blessings they had lost
when Nimrod was slain. Certain it is, that Dagon was worshipped in
the Chaldean Mysteries, wherever they were established, in a
character that represented both the one and the other.
In the previous system, the grand
mode of purification had been by fire. Now, it was by water that men
were to be purified. Then began the doctrine of baptismal
regeneration, connected, as we have seen, with the passing of Noah
through the waters of the Flood. Then began the reverence for holy
wells, holy lakes, holy rivers, which is to be found wherever these
exist on the earth; which is not only to be traced among the
Parsees, who, along with the worship of fire, worship also the
Zereparankard, or Caspian Sea, and among the Hindoos, who worship
the purifying waters of the Ganges, and who count it the grand
passport to heaven, to leave their dying relatives to be smothered
in its stream; but which is seen in full force at this day in Popish
Ireland, in the universal reverence for holy wells, and the annual
pilgrimages to Loch Dergh, to wash away sin in its blessed waters;
and which manifestly lingers also among ourselves, in the popular
superstition about witches which shines out in the well-known line
of Burns--
A running stream they daurna
cross.
So much for the worship of water.
Along with the water-worship, however, the old worship of fire was
soon incorporated again. In the Mysteries, both modes of
purification were conjoined. Though water-baptism was held to
regenerate, yet purification by fire was still held to be
indispensable; * and, long ages after baptismal regeneration had
been established, the children were still made to pass through the
fire to Moloch. This double purification both by fire and water was
practised in Mexico, among the followers of Wodan. This double
purification was also commonly practised among the old Pagan Romans;
** and, in course of time, almost everywhere throughout the Pagan
world, both the fire-worship and serpent-worship of Nimrod, which
had been put down, was re-established in a new form, with all its
old and many additional abominations besides.
* The name Tammuz, as applied
to Nimrod or Osiris, was equivalent to Alorus or the god of
fire, and seems to have been given to him as the great purifier
by fire. Tammuz is derived from tam, to make perfect, and muz,
fire, and signifies Fire the perfecter, or the perfecting
fire. To this meaning of the name, as well as to the character
of Nimrod as the Father of the gods, the Zoroastrian verse
alludes when it says: All things are the progeny of ONE FIRE.
The Father perfected all things, and delivered them to the
second mind, whom all nations of men call the first. (CORY'S
Fragments) Here Fire is declared to be the Father of all; for
all things are said to be its progeny, and it is also called the
perfecter of all things. The second mind is evidently the
child who displaced Nimrod's image as an object of worship; but
yet the agency of Nimrod, as the first of the gods, and the
fire-god, was held indispensable for perfecting men. And
hence, too, no doubt, the necessity of the fire of Purgatory to
perfect men's souls at last, and to purge away all the sins
that they have carried with them into the unseen world.
** OVID, Fasti. It was not a
little interesting to me, after being led by strict induction
from circumstantial evidence to the conclusion that the
purgation by fire was derived from the fire-worship of Adon or
Tammuz, and that by water had reference to Noah's Flood, to find
an express statement in Ovid, that such was the actual belief at
Rome in his day. After mentioning, in the passage to which the
above citation refers, various fanciful reasons for the twofold
purgation by fire and water, he concludes thus: For my part, I
do not believe them; there are some (however) who say that the
one is intended to commemorate Phaethon, and the other the flood
of Deucalion.
If, however, any one should
still think it unlikely that the worship of Noah should be
mingled in the ancient world with the worship of the Queen of
Heaven and her son, let him open his eyes to what is taking
place in Italy at this hour [in 1856] in regard to the worship
of that patriarch and the Roman Queen of Heaven. The following,
kindly sent me by Lord John Scott, as confirmatory of the views
propounded in these pages, appeared in the Morning Herald,
October 26, 1855: AN ARCHBISHOP'S PRAYER TO THE PATRIARCH
NOAH.-POPERY IN TURIN.--For several consecutive years the
vintage has been almost entirely destroyed in Tuscany, in
consequence of the prevalent disease. The Archbishop of Florence
has conceived the idea of arresting this plague by directing
prayers to be offered, not to God, but to the patriarch Noah;
and he has just published a collection, containing eight forms
of supplication, addressed to this distinguished personage of
the ancient covenant. 'Most holy patriarch Noah!' is the
language of one of these prayers, 'who didst employ thyself in
thy long career in cultivating the vine, and gratifying the
human race with that precious beverage, which allays the thirst,
restores the strength, and enlivens the spirits of us all, deign
to regard our vines, which, following thine example, we have
cultivated hitherto; and, while thou beholdest them languishing
and blighted by that dis astrous visitation, which, before the
vintage, destroys the fruit (in severe punishment for many
blasphemies and other enormous sins we have committed), have
compassion on us, and, prostrate before the lofty throne of God,
who has promised to His children the fruits of the earth, and an
abundance of corn and wine, entreat Him on our behalf; promise
Him in our name, that, with the aid of Divine grace, we will
forsake the ways of vice and sin, that we will no longer abuse
His sacred gifts, and will scrupulously observe His holy law,
and that of our holy Mother, the Catholic Church,' c. The
collection concludes with a new prayer, addressed to the Virgin
Mary, who is invoked in these words: 'O immaculate Mary, behold
our fields and vineyards! and, should it seem to thee that we
merit so great a favour, stay, we beseech thee, this terrible
plague, which, inflicted for our sins, renders our fields
unfruitful, and deprives our vines of the honours of the
vintage,' c. The work contains a vignette, representing the
patriarch Noah presiding over the operations of the vintage, as
well as a notification from the Archbishop, granting an
indulgence of forty days to all who shall devoutly recite the
prayers in question.--Christian Times In view of such rank
Paganism as this, well may the noble Lord already referred to
remark, that surely here is the world turned backwards, and the
worship of the old god Bacchus unmistakably restored!
Now, this god of the sea, when his
worship had been firmly re-established, and all formidable
opposition had been put down, was worshipped also as the great god
of war, who, though he had died for the good of mankind, now that he
had risen again, was absolutely invincible. In memory of this new
incarnation, the 25th of December, otherwise Christmas Day, was, as
we have already seen, celebrated in Pagan Rome as Natalis Solis
invicti, the birth-day of the Unconquered Sun. We have equally
seen that the very name of the Roman god of war is just the name of
Nimrod; for Mars and Mavors, the two well-known names of the Roman
war-god, are evidently just the Roman forms of the Chaldee Mar or
Mavor, the Rebel. Thus terrible and invincible was Nimrod when he
reappeared as Dagon, the beast from the sea. If the reader looks at
what is said in Revelation 13:3, he will see precisely the same
thing: And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded unto death;
and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after
the beast. And they worshipped the dragon, which gave power unto the
beast, and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the
beast? who is able to make war with him? Such, in all respects, is
the analogy between the language of the prophecy and the ancient
Babylonian type.
Do we find, then, anything
corresponding to this in the religious history of the Roman empire
after the fall of the old Paganism of that empire? Exactly in every
respect. No sooner was Paganism legally abolished, the eternal fire
of Vesta extinguished, and the old serpent cast down from the seat
of power, where so long he had sat secure, than he tried the most
vigorous means to regain his influence and authority. Finding that
persecution of Christianity, as such, in the meantime would not do
to destroy the church symbolised by the sun-clothed Woman, he made
another tack (Rev 12:15): And the serpent cast out of his mouth a
flood of water after the woman, that he might cause her to be
carried away of the flood. The symbol here is certainly very
remarkable. If this was the dragon of fire, it might have been
expected that it would have been represented, according to popular
myths, as vomiting fire after the woman. But it is not so. It was a
flood of water that he cast out of his mouth. What could this mean?
As the water came out of the mouth of the dragon--that must mean
doctrine, and of course, false doctrine. But is there nothing more
specific than this? A single glance at the old Babylonian type will
show that the water cast out of the mouth of the serpent must be the
water of baptismal regeneration. Now, it was precisely at this time,
when the old Paganism was suppressed, that the doctrine of
regenerating men by baptism, which had been working in the Christian
Church before, threatened to spread like a deluge over the face of
the Roman empire. *
* From about AD 360, to the
time of the Emperor Justinian, about 550, we have evidence both
of the promulgation of this doctrine, and also of the deep hold
it came at last to take of professing Christians.
It was then precisely that our Lord
Jesus Christ began to be popularly called Ichthys, that is, the
Fish, manifestly to identify him with Dagon. At the end of the
fourth century, and from that time forward, it was taught, that he
who had been washed in the baptismal font was thereby born again,
and made pure as the virgin snow.
This flood issued not merely from
the mouth of Satan, the old serpent, but from the mouth of him who
came to be recognised by the Pagans of Rome as the visible head of
the old Roman Paganism. When the Roman fire-worship was suppressed,
we have seen that the office of Pontifex Maximus, the head of that
Paganism, was abolished. That was the wounding unto death of the
head of the Fiery Dragon. But scarcely had that head received its
deadly wound, when it began to be healed again. Within a few years
after the Pagan title of Pontifex had been abolished, it was
revived, and that by the very Emperor that had abolished it, and was
bestowed, with all the Pagan associations clustering around it, upon
the Bishop of Rome, who, from that time forward, became the grand
agent in pouring over professing Christendom, first the ruinous
doctrine of baptismal regeneration, and then all the other doctrines
of Paganism derived from ancient Babylon. When this Pagan title was
bestowed on the Roman bishop, it was not as a mere empty title of
honour it was bestowed, but as a title to which formidable power was
annexed. To the authority of the Bishop of Rome in this new
character, as Pontifex, when associated with five or seven other
bishops as his counsellors, bishops, and even metropolitans of
foreign churches over extensive regions of the West, in Gaul not
less than in Italy, were subjected; and civil pains were attached to
those who refused to submit to his pontifical decisions. Great was
the danger to the cause of truth and righteousness when such power
was, by imperial authority, vested in the Roman bishop, and that a
bishop so willing to give himself to the propagation of false
doctrine. Formidable, however, as the danger was, the true Church,
the Bride, the Lamb's wife (so far as that Church was found within
the bounds of the Western Empire), was wonderfully protected from
it. That Church was for a time saved from the peril, not merely by
the mountain fastnesses in which many of its devoted members found
an asylum, as Jovinian, Vigilantius, and the Waldenses, and
such-like faithful ones, in the wilderness among the Cottian Alps,
and other secluded regions of Europe, but also not a little, by a
signal interposition of Divine Providence in its behalf. That
interposition is referred to in these words (Rev 12:16): The earth
opened her mouth and swallowed up the flood, which the dragon cast
out of his mouth. What means the symbol of the earth's opening its
mouth? In the natural world, when the earth opens its mouth, there
is an earthquake; and an earthquake, according to the figurative
language of the Apocalypse, as all admit, just means a great
political convulsion. Now, when we examine the history of the period
in question, we find that the fact exactly agrees with the
prefiguration; that soon after the Bishop of Rome because Pontiff,
and, as Pontiff, set himself so zealously to bring in Paganism into
the Church, those political convulsions began in the civil empire of
Rome, which never ceased till the framework of that empire was
broken up, and it was shattered to pieces. But for this the
spiritual power of the Papacy might have been firmly established
over all the nations of the West, long before the time it actually
was so. It is clear, that immediately after Damasus, the Roman
bishop, received his pontifical power, the predicted apostacy (1
Tim 4:3), so far as Rome was concerned, was broadly developed. Then
were men forbidden to marry, * and commanded to abstain from
meats.
* The celibacy of the clergy
was enacted by Syricius, Bishop of Rome, AD 385. (GIESELER)
Then, with a factitious doctrine of
sin, a factitious holiness also was inculcated, and people were led
to believe that all baptised persons were necessarily regenerated.
Had the Roman Empire of the West remained under one civil head,
backed by that civil head, the Bishop of Rome might very soon have
infected all parts of that empire with the Pagan corruption he had
evidently given himself up to propagate. Considering the cruelty
with which Jovinian, and all who opposed the Pagan doctrines in
regard to marriage and abstinence, were treated by the Pontifex of
Rome, under favour of the imperial power, it may easily be seen how
serious would have been the consequences to the cause of truth in
the Western Empire had this state of matters been allowed to pursue
its natural course. But now the great Lord of the Church interfered.
The revolt of the Goths, and the sack of Rome by Alaric the Goth
in 410, gave that shock to the Roman Empire which issued, by 476, in
its complete upbreaking and the extinction of the imperial power.
Although, therefore, in pursuance of the policy previously
inaugurated, the Bishop of Rome was formally recognised, by an
imperial edict in 445, as Head of all the Churches of the West,
all bishops being commanded to hold and observe as a law whatever
it should please the Bishop of Rome to ordain or decree; the
convulsions of the empire, and the extinction, soon thereafter, of
the imperial power itself, to a large extent nullified the
dis astrous effects of this edict. The earth's opening its mouth,
then--in other words, the breaking up of the Roman Empire into so
many independent sovereignties--was a benefit to true religion, and
prevented the flood of error and corruption, that had its source in
Rome, from flowing as fast and as far as it would otherwise have
done. When many different wills in the different countries were
substituted for the one will of the Emperor, on which the Sovereign
Pontiff leaned, the influence of that Pontiff was greatly
neutralised. Under these circumstances, says Gieseler, referring
to the influence of Rome in the different kingdoms into which the
empire was divided, under these circumstances, the Popes could not
directly interfere in ecclesiastical matters; and their
communications with the established Church of the country depended
entirely on the royal pleasure. The Papacy at last overcame the
effects of the earthquake, and the kingdoms of the West were
engulfed in that flood of error that came out of the mouth of the
dragon. But the overthrow of the imperial power, when so zealously
propping up the spiritual despotism of Rome, gave the true Church in
the West a lengthened period of comparative freedom, which otherwise
it could not have had. The Dark Ages would have come sooner, and the
darkness would have been more intense, but for the Goths and
Vandals, and the political convulsions that attended their
irruptions. They were raised up to scourge an apostatising
community, not to persecute the saints of the Most High, though
these, too, may have occasionally suffered in the common distress.
The hand of Providence may be distinctly seen, in that, at so
critical a moment, the earth opened its mouth and helped the woman.
To return, however, to the
memorable period when the pontifical title was bestowed on the
Bishop of Rome. The circumstances in which that Pagan title was
bestowed upon Pope Damasus, were such as might have been not a
little trying to the faith and integrity of a much better man than
he. Though Paganism was legally abolished in the Western Empire of
Rome, yet in the city of the Seven Hills it was still rampant,
insomuch that Jerome, who knew it well, writing of Rome at this very
period, calls it the sink of all superstitions. The consequence
was, that, while everywhere else throughout the empire the Imperial
edict for the abolition of Paganism was respected, in Rome itself it
was, to a large extent, a dead letter. Symmachus, the prefect of the
city, and the highest patrician families, as well as the masses of
the people, were fanatically devoted to the old religion; and,
therefore, the Emperor found it necessary, in spite of the law, to
connive at the idolatry of the Romans. How strong was the hold that
Paganism had in the Imperial city, even after the fire of Vesta was
extinguished, and State support was withdrawn from the Vestals, the
reader may perceive from the following words of Gibbon: The image
and altar of Victory were indeed removed from the Senate-house; but
the Emperor yet spared the statues of the gods which were exposed to
public view; four hundred and twenty-four temples or chapels still
remained to satisfy the devotion of the people, and in every quarter
of Rome the delicacy of the Christians was offended by the fumes of
idolatrous sacrifice. Thus strong was Paganism in Rome, even after
State support was withdrawn about 376. But look forward only about
fifty years, and see what has become of it. The name of Paganism has
almost entirely dis appeared; insomuch that the younger Theodosius,
in an edict issued AD 423, uses these words: The Pagans that
remain, although now we may believe there are none. The words of
Gibbon in reference to this are very striking. While fully admitting
that, notwithstanding the Imperial laws made against Paganism, no
peculiar hardships were imposed on the sectaries who credulously
received the fables of Ovid, and obstinately rejected the miracles
of the Gospel, he expresses his surprise at the rapidity of the
revolution that took place among the Romans from Paganism to
Christianity. The ruin of Paganism, he says--and his dates are
from AD 378, the year when the Bishop of Rome was made Pontifex, to
395--The ruin of Paganism, in the age of Theodosius, is perhaps the
only example of the total extirpation of any ancient and popular
superstition; and may therefore deserve to be considered as a
singular event in the history of the human mind....After referring
to the hasty conversion of the senate, he thus proceeds: The
edifying example of the Anician family [in embracing Christianity]
was soon imitated by the rest of the nobility...The citizens who
subsisted by their own industry, and the populace who were supported
by the public liberality, filled the churches of the Lateran and
Vatican with an incessant throng of devout proselytes. The decrees
of the senate, which proscribed the worship of idols, were ratified
by the general consent of the Romans; the splendour of the capitol
was defaced, and the solitary temples were abandoned to ruin and
contempt. Rome submitted to the yoke of the Gospel...The generation
that arose in the world, after the promulgation of Imperial laws,
was ATTRACTED within the pale of the Catholic Church, and so RAPID,
yet so GENTLE was the fall of Paganism, that only twenty-eight years
after the death of Theodosius [the elder], the faint and minute
vestiges were no longer visible to the eye of the legislator. Now,
how can this great and rapid revolution be accounted for? Is it
because the Word of the Lord has had free course and been glorified?
Then, what means the new aspect that the Roman Church has now begun
to assume? In exact proportion as Paganism has dis appeared from
without the Church, in the very same proportion it appears within
it. Pagan dresses for the priests, Pagan festivals for the people,
Pagan doctrines and ideas of all sorts, are everywhere in vogue. The
testimony of the same historian, who has spoken so decisively about
the rapid conversion of the Romans to the profession of the Gospel,
is not less decisive on this point. In his account of the Roman
Church, under the head of Introduction of Pagan Ceremonies, he
thus speaks: As the objects of religion were gradually reduced to
the standard of the imagination, the rites and ceremonies were
introduced that seemed most powerfully to effect the senses of the
vulgar. If, in the beginning of the fifth century, Tertullian or
Lactantius had been suddenly raised from the dead, to assist at the
festival of some popular saint or martyr, they would have gazed with
astonishment and indignation on the profane spectacle which had
succeeded to the pure and spiritual worship of a Christian
congregation. As soon as the doors of the church were thrown open,
they must have been offended by the smoke of incense, the perfume of
flowers, and the glare of lamps and tapers, which diffused at
noon-day a gaudy, superfluous, and, in their opinion, sacrilegious
light. Gibbon has a great deal more to the same effect. Now, can
any one believe that this was accidental? No. It was evidently the
result of that unprincipled policy, of which, in the course of this
inquiry, we have already seen such innumerable instances on the part
of the Papacy. *
* Gibbon distinctly admits
this. It must ingenuously be confessed, says he, that the
ministers of the Catholic Church imitated the profane model they
were so impatient to destroy.
Pope Damasus saw that, in a city
pre-eminently given to idolatry, if he was to maintain the Gospel
pure and entire, he must be willing to bear the cross, to encounter
hatred and ill-will, to endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus
Christ. On the other hand, he could not but equally see, that if
bearing the title, around which, for so many ages, all the hopes and
affections of Paganism had clustered, he should give its votaries
reason to believe that he was willing to act up to the original
spirit of that title, he might count on popularity, aggrandisement
and glory. Which alternative, then, was Damasus likely to choose?
The man that came into the bishopric of Rome, as a thief and a
robber, over the dead bodies of above a hundred of his opponents,
could not hesitate as to the election he should make. The result
shows that he had acted in character, that, in assuming the Pagan
title of Pontifex, he had set himself at whatever sacrifice of truth
to justify his claims to that title in the eyes of the Pagans, as
the legitimate representative of their long line of pontiffs. There
is no possibility of accounting for the facts on any other
supposition. It is evident also that he and his successors were
ACCEPTED in that character by the Pagans, who, in flocking into the
Roman Church, and rallying around the new Pontiff, did not change
their creed or worship, but brought both into the Church along with
them. The reader has seen how complete and perfect is the copy of
the old Babylonian Paganism, which, under the patronage of the
Popes, has been introduced into the Roman Church. He has seen that
the god whom the Papacy worships as the Son of the Highest, is not
only, in spite of a Divine command, worshipped under the form of an
image, made, as in the days of avowed Paganism, by art and man's
device, but that attributes are ascribed to Him which are the very
opposite of those which belong to the merciful Saviour, but which
attributes are precisely those which were ascribed to Moloch, the
fire-god, or Ala Mahozim, the god of fortifications. He has seen
that, about the very time when the Bishop of Rome was invested with
the Pagan title of Pontifex, the Saviour began to be called Ichthys,
or the Fish, thereby identifying Him with Dagon, or the Fish-god;
and that, ever since, advancing step by step, as circumstances would
permit, what has gone under the name of the worship of Christ, has
just been the worship of that same Babylonian divinity, with all its
rites and pomps and ceremonies, precisely as in ancient Babylon.
Lastly, he has seen that the Sovereign Pontiff of the so-called
Christian Church of Rome has so wrought out the title bestowed upon
him in the end of the fourth century, as to be now dignified, as for
centuries he has been, with the very names of blasphemy originally
bestowed on the old Babylonian pontiffs. *
* The reader who has seen the
first edition of this work, will perceive that, in the above
reasoning, I found nothing upon the formal appointment by
Gratian of the Pope as Pontifex, with direct authority over the
Pagans, as was done in that edition. That is not because I do
not believe that such an appointment was made, but because, at
the present moment, some obscurity rests on the subject. The
Rev. Barcroft Boake, a very learned minister of the Church of
England in Ceylon, when in this country, communicated to me his
researches on the subject, which have made me hesitate to assert
that there was any formal authority given to the Bishop of Rome
over the Pagans by Gratian. At the same time, I am still
convinced that the original statement was substantially true.
The late Mr. Jones, in the Journal of Prophecy, not only
referred to the Appendix to the Codex Theodosianus, in proof of
such an appointment, but, in elucidation of the words of the
Codex, asserted in express terms that there was a contest for
the office of Pontifex, and that there were two candidates, the
one a Pagan, Symmachus, who had previously been Valentinian's
deputy, and the other the Bishop of Rome. (Quarterly Journal of
Prophecy, Oct. 1852) I have not been able to find Mr. Jones's
authority for this statement; but the statement is so
circumstantial, that it cannot easily be called in question
without impugning the veracity of him that made it. I have found
Mr. Jones in error on divers points, but in no error of such a
nature as this; and the character of the man forbids such a
supposition. Moreover, the language of the Appendix cannot
easily admit of any other interpretation. But, even though there
were no formal appointment of Bishop Damasus to a pontificate
extending over the Pagans, yet it is clear that, by the rescript
of Gratian (the authenticity of which is fully admitted by the
accurate Gieseler), he was made the supreme spiritual authority
in the Western Empire in all religious questions. When,
therefore, in the year 400, Pagan priests were, by the Christian
Emperor of the West, from political motives, acknowledged as
public officers (Cod. Theod., ad POMPEJANUM, Procons), these
Pagan priests necessarily came under the jurisdiction of the
Bishop of Rome, as there was then no other tribunal but his for
determining all matters affecting religion. In the text, however
I have made no allusion to this. The argument, as I think the
reader will admit, is sufficiently decisive without it.
Now, if the circumstance in which
the Pope has risen to all this height of power and blasphemous
assumption, be compared with a prediction in Daniel, which, for want
of the true key has never been understood, I think the reader will
see how literally in the history of the Popes of Rome that
prediction has been fulfilled. The prediction to which I allude is
that which refers to what is commonly called the Wilful King as
described in Daniel 11:36, and succeeding verses. That Wilful King
is admitted on all hands to be a king that arises in Gospel times,
and in Christendom, but has generally been supposed to be an Infidel
Antichrist, not only opposing the truth but opposing Popery as well,
and every thing that assumed the very name of Christianity. But now,
let the prediction be read in the light of the facts that have
passed in review before us, and it will be seen how very different
is the case (v 36): And the king shall do according to his will;
and he shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god, and
shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall
prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is
determined shall be done. Neither shall he regard the god of his
fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall
magnify himself above all. So far these words give an exact
description of the Papacy, with its pride, its blasphemy, and forced
celibacy and virginity. But the words that follow, according to any
sense that the commentators have put upon them, have never hitherto
been found capable of being made to agree either with the theory
that the Pope was intended, or any other theory whatever. Let them,
however, only be literally rendered, and compared with the Papal
history, and all is clear, consistent, and harmonious. The inspired
seer has declared that, in the Church of Christ, some one shall
arise who shall not only aspire to a great height, but shall
actually reach it, so that he shall do according to his will; his
will shall be supreme in opposition to all law, human and Divine.
Now, if this king is to be a pretended successor of the fisherman of
Galilee, the question would naturally arise, How could it be
possible that he should ever have the means of rising to such a
height of power? The words that follow give a distinct answer to
that question: He shall not REGARD * any god, for he shall magnify
himself above all. BUT, in establishing himself, shall he honour the
god of fortifications (Ala Mahozim), and a god, whom his fathers
knew not, shall he honour with gold and silver, and with precious
stones and pleasant things. Thus shall he make into strengthening
bulwarks ** [for himself] the people of a strange god, whom he shall
acknowledge and increase with glory; and he shall cause them to rule
over many, and he shall divide the land for gain.
* The reader will observe, it
is not said he shall not worship any god; the reverse is
evident; but that he shall not regard any, that his own glory is
his highest end.
** The word here is the same as
above rendered fortifications.
Such is the prophecy. Now, this is
exactly what the Pope did. Self-aggrandisement has ever been the
grand principle of the Papacy; and, in establishing himself, it
was just the god of Fortifications that he honoured. The worship
of that god he introduced into the Roman Church; and, by so doing,
he converted that which otherwise would have been a source of
weakness to him, into the very tower of his strength--he made the
very Paganism of Rome by which he was surrounded the bulwark of his
power. When once it was proved that the Pope was willing to adopt
Paganism under Christian names, the Pagans and Pagan priests would
be his most hearty and staunch defenders. And when the Pope began to
wield lordly power over the Christians, who were the men that he
would recommend--that he would promote--that he would advance to
honour and power? Just the very people most devoted to the worship
of the strange god which he had introduced into the Christian
Church. Gratitude and self-interest alike would conspire to this.
Jovinian, and all who resisted the Pagan ideas and Pagan practices,
were excommunicated and persecuted. Those only who were heartily
attached to the apostacy (and none could now be more so than genuine
Pagans) were favoured and advanced. Such men were sent from Rome in
all directions, even as far as Britain, to restore the reign of
Paganism--they were magnified with high titles, the lands were
divided among them, and all to promote the gain of the Romish see,
to bring in Peter's pence from the ends of the earth to the Roman
Pontiff. But it is still further said, that the self-magnifying king
was to honour a god, whom his fathers knew not, with gold and
silver and precious stones. The principle on which
transubstantiation was founded is unquestionably a Babylonian
principle, but there is no evidence that that principle was applied
in the way in which it has been by the Papacy. Certain it is, that
we have evidence that no such wafer-god as the Papacy worships was
ever worshipped in Pagan Rome. Was any man ever so mad, says
Cicero, who himself was a Roman augur and a priest--was any man
ever so mad as to take that which he feeds on for a god? Cicero
could not have said this if anything like wafer-worship had been
established in Rome. But what was too absurd for Pagan Romans is no
absurdity at all for the Pope. The host, or consecrated wafer, is
the great god of the Romish Church. That host is enshrined in a box
adorned with gold and silver and precious stones. And thus it is
manifest that a god whom even the Pope's Pagan fathers knew not,
he at this day honours in the very way that the terms of the
prediction imply that he would. Thus, in every respect, when the
Pope was invested with the Pagan title of Pontifex, and set himself
to make that title a reality, he exactly fulfilled the prediction of
Daniel recorded more than 900 years before.
But to return to the Apocalyptic
symbols. It was out of the mouth of the Fiery Dragon that the
flood of water was discharged. The Pope, as he is now, was at the
close of the fourth century the only representative of Belshazzar,
or Nimrod, on the earth; for the Pagans manifestly ACCEPTED him as
such. He was equally, of course, the legitimate successor of the
Roman Dragon of fire. When, therefore, on being dignified with the
title of Pontifex, he set himself to propagate the old Babylonian
doctrine of baptismal regeneration, that was just a direct and
formal fulfilment of the Divine words, that the great Fiery Dragon
should cast out of his mouth a flood of water to carry away the
Woman with the flood. He, and those who co-operated with him in
this cause, paved the way for the erecting of that tremendous civil
and spiritual despotism which began to stand forth full in the face
of Europe in AD 606, when, amid the convulsions and confusions of
the nations tossed like a tempestuous sea, the Pope of Rome was made
Universal Bishop; and when the ten chief kingdoms of Europe
recognised him as Christ's Vicar upon earth, the only centre of
unity, the only source of stability to their thrones. Then by his
own act and deed, and by the consent of the UNIVERSAL PAGANISM of
Rome, he was actually the representative of Dagon; and as he bears
upon his head at this day the mitre of Dagon, so there is reason to
believe he did then. *
* It is from this period only
that the well-known 1260 days can begin to be counted; for not
before did the Pope appear as Head of the ten-horned beast, and
head of the Universal Church. The reader will observe that
though the beast above referred to has passed through the sea,
it still retains its primitive characteristic. The head of the
apostacy at first was Kronos, The Horned One. The head of the
apostacy is Kronos still, for he is the beast with seven head
and ten horns.
Could there, then, be a more exact
fulfilment of chapter 13:1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea,
and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten
horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the names
of blasphemy...And I saw one of his heads as it had been wounded to
death; and his deadly wound was healed, and all the world wondered
after the beast?
Chapter VII
Section III
The Beast from the Earth
This beast is presented to our
notice (Rev 13:11): And I beheld another beast coming up out of the
earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a serpent.
Though this beast is mentioned after the beast from the sea, it does
not follow that he came into existence after the sea-beast. The work
he did seems to show the very contrary; for it is by his
instrumentality that mankind are led (v 12) to worship the first
beast after that beast had received the deadly wound, which shows
that he must have been in existence before. The reason that he is
mentioned second, is just because, as he exercises all the powers of
the first beast, and leads all men to worship him, so he could not
properly be described till that beast had first appeared on the
stage. Now, in ancient Chaldea there was the type, also, of this.
That god was called in Babylon Nebo, in Egypt Nub or Num, * and
among the Romans Numa, for Numa Pompilius, the great priest-king of
the Romans, occupied precisely the position of the Babylonian Nebo.
* In Egypt, especially among
the Greek-speaking population, the Egyptian b frequently passed
into an m.
Among the Etrurians, from whom the
Romans derived the most of their rites, he was called Tages, and of
this Tages it is particularly recorded, that just as John saw the
beast under consideration come up out of the earth, so Tages was a
child suddenly and miraculously born out of a furrow or hole in the
ground. In Egypt, this God was represented with the head and horns
of a ram.
The Ram-Headed God of
Egypt
From WILKINSON,
Plate 22, Amum. by comparing this figure with
what is said in WILKINSON, vol. iv. pp. 235,
238, it will be seen, that though the above
figure is called by the name of Amum, the
ram's head makes it out as having the attributes
of Noub.
In Etruria he seems to have been
represented in a somewhat similar way; for there we find a Divine
and miraculous child exhibited wearing the ram's horns.
The Ram-Headed Boy-God
of Etruria
From Antiquites
Etrusues. Par. F.A. David. Vol. v. Plate 57.
The name Nebo, the grand
distinctive name of this god, signifies The Prophet, and as such,
he gave oracles, practised augury, pretended to miraculous powers,
and was an adept in magic. He was the great wonder-worker, and
answered exactly to the terms of the prophecy, when it is said (v
13), he doeth great wonders, and causeth fire to come down from
heaven in the sight of men. It was in this very character that the
Etrurian Tages was known; for it was he who was said to have taught
the Romans augury, and all the superstition and wonder-working
jugglery connected therewith. As in recent times, we hear of weeping
images and winking Madonnas, and innumerable prodigies besides,
continually occurring in the Romish Church, in proof of this papal
dogma or that, so was it also in the system of Babylon. There is
hardly a form of pious fraud or saintly imposture practised at
this day on the banks of the Tiber, that cannot be proved to have
had its counterpart on the banks of the Euphrates, or in the systems
that came from it. Has the image of the Virgin been seen to shed
tears? Many a tear was shed by the Pagan images. To these
tender-hearted idols Lucan alludes, when, speaking of the prodigies
that occurred during the civil wars, he says:--
Tears shed by gods, our country's
patrons,
And sweat from Lares, told the city's woes.
Virgil also refers to the same,
when he says:--
The weeping statues did the wars
foretell,
And holy sweat from brazen idols fell.
When in the consulship of Appius
Claudius, and Marcus Perpenna, Publius Crassus was slain in a battle
with Aristonicus, Apollo's statue at Cumae shed tears for four days
without intermission. The gods had also their merry moods, as well
as their weeping fits. If Rome counts it a divine accomplishment for
the sacred image of her Madonna to wink, it was surely not less
becoming in the sacred images of Paganism to relax their features
into an occasional grin. That they did so, we have abundant
testimony. Psellus tells us that, when the priests put forth their
magic powers, then statues laughed, and lamps were spontaneously
enkindled. When the images made merry, however, they seemed to have
inspired other feelings than those of merriment into the breasts of
those who beheld them. The Theurgists, says Salverte, caused the
appearance of the gods in the air, in the midst of gaseous vapour,
disengaged from fire. The Theurgis Maximus undoubtedly made use of a
secret analogous to this, when, in the fumes of the incense which he
burned before the statue of Hecate, the image was seen to laugh so
naturally as to fill the spectators with terror. There were times,
however, when different feelings were inspired. Has the image of the
Madonna been made to look benignantly upon a favoured worshipper,
and send him home assured that his prayer was heard? So did the
statues of the Egyptian Isis. They were so framed, that the goddess
could shake the silver serpent on her forehead, and nod assent to
those who had preferred their petitions in such a way as pleased
her. We read of Romish saints that showed their miraculous powers by
crossing rivers or the sea in most unlikely conveyances. Thus, of
St. Raymond it is written that he was transported over the sea on
his cloak. Paganism is not a whit behind in this matter; for it is
recorded of a Buddhist saint, Sura Acharya, that, when he used to
visit his flocks west of the Indus, he floated himself across the
stream upon his mantle. Nay, the gods and high priests of Paganism
showed far more buoyancy than even this. There is a holy man, at
this day, in the Church of Rome, somewhere on the Continent, who
rejoices in the name of St. Cubertin, who so overflows with
spirituality, that when he engages in his devotions there is no
keeping his body down to the ground, but, spite of all the laws of
gravity, it rises several feet into the air. So was it also with the
renowned St. Francis of Assisi, Petrus a Martina, and Francis of
Macerata, some centuries ago. But both St. Cubertin and St. Francis
and his fellows are far from being original in this superhuman
devotion. The priests and magicians in the Chaldean Mysteries
anticipated them not merely by centuries, but by thousands of years.
Coelius Rhodiginus says, that, according to the Chaldeans, luminous
rays, emanating from the soul, do sometimes divinely penetrate the
body, which is then of itself raised above the earth, and that this
was the case with Zoroaster. The disciples of Jamblichus asserted
that they had often witnessed the same miracle in the case of their
master, who, when he prayed was raised to the height of ten cubits
from the earth. The greatest miracle which Rome pretends to work, is
when, by the repetition of five magic words, she professes to bring
down the body, blood, soul, and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ
from heaven, to make Him really and corporeally present in the
sacrament of the altar. The Chaldean priests pretended, by their
magic spells, in like manner, to bring down their divinities into
their statues, so that their real presence should be visibly
manifested in them. This they called the making of gods; and from
this no doubt comes the blasphemous saying of the Popish priests,
that they have power to create their Creator. There is no
evidence, so far as I have been able to find, that, in the
Babylonian system, the thin round cake of wafer, the unbloody
sacrifice of the mass, was ever regarded in any other light than as
a symbol, that ever it was held to be changed into the god whom it
represented. But yet the doctrine of transubstantiation is clearly
of the very essence of Magic, which pretended, on the pronunciation
of a few potent words, to change one substance into another, or by a
dexterous juggle, wholly to remove one substance, and to substitute
another in its place. Further, the Pope, in the plenitude of his
power, assumes the right of wielding the lightnings of Jehovah, and
of blasting by his fulminations whoever offends him. Kings, and
whole nations, believing in this power, have trembled and bowed
before him, through fear of being scathed by his spiritual thunders.
The priests of Paganism assumed the very same power; and, to enforce
the belief of their spiritual power, they even attempted to bring
down the literal lightnings from heaven; yea, there seems some
reason to believe that they actually succeeded, and anticipated the
splendid discovery of Dr. Franklin. Numa Pompilius is said to have
done so with complete success. Tullus Hostilius, his successor,
imitating his example, perished in the attempt, himself and his
whole family being struck, like Professor Reichman in recent times,
with the lightning he was endeavouring to draw down. * Such were the
wonder-working powers attributed in the Divine Word to the beast
that was to come up from the earth; and by the old Babylonian type
these very powers were all pretended to be exercised.
* The means appointed for
drawing down the lightning were described in the books of the
Etrurian Tages. Numa had copied from these books, and had left
commentaries behind him on the subject, which Tallus had
misunderstood, and hence the catastrophe.
Now, in remembrance of the birth of
the god out of a hole in the earth, the Mysteries were frequently
celebrated in caves under ground. This was the case in Persia,
where, just as Tages was said to be born out of the ground, Mithra
was in like manner fabled to have been produced from a cave in the
earth. *
* JUSTIN MARTYR. It is
remarkable that, as Mithra was born out of a cave, so the
idolatrous nominal Christians of the East represent our Saviour
as having in like manner been born in a a cave. (See KITTO's
Cyclopoedia, Bethlehem) There is not the least hint of such a
thing in the Scripture.
Numa of Rome himself pretended to
get all his revelations from the Nymph Egeria, in a cave. In these
caves men were first initiated in the secret Mysteries, and by the
signs and lying wonders there presented to them, they were led back,
after the death of Nimrod, to the worship of that god in its new
form. This Apocalyptic beast, then, that comes up out of the
earth, agrees in all respects with that ancient god born from a
hole in the ground; for no words could more exactly describe his
doing than the words of the prediction (v 13): He doeth great
wonders, and causeth fire to come down from heaven in the sight of
men,...and he causeth the earth and them that dwell therein to
worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. This
wonder-working beast, called Nebo, or The Prophet, as the prophet
of idolatry, was, of course, the false prophet. By comparing the
passage before us with Revelation 19:20, it will be manifest that
this beast that came up out of the earth is expressly called by
that very name: And the beast was taken, and with him the false
prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived
them that received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped
his image. As it was the beast from the earth that wrought
miracles before the first beast, this shows that the beast from
the earth is the false prophet; in other words, is Nebo.
If we examine the history of the
Roman empire, we shall find that here also there is a precise
accordance between type and antitype. When the deadly wound of
Paganism was healed, and the old Pagan title of Pontiff was
restored, it was, through means of the corrupt clergy, symbolised,
as is generally believed, and justly under the image of a beast with
horns, like a lamb; according to the saying of our Lord, Beware of
false prophets, that shall come to you in sheep's clothing, but
inwardly they are ravening wolves. The clergy, as a corporate body,
consisted of two grand divisions--the regular and secular clergy
answering to the two horns or powers of the beast, and combining
also, at a very early period, both temporal and spiritual powers.
The bishops, as heads of these clergy, had large temporal powers,
long before the Pope gained his temporal crown. We have the distinct
evidence of both Guizot and Gibbon to this effect. After showing
that before the fifth century, the clergy had not only become
distinct from, but independent of the people, Guizot adds: The
Christian clergy had moreover another and very different source of
influence. The bishops and priests became the principal municipal
magistrates...If you open the code, either of Theodosius or
Justinian, you will find numerous regulations which remit municipal
affairs to the clergy and the bishops. Guizot makes several
quotations. The following extract from the Justinian code is
sufficient to show how ample was the civil power bestowed upon the
bishops: With respect to the yearly affairs of cities, whether they
concern the ordinary revenues of the city, either from funds arising
from the property of the city, or from private gifts or legacies, or
from any other source; whether public works, or depots of provisions
or aqueducts, or the maintenance of baths or ports, or the
construction of walls or towers, or the repairing of bridges or
roads, or trials, in which the city may be engaged in reference to
public or private interests, we ordain as follows:--The very pious
bishop, and three notables, chosen from among the first men of the
city, shall meet together; they shall each year examine the works
done; they shall take care that those who conduct them, or who have
conducted them, shall regulate them with precision, render their
accounts, and show that they have duly performed their engagements
in the administration, whether of the public monuments, or of the
sums appointed for provisions or baths, or of expenses in the
maintenance of roads, aqueducts, or any other work. Here is a large
list of functions laid on the spiritual shoulders of the very pious
bishop, not one of which is even hinted at in the Divine
enumeration of the duties of a bishop, as contained in the Word of
God. (See 1 Timothy 3:1-7; and Titus 1:5-9.) How did the bishops,
who were originally appointed for purely spiritual objects, contrive
to grasp at such a large amount of temporal authority? From Gibbon
we get light as to the real origin of what Guizot calls this
prodigious power. The author of the Decline and Fall shows, that
soon after Constantine's time, the Church [and consequently the
bishops, especially when they assumed to be a separate order from
the other clergy] gained great temporal power through the right of
asylum, which had belonged to the Pagan temples, being transferred
by the Emperors to the Christian churches. His words are: The
fugitive, and even the guilty, were permitted to implore either the
justice or mercy of the Deity and His ministers. Thus was the
foundation laid of the invasion of the rights of the civil
magistrate by ecclesiastics, and thus were they encouraged to grasp
at all the powers of the State. Thus, also, as is justly observed by
the authoress of Rome in the 19th Century, speaking of the right of
asylum, were the altars perverted into protection towards the very
crimes they were raised to banish from the world. This is a very
striking thing, as showing how the temporal power of the Papacy, in
its very first beginnings, was founded on lawlessness, and is an
additional proof to the many that might be alleged, that the Head of
the Roman system, to whom all bishops are subject is indeed The
Lawless One (2 Thess 2:8), predicted in Scripture as the recognised
Head of the Mystery of Iniquity. All this temporal power came into
the hands of men, who, while professing to be ministers of Christ,
and followers of the Lamb, were seeking simply their own
aggrandisement, and, to secure that aggrandisement, did not hesitate
to betray the cause which they professed to serve. The spiritual
power which they wielded over the souls of men, and the secular
power which they gained in the affairs of the world, were both alike
used in opposition to the cause of pure religion and undefiled. At
first these false prophets, in leading men astray, and seeking to
unite Paganism and Christianity, wrought under-ground, mining like
the mole in the dark, and secretly perverting the simple, according
to the saying of Paul, The Mystery of Iniquity doth already work.
But by-and-by, towards the end of the fourth century, when the minds
of men had been pretty well prepared, and the aspects of things
seemed to be favourable for it, the wolves in sheep's clothing
appeared above ground, brought their secret doctrines and practices,
by little and little, into the light of day, and century after
century, as their power increased, by means of all deceivableness
of unrighteousness, and signs and lying wonders, deluded the
minds of the worldly Christians, made them believe that their
anathema was equivalent to the curse of God; in other words, that
they could bring down fire from heaven, and thus caused the
earth, and them that dwelt therein, to worship the beast whose
deadly wound was healed. *
* Though the Pope be the great
Jupiter Tonans of the Papacy, and fulminates from the Vatican,
as his predecessor was formerly believed to do from the Capitol,
yet it is not he in reality that brings down the fire from
heaven, but his clergy. But for the influence of the clergy in
everywhere blinding the minds of the people, the Papal thunders
would be but bruta fulmina after all. The symbol, therefore,
is most exact, when it attributes the bringing down of the fire
from heaven, to the beast from the earth, rather than to the
beast from the sea.
When the deadly wound of the
Pagan beast was healed, and the beast from the sea appeared, it is
said that this beast from the earth became the recognised,
accredited executor of the will of the great sea beast (v 12), And
he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him,
literally in his presence--under his inspection. Considering who
the first beast is, there is great force in this expression in his
presence. The beast that comes up from the sea, is the little
horn, that has eyes like the eyes of man (Dan 7:8); it is Janus
Tuens, All-seeing Janus, in other words, the Universal Bishop or
Universal Overseer, who, from his throne on the seven hills, by
means of the organised system of the confessional, sees and knows
all that is done, to be the utmost bounds of his wide dominion. Now,
it was just exactly about the time that the Pope became universal
bishop, that the custom began of systematically investing the chief
bishops of the Western empire with the Papal livery, the pallium,
for the purpose, says Gieseler, of symbolising and strengthening
their connection with the Church of Rome. *
* GIESELER. From Gieseler we
learn that so early as 501, the Bishop of Rome had laid the
foundation of the corporation of bishops by the bestowal of the
pallium; but, at the same time, he expressly states that it was
only about 602, at the `63 ascent of Phocas to the imperial
throne--that Phocas that made the Pope Universal Bishop--that
the Popes began to bestow the pallium, that is, of course,
systematically, and on a large scale.
That pallium, worn on the shoulders
of the bishops, while on the one hand it was the livery of the Pope,
and bound those who received it to act as the functionaries of Rome,
deriving all their authority from him, and exercising it under his
superintendence, as the Bishop of bishops, on the other hand, was
in reality the visible investiture of these wolves with the sheep's
clothing. For what was the pallium of the Papal bishop? It was a
dress made of wool, blessed by the Pope, taken from the holy lambs
kept by the nuns of St. Agnes, and woven by their sacred hands, that
it might be bestowed on those whom the Popes delighted to honour,
for the purpose, as one of themselves expressed it, of joining them
to our society in the one pastoral sheepfold. *
* GIESELER, Papacy). The
reader who peruses the early letters of the Popes in bestowing
the pallium, will not fail to observe the wide difference of
meaning between the one pastoral sheepfold above referred to,
and the one sheepfold of our Lord. The former really means a
sheepfold consisting of pastors or shepherds. The papal letters
unequivocally imply the organis ation of the bishops, as a
distinct corporation, altogether independent of the Church, and
dependent only on the Papacy, which seems remarkably to agree
with the terms of the prediction in regard to the beast from the
earth.
Thus commissioned, thus ordained by
the universal Bishop, they did their work effectually, and brought
the earth and them that dwelt in it, to worship the beast that
received the wound by a sword and did live. This was a part of this
beast's predicted work. But there was another, and not less
important, which remains for consideration.
Chapter VII
Section IV
The Image of the Beast
Not merely does the beast from the
earth lead the world to worship the first beast, but (v 14) he
prevails on them that dwell on the earth to make an IMAGE to the
beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. In meditating
for many years on what might be implied in the image of the beast,
I could never find the least satisfaction in all the theories that
had ever been propounded, till I fell in with an unpretending but
valuable work, which I have noticed already, entitled An Original
Interpretation of the Apocalypse. That work, evidently the
production of a penetrating mind deeply read in the history of the
Papacy, furnished at once the solution of the difficulty. There the
image of the beast is pronounced to be the Virgin Mother, or the
Madonna. This at first sight may appear a very unlikely solution;
but when it is brought into comparison with the religious history of
Chaldea, the unlikelihood entirely dis appears. In the old Babylonian
Paganism, there was an image of the Beast from the sea; and when it
is known what that image was, the question will, I think, be fairly
decided. When Dagon was first set up to be worshipped, while he was
represented in many different ways, and exhibited in many different
characters, the favourite form in which he was worshipped, as the
reader well knows, was that of a child in his mother's arms. In the
natural course of events, the mother came to be worshipped along
with the child, yea, to be the favourite object of worship. To
justify this worship, as we have already seen, that mother, of
course, must be raised to divinity, and divine powers and
prerogatives ascribed to her. Whatever dignity, therefore, the son
was believed to possess a like dignity was ascribed to her. Whatever
name of honour he bore, a similar name was bestowed upon her. He was
called Belus, the Lord; she, Beltis, My Lady. He was called
Dagon, the Merman; she, Derketo, the Mermaid. He, as the
World-king, wore the bull's horns; she, as we have already seen, on
the authority of Sanchuniathon, put on her own head a bull's head,
as the ensign of royalty. *
* EUSEBIUS, Proeparatio
Evangelii. This statement is remarkable, as showing that the
horns which the great goddess wore were really intended to
exhibit her as the express image of Ninus, or the Son. Had she
worn merely the cow's horns, it might have been supposed that
these horns were intended only to identify her with the moon.
But the bull's horns show that the intention was to represent
her as equal in her sovereignty with Nimrod, or Kronos, the
Horned one.
He, as the Sun-god, was called
Beel-samen, Lord of heaven; she, as the Moon-goddess,
Melkat-ashemin, Queen of heaven. He was worshipped in Egypt as the
Revealer of goodness and truth; she, in Babylon, under the symbol
of the Dove, as the goddess of gentleness and mercy, the Mother of
gracious acceptance, merciful and benignant to men. He, under the
name of Mithra, was worshipped as Mesites, or the Mediator; she,
as Aphrodite, or the Wrath-subduer, was called Mylitta, the
Mediatrix. He was represented as crushing the great serpent under
his heel; she, as bruising the serpent's head in her hand. He, under
the name Janus, bore a key as the opener and shutter of the gates of
the invisible world. She, under the name of Cybele, was invested
with a like key, as an emblem of the same power. *
* TOOKE'S Pantheon. That the
key of Cybele, in the esoteric story, had a corresponding
meaning to that of Janus, will appear from the character above
assigned to her as the Mediatrix.
He, as the cleanser from sin, was
called the Unpolluted god; she, too, had the power to wash away
sin, and, though the mother of the seed, was called the Virgin,
pure and undefiled. He was represented as Judge of the dead; she
was represented as standing by his side, at the judgment-seat, in
the unseen world. He, after being killed by the sword, was fabled to
have risen again, and ascended up to heaven. She, too, though
history makes her to have been killed with the sword by one of her
own sons, * was nevertheless in the myth, said to have been carried
by her son bodily to heaven, and to have been made Pambasileia,
Queen of the universe. Finally, to clench the whole, the name by
which she was now known was Semele, which, in the Babylonian
language, signifies THE IMAGE. ** Thus, in every respect, to the
very least jot and tittle, she became the express image of the
Babylonian beast that had the wound by a sword, and did live.
* In like manner, Horus, in
Egypt, is said to have cut off his mother's head, as Bel in
Babylon also cut asunder the great primeval goddess of the
Babylonians. (BUNSEN)
** Apollodorus states that
Bacchus, on carrying his mother to heaven, called her Thuone,
which was just the feminine of his own name, Thuoenus--in Latin
Thyoneus. (OVID, Metam.) Thuoneus is evidently from the passive
participle of Thn, to lament, a synonym for Bacchus, The
lamented god. Thuone, in like manner, is The lamented
goddess. The Roman Juno was evidently known in this very
character of the Image; for there was a temple erected to her
in Rome, on the Capitoline hill, under the name of Juno
Moneta. Moneta is the emphatic form of one of the Chaldee words
for an image; and that this was the real meaning of the name,
will appear from the fact that the Mint was contained in the
precincts of that temple. (See SMITH'S Juno) What is the use
of a mint but just to stamp images? Hence the connection
between Juno and the Mint.
After what the reader has already
seen in a previous part of this work, it is hardly necessary to say
that it is this very goddess that is now worshipped in the Church of
Rome under the name of Mary. Though that goddess is called by the
name of the mother of our Lord, all the attributes given to her are
derived simply from the Babylonian Madonna, and not from the Virgin
Mother of Christ. *
* The very way in which the
Popish Madonna is represented is plainly copied from the
idolatrous representations of the Pagan goddess. The great god
used to be represented as sitting or standing in the cup of a
Lotus-flower. In India, the very same mode of representation is
common; Brahma being often seen seated on a Lotus-flower, said
to have sprung from the navel of Vishnu. The great goddess, in
like manner, must have a similar couch; and, therefore, in
India, we find Lakshmi, the Mother of the Universe, sitting on
a Lotus, borne by a tortoise.
Indian Goddess
Lakshmi, sitting in a Lotus-flower, borne by a
Tortoise
From COLEMAN's
Mythology, plate 23.
Now, in this very thing, also
Popery has copied from its Pagan model; for, in the Pancarpium
Marianum the Virgin and child are represented sitting in the cup
of a tulip.
Virgin and Child
sitting in Cup of Tulip
Pancarpium
Marianum, p. 88
There is not one line or one letter
in all the Bible to countenance the idea that Mary should be
worshipped, that she is the refuge of sinners, that she was
immaculate, that she made atonement for sin when standing by the
cross, and when, according to Simeon, a sword pierced through her
own soul also; or that, after her death, she was raised from the
dead and carried in glory to heaven. But in the Babylonian system
all this was found; and all this is now incorporated in the system
of Rome. The sacred heart of Mary is exhibited as pierced through
with a sword, in token, as the apostate Church teaches, that her
anguish at the crucifixion was as true an atonement as the death of
Christ;--for we read in the Devotional office or Service-book,
adopted by the Sodality of the sacred heart, such blasphemous
words as these, Go, then, devout client! go to the heart of Jesus,
but let your way be through the heart of Mary; the sword of grief
which pierced her soul opens you a passage; enter by the wound which
love has made; *--again we hear one expounder of the new faith,
like M. Genoude in France, say that Mary was the repairer of the
guilt of Eve, as our Lord was the repairer of the guilt of Adam;
and another--Professor Oswald of Paderbon--affirm that Mary was not
a human creature like us, that she is the Woman, as Christ is the
Man, that Mary is co-present in the Eucharist, and that it is
indisputable that, according to the Eucharistic doctrine of the
Church, this presence of Mary in the Eucharist is true and real, not
merely ideal or figurative; and, further, we read in the Pope's
decree of the Immaculate Conception, that that same Madonna, for
this purpose wounded with the sword, rose from the dead, and being
assumed up on high, became Queen of Heaven. If all this be so, who
can fail to see that in that apostate community is to be found what
precisely answers to the making and setting up in the heart of
Christendom, of an Image to the beast that had the wound by a sword
and did live?
* Memoir of Rev. Godfrey Massy.
In the Paradisus sponsi et sponsoe, by the author of Pancarpium
Marianum, the following words, addressed to the Virgin, occur in
illustration of a plate representing the crucifixion, and Mary,
at the foot of the Cross, with the sword in her breast, Thy
beloved son did sacrifice his flesh; thou thy soul--yea, both
body and soul. This does much more than put the sacrifice of
the Virgin on a level with that of the Lord Jesus, it makes it
greater far. This, in 1617, was the creed only of Jesuitism; now
there is reason to believe it to be the general creed of the
Papacy.
If the inspired terms be consulted,
it will be seen that this was to be done by some public general act
of apostate Christendom; (v 14), Saying to them that dwell on the
earth, that they should make an image to the beast; and they made
it. Now, here is the important fact to be observed, that this never
was done, and this never could have been done, till eight years ago;
for this plain reason, that till then the Madonna of Rome was never
recognised as combining all the characters that belonged to the
Babylonian IMAGE of the beast. Till then it was not admitted even
in Rome, though this evil leaven had been long working, and that
strongly, that Mary was truly immaculate, and consequently she could
not be the perfect counterpart of the Babylonian Image. What,
however, had never been done before, was done in December, 1854.
Then bishops from all parts of Christendom, and representatives from
the ends of the earth, met in Rome; and with only four dissentient
voices, it was decreed that Mary, the mother of God, who died, rose
from the dead, and ascended into heaven, should henceforth be
worshipped as the Immaculate Virgin, conceived and born without
sin. This was the formal setting up of the Image of the beast, and
that by the general consent of the men that dwell upon the earth.
Now, this beast being set up, it is said, that the beast from the
earth gives life and speech to the Image, implying, first, that it
has neither life nor voice in itself; but that, nevertheless,
through means of the beast from the earth, it is to have both life
and voice, and to be an effective agent of the Papal clergy, who
will make it speak exactly as they please. Since the Image has been
set up, its voice has been everywhere heard throughout the Papacy.
Formerly decrees ran less or more in the name of Christ. Now all
things are pre-eminently done in the name of the Immaculate Virgin.
Her voice is everywhere heard--her voice is supreme. But, be it
observed, when that voice is heard, it is not the voice of mercy and
love, it is the voice of cruelty and terror. The decrees that come
forth under the name of the Image, are to this effect (v 17), that
no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of
the beast, or the number of his name. No sooner is the image set up
than we see this very thing begun to be carried out. What was the
Concordat in Austria, that so speedily followed, but this very
thing? That concordat, through the force of unexpected events that
have arisen, has not yet been carried into effect; but if it were,
the results would just be what is predicted--that no man in the
Austrian dominions should buy or sell without the mark in some
shape or other. And the very fact of such an intolerant concordat
coming so speedily on the back of the Decree of the Immaculate
Conception, shows what is the natural fruit of that decree. The
events that soon thereafter took place in Spain showed the powerful
working of the same persecuting spirit there also. During the last
few years, the tide of spiritual despotism might have seemed to be
effectually arrested; and many, no doubt, have indulged the
persuasion that, crippled as the temporal sovereignty of the Papacy
is, and tottering as it seems to be, that power, or its
subordinates, could never persecute more. But there is an amazing
vitality in the Mystery of Iniquity; and no one can ever tell
beforehand what apparent impossibilities it may accomplish in the
way of arresting the progress of truth and liberty, however
promising the aspect of things may be. Whatever may become of the
temporal sovereignty of the Roman states, it is by no means so
evident this day, as to many it seemed only a short while ago, that
the overthrow of the spiritual power of the Papacy is imminent, and
that its power to persecute is finally gone. I doubt not but that
many, constrained by the love and mercy of God, will yet obey the
heavenly voice, and flee out of the doomed communion, before the
vials of Divine wrath descend upon it. But if I have been right in
the interpretation of this passage, then it follows that it must yet
become more persecuting than ever it has been, and that that
intolerance, which, immediately after the setting up of the Image,
began to display itself in Austria and Spain, shall yet spread over
all Europe; for it is not said that the Image of the beast should
merely decree, but should cause that as many as would not worship
the Image of the beast should be killed (v 15). When this takes
place, that evidently is the time when the language of verse 8 is
fulfilled, And all that dwell on the earth shall worship the beast,
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain
from the foundation of the world. It is impossible to get quit of
this by saying, This refers to the Dark Ages; this was fulfilled
before Luther. I ask, had the men who dwelt on the earth set up the
Image of the beast before Luther's days? Plainly not. The decree of
the Immaculate Conception was the deed of yesterday. The prophecy,
then, refers to our own times--to the period on which the Church is
now entering. In other words, the slaying of the witnesses, the
grand trial of the saints, IS STILL TO COME. (see note below)
____________________
The Slaying of the Witnesses
Is it past, or is it still to come?
This is a vital question. The favourite doctrine at this moment is,
that it is past centuries ago, and that no such dark night of
suffering to the saints of God can ever come again, as happened just
before the era of the Reformation. This is the cardinal principle of
a work that has just appeared, under the title of The Great Exodus,
which implies, that however much the truth may be assailed, however
much the saints of God may be threatened, however their fears may be
aroused, they have no real reason to fear, for that the Red Sea will
divide, the tribes of the Lord will pass through dry shod, and all
their enemies, like Pharaoh and his host, shall sink in overwhelming
ruin. If the doctrine maintained by many of the soberest
interpreters of Scripture for a century past, including such names
as Brown of Haddington, Thomas Scott, and others, be well
founded-viz., that the putting down of the testimony of the
witnesses is till to come, this theory must not only be a delusion,
but a delusion of most fatal tendency--a delusion that by throwing
professors off their guard, and giving them an excuse for taking
their ease, rather than standing in the high places of the field,
and bearing bold and unflinching testimony for Christ, directly
paves the way for that very extinction of the testimony which is
predicted. I enter not into any historical disquisition as to the
question, whether, as a matter of fact, it was true that the
witnesses were slain before Luther appeared. Those who wish to see
an historical argument on the subject may see it in the Red
Republic, which I venture to think has not yet been answered.
Neither do I think it worth while particularly to examine the
assumption of Dr. Wylie, and I hold it to be a pure and gratuitous
assumption, that the 1260 days during which the saints of God in
Gospel times were to suffer for righteousness' sake, has any
relation whatever, as a half period, to a whole, symbolised by the
Seven times that passed over Nebuchadnezzar when he was suffering
and chastened for his pride and blasphemy, as the representative of
the world power. *
* The author does not himself
make the humiliation of the Babylonian king a type of the
humiliation of the Church. How then can he establish any typical
relation between the seven times in the one case, and the
seven times in the other? He seems to think it quite enough to
establish that relation, if he can find one point of resemblance
between Nebuchadnezzar, the humbled despot, and the
world-power that oppresses the Church during the two periods
of seven times respectively. That one point is the madness
of the one and the other. It might be asked, Was, then, the
world-power in its right mind before the seven times began?
But waiving that, here is the vital objection to this view: The
madness in the case of Nebuchadnezzar was simply an affliction;
in the other it was sin. The madness of Nebuchadnezzar did not,
so far as we know, lead him to oppress a single individual; the
madness of the world-power, according to the theory, is
essentially characterised by the oppression of the saints.
Where, then, can there be the least analogy between the two
cases? The seven times of the Babylonian king were seven times
of humiliation, and humiliation alone. The suffering monarch
cannot be a type of the suffering Church; and still less can his
seven times of deepest humiliation, when all power and glory
was taken from him, be a type of the seven times of the
world-power, when that world-power was to concentrate in
itself all the glory and grandeur of the earth. This is one
fatal objection to this theory. Then let the reader only look at
the following sentence from the work under consideration, and
compare it with historical fact, and he will see still more how
unfounded the theory is: It follows undeniably, says the
author, that as the Church is to be tyrannised over by the
idolatrous power throughout the whole of the seven times, she
will be oppressed during the first half of the 'seven times,' by
idolatry in the form of Paganism, and during the last half by
idolatry in the form of Popery. Now, the first half, or 1260
years, during which the Church was to be oppressed by Pagan
idolatry, ran out exactly, it is said, in AD 530 or 532; when
suddenly Justinian changed the scene, and brought the new
oppressor on the stage. But I ask where was the world-power to
be found up to 530, maintaining idolatry in the form of
Paganism? From the time of Gratian at least, who, about 376,
formally abolished the worship of the gods, and confiscated
their revenues, where was there any such Pagan power to
persecute? There is certainly a very considerable interval
between 376 and 532. The necessities of the theory require that
Paganism, and that avowed Paganism, be it observed, shall be
persecuting the Church straight away till 532; but for 156 years
there was no such thing as a Pagan world-power in existence to
persecute the Church. The legs of the lame, says Solomon, are
not equal; and if the 1260 years of Pagan persecution lack no
less that 156 years of the predicted period, surely it must be
manifest that the theory halts very much on one side at least.
But I ask, do the facts agree with the theory, even in regard to
the running out of the second 1260 years in 1792, at the period
of the French Revolution? If the 1260 years of Papal oppression
terminated then, and if then the Ancient of days came to begin
the final judgment on the beast, He came also to do something
else. This will appear from the language of Daniel 7:21, 22: I
beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and
prevailed against them; until the Ancient of days came, and
judgment was given to the saints of the Most High; and the time
came that the saints possessed the kingdom. This language
implies that the judgment on the little horn, and the putting of
the saints in possession of the kingdom are contemporaneous
events. Long has the rule of the kingdoms of this world been in
the hands of worldly men, that knew not God nor obeyed Him; but
now, when He to whom the kingdom belongs comes to inflict
judgment on His enemies, He comes also to transfer the rule of
the kingdoms of this world from the hands of those who have
abused it, into the hand of those that fear God and govern their
public conduct by His revealed will. This is evidently the
meaning of the Divine statement. Now, on the supposition that
1792 was the predicted period of the coming of the Ancient of
days, it follows that, ever since, the principles of God's Word
must have been leavening the governments of Europe more and
more, and good and holy men, of the spirit of Daniel and
Nehemiah, must have been advanced to the high places of power.
But has it been so in point of fact? Is there one nation in all
Europe that acts on Scriptural principles at this day? Does
Britain itself do so? Why, it is notorious that it was just
three years after the reign of righteousness, according to this
theory, must have commenced that that unprincipled policy began
that has left hardly a shred of appearance of respect for the
honour of the Prince of the Kings of the earth in the public
rule of this nation. It was in 1795 that Pitt, and the British
Parliament, passed the Act for the erecting of the Roman
Catholic College of Maynooth, which formed the beginning of a
course that, year by year, has lifted the Man of Sin into a
position of power in this land, that threatens, if Divine mercy
do not miraculously interfere, to bring us speedily back again
under complete thraldom to Antichrist. Yet, according to the
theory of The Great Exodus, the very opposite of this ought to
have been the case.
But to this only I call the
reader's attention, that even on the theory of Dr. Wylie himself,
the witnesses of Christ could not possibly have finished their
testimony before the Decree of the Immaculate Conception came forth.
The theory of Dr. Wylie, and those who take the same general view as
he, is, that the finishing of the testimony, means completing the
elements of the testimony, bearing a full and complete testimony
against the errors of Rome. Dr. Wylie himself admits that the dogma
of the 'Immaculate Conception' [which was given forth only during
the last few years] declares Mary truly 'divine,' and places her
upon the altars of Rome as practically the sole and supreme object
of worship (The Great Exodus). This was NEVER done before, and
therefore the errors and blasphemies of Rome were not complete until
that decree had gone forth, if even then. Now, if the corruption and
blasphemy of Rome were incomplete up to our own day, and if they
have risen to a height which was never witnessed before, as all men
instinctively felt and declared, when that decree was issued, how
could the testimony of the witnesses be complete before Luther's
day! It is nothing to say that the principle and the germ of this
decree were in operation long before. The same thing may be said of
all the leading errors of Rome long before Luther's day. They were
all in essence and substance very broadly developed, from near the
time when Gregory the Great commanded the image of the Virgin to be
carried forth in the processions that supplicated the Most High to
remove the pestilence from Rome, when it was committing such havoc
among its citizens. But that does in no wise prove that they were
complete, or that the witnesses of Christ could then finish their
testimony by bearing a full and complete testimony against the
errors and corruptions of the Papacy. I submit this view of the
matter to every intelligent reader for his prayerful consideration.
If we have not understanding of the times, it is vain to expect
that we shall know what Israel ought to do. If we are saying
Peace and safety, when trouble is at hand, or underrating the
nature of that trouble, we cannot be prepared for the grand struggle
when that struggle shall come.
Chapter VII
Section V
The Name of the Beast, the Number of His Name--
The Invisible Head of the Papacy
Dagon and the Pope being now
identified, this brings us naturally and easily to the long-sought
name and number of the beast, and confirms, by entirely new
evidence, the old Protestant view of the subject. The name
Lateinos has been generally accepted by Protestant writers, as
having many elements of probability to recommend it. But yet there
has been always found a certain deficiency, and it has been felt
that something was wanting to put it beyond all possibility of
doubt. Now, looking at the subject from the Babylonian point of
view, we shall find both the name and number of the beast brought
home to us in such a way as leaves nothing to be desired on the
point of evidence. Osiris, or Nimrod, whom the Pope represents, was
called by many different titles, and therefore, as Wilkinson
remarks, he was much in the same position as his wife, who was
called Myrionymus, the goddess with ten thous and names. Among
these innumerable names, how shall we ascertain the name at which
the Spirit of God points in the enigmatical language that speaks of
the name of the beast, and the number of his name? If we know the
Apocalyptic name of the system, that will lead us to the name of the
head of the system. The name of the system is Mystery (Rev 17:5).
Here, then, we have the key that at once unlocks the enigma. We have
now only to inquire what was the name by which Nimrod was known as
the god of the Chaldean Masteries. That name, as we have seen, was
Saturn. Saturn and Mystery are both Chaldean words, and they are
correlative terms. As Mystery signifies the Hidden system, so Saturn
signifies the Hidden god. *
* In the Litany of the Mass,
the worshippers are taught thus to pray: God Hidden, and my
Saviour, have mercy upon us. (M'GAVIN'S Protestant) Whence can
this invocation of the God Hidden have come, but from the
ancient worship of Saturn, the Hidden God? As the Papacy has
canonised the Babylonian god by the name of St. Dionysius, and
St. Bacchus, the martyr, so by this very name of Satur is he
also enrolled in the calendar; for March 29th is the festival of
St. Satur, the martyr. (CHAMBER'S Book of Days)
To those who were initiated the god
was revealed; to all else he was hidden. Now, the name Saturn in
Chaldee is pronounced Satur; but, as every Chaldee scholar knows,
consists only of four letters, thus--Stur. This name contains
exactly the Apocalyptic number 666:--
S = 060
T = 400
U = 006
R = 200
If the Pope is, as we have seen,
the legitimate representative of Saturn, the number of the Pope, as
head of the Mystery of Iniquity, is just 666. But still further it
turns out, as shown above, that the original name of Rome itself was
Saturnia, the city of Saturn. This is vouched alike by Ovid, by
Pliny, and by Aurelius Victor. Thus, then, the Pope has a double
claim to the name and number of the beast. He is the only legitimate
representative of the original Saturn at this day in existence, and
he reigns in the very city of the seven hills where the Roman Saturn
formerly reigned; and, from his residence in which, the whole of
Italy was long after called by his name, being commonly named the
Saturnian land. But what bearing, it may be said, has this upon the
name Lateinos, which is commonly believed to be the name of the
beast? Much. It proves that the common opinion is thoroughly
well-founded. Saturn and Lateinos are just synonymous, having
precisely the same meaning, and belonging equally to the same god.
The reader cannot have forgotten the lines of Virgil, which showed
that Lateinos, to whom the Romans or Latin race traced back their
lineage, was represented with a glory around his head, to show that
he was a child of the Sun. Thus, then, it is evident that, in
popular opinion, the original Lateinos had occupied the very same
position as Saturn did in the Mysteries, who was equally worshipped
as the offspring of the Sun. Moreover, it is evident that the
Romans knew that the name Lateinos signifies the Hidden One, for
their antiquarians invariably affirm that Latium received its name
from Saturn lying hid there. On etymological grounds, then, even
on the testimony of the Romans, Lateinos is equivalent to the
Hidden One; that is, to Saturn, the god of Mystery. *
* Latium Latinus (the Roman
form of the Greek Lateinos), and Lateo, to lie hid, all alike
come from the Chaldee Lat, which has the same meaning. The
name lat, or the hidden one, had evidently been given, as well
as Saturn, to the great Babylonian god. This is evident from the
name of the fish Latus, which was worshipped along with the
Egyptian Minerva, in the city of Latopolis in Egypt, now Esneh
(WILKINSON), that fish Latus evidently just being another name
for the fish-god Dagon. We have seen that Ichthys, or the Fish,
was one of the names of Bacchus; and the Assyrian goddess
Atergatis, with her son Ichthys is said to have been cast into
the lake of Ascalon. That the sun-god Apollo had been known
under the name of Lat, may be inferred from the Greek name of
his mother-wife Leto, or in Doric, Lato, which is just the
feminine of Lat. The Roman name Latona confirms this, for it
signifies The lamenter of Lat, as Bellona signifies The
lamenter of Bel. The Indian god Siva, who, as we have seen, is
sometimes represented as a child at the breast of its mother,
and has the same bloody character as Moloch, or the Roman
Saturn, is called by this very name, as may be seen from the
following verse made in reference to the image found in his
celebrated temple at Somnaut:
Bold Mahmoud found when he took Sumnaut.
BORROW'S Gypsies in Spain, or Zincali
As Lat was used as a synonym
for Saturn, there can be little doubt that Latinus was used in
the same sense.
The deified kings were called
after the gods from whom they professed to spring, and not after
their territories. The same, we may be sure, was the case with
Latinus.
While Saturn, therefore, is the
name of the beast, and contains the mystic number, Lateinos, which
contains the same number, is just as peculiar and distinctive an
appellation of the same beast. The Pope, then, as the head of the
beast, is equally Lateinos or Saturn, that is, the head of the
Babylonian Mystery. When, therefore, the Pope requires all his
services to be performed in the Latin tongue, that is as much as
to say that they must be performed in the language of Mystery;
when he calls his Church the Latin Church, that is equivalent to a
declaration that it is the Church of Mystery. Thus, by this very
name of the Pope's own choosing, he has with his own hands written
upon the very forehead of his apostate communion its divine
Apocalyptic designation, MYSTERY--Babylon the great. Thus, also,
by a process of the purest induction, we have been led on from step
to step, till we find the mystic number 666 unmistakably and
indelibly marked on his own forehead, and that he who has his seat
on the seven hills of Rome has exclusive and indefeasible claims to
be regarded as the Visible head of the beast.
The reader, however, who has
carefully considered the language that speaks of the name and number
of the Apocalyptic beast, must have observed that, in the terms that
describe that name and number, there is still an enigma that ought
not to be overlooked. The words are these: Let him that hath
understanding count the number of the beast--for it is the number of
a man (Rev 13:18). What means the saying, that the number of the
beast is the number of a man? Does it merely mean that he has been
called by a name that has been borne by some individual man before?
This is the sense in which the words have been generally understood.
But surely this would be nothing very distinctive--nothing that
might not equally apply to innumerable names. But view this language
in connection with the ascertained facts of the case, and what a
Divine light at once beams from the expression. Saturn, the hidden
god,--the god of the Mysteries, whom the Pope represents, whose
secrets were revealed only to the initiated,--was identical with
Janus, who was publicly known to all Rome, to the uninitiated and
initiated alike, as the grand Mediator, the opener and the shutter,
who had the key of the invisible world. Now, what means the name
Janus? That name, as Cornificius in Macrobius shows, was properly
Eanus; and in ancient Chaldee, E-anush signifies the Man. By that
very name was the Babylonian beast from the sea called, when it
first made its appearance. *
* The name, as given in Greek
by Berosus, is O-annes; but this is just the very way we might
expect He-anesth, the man, to appear in Greek. He-siri, in
Greek, becomes Osiris; and He-sarsiphon, Osarsiphon; and, in
like manner, He-anesh naturally becomes Oannes. In the sense of
a Man-god, the name Oannes is taken by Barker (Lares and
Penates). We find the conversion of the H' into O' among our own
immediate neighbours, the Irish; what is now O'Brien and
O'Connell was originally H'Brien and H'Connell (Sketches of
Irish History).
The name E-anush, or the Man, was
applied to the Babylonian Messiah, as identifying him with the
promised seed of the Woman. The name of the Man, as applied to a
god, was intended to designate him as the god-man. We have seen
that in India the Hindoo Shasters bear witness, that in order to
enable the gods to overcome their enemies, it was needful that the
Sun, the supreme divinity, should be incarnate, and born of a Woman.
The classical nations had a legend of precisely the same nature.
There was a current tradition in heaven, says Apollodorus, that
the giants could never be conquered except by the help of a man.
That man, who was believed to have conquered the adversaries of the
gods, was Janus, the god-man. In consequence of his assumed
character and exploits, Janus was invested with high powers, made
the keeper of the gates of heaven, and arbiter of men's eternal
destinies. Of this Janus, this Babylonian man, the Pope, as we
have seen, is the legitimate representative; his key, therefore, he
bears, with that of Cybele, his mother-wife; and to all his
blasphemous pretensions he at this hour lays claim. The very fact,
then, that the Pope founds his claim to universal homage on the
possession of the keys of heaven, and that in a sense which empowers
him, in defiance of every principle of Christianity, to open and
shut the gates of glory, according to his mere sovereign will and
pleasure, is a striking and additional proof that he is that head of
the beast from the sea, whose number, as identified with Janus, is
the number of a man, and amounts exactly to 666.
But there is something further
still in the name of Janus or Eanus, not to be passed over. Janus,
while manifestly worshipped as the Messiah or god-man, was also
celebrated as Principium Decorum, the source and fountain of all
the Pagan gods. We have already in this character traced him
backward through Cush to Noah; but to make out his claim to this
high character, in its proper completeness, he must be traced even
further still. The Pagans knew, and could not but know, at the time
the Mysteries were concocted, in the days of Shem and his brethren,
who, through the Flood, had passed from the old world to the new,
the whole story of Adam, and therefore it was necessary, if a
deification of mankind there was to be, that his pre-eminent
dignity, as the human Father of gods and men, should not be
ignored. Nor was it. The Mysteries were full of what he did, and
what befel him; and the name E-anush, or, as it appeared in the
Egyptian form, Ph'anesh, The man, was only another name for that
of our great progenitor. The name of Adam in the Hebrew of Genesis
almost always occurs with the article before it, implying The
Adam, or The man. There is this difference, however--The Adam
refers to man unfallen, E-anush, The man, to fallen man.
E-anush, then, as Principium decorum, The fountain and father of
the gods, is FALLEN Adam. *
* Anesh properly signifies only
the weakness or frailty of fallen humanity; but any one who
consults OVID, Fashti, as to the character of Janus, will see
that when E-anush was deified, it was not simply as Fallen man
with his weakness, but Fallen man with his corruption.
The principle of Pagan idolatry
went directly to exalt fallen humanity, to consecrate its lusts, to
give men license to live after the flesh, and yet, after such a
life, to make them sure of eternal felicity. E-anus, the fallen
man, was set up as the human Head of this system of
corruption--this Mystery of Iniquity. Now, from this we come to
see the real meaning of the name, applied to the divinity commonly
worshipped in Phrygia along with Cybele in the very same character
as this same Janus, who was at once the Father of the gods, and the
Mediatorial divinity. That name was Atys, or Attis, or Attes, * and
the meaning will evidently appear from the meaning of the well-known
Greek word Ate, which signifies error of sin, and is obviously
derived from the Chaldean Hata, to sin.
* SMITH'S Classical Dictionary,
Atys. The identification of Attes with Bacchus or Adonis, who
was at once the Father of the gods, and the Mediator, is proved
from divers considerations. 1. While it is certain that the
favourite god of the Phrygian Cybele was Attes, whence he was
called Cybelius Attes, from Strabo, we learn that the divinity
worshipped along with Cybele in Phrygia, was called by the very
name of Dionusos or Bacchus. 2. Attes was represented in the
very same way as Bacchus. In Bryant there is an inscription to
him along with the Idaean goddess, that is Cybele, under the
name of Attis the Minotaur (Mythol.). Bacchus was bull-horned;
it is well known that the Minotaur, in like manner, was
half-man, half-bull. 3. He was represented in the exoteric
story, as perishing in the same way as Adonis by a wild boar
(PAUSAN). 4. In the rites of Magna Mater or Cybele, the priests
invoked him as the Deus propitius, Deus sanctus, the merciful
God, the holy God (ARNOBIUS in Maxima Biblioth. Patrum), the
very character which Bacchus or Adonis sustained as the
mediatorial god.
Atys or Attes, formed from the same
verb, and in a similar way, signifies The Sinner. The reader will
remember that Rhea or Cybele was worshipped in Phrygia under the
name of Idaia Mater, The mother of knowledge, and that she bore in
her hand, as her symbol, the pomegranate, which we have seen reason
to conclude to have been in Pagan estimation the fruit of the
forbidden tree. Who, then, so likely to have been the contemplar
divinity of that Mother of knowledge as Attes, The sinner, even
her own husband, whom she induced to share with her in her sin, and
partake of her fatal knowledge, and who thereby became in true and
proper sense, The man of sin,--the man by whom sin entered the
world, and death by sin, and so death passed upon all, because all
have sinned. *
* The whole story of Attes can
be proved in detail to be the story of the Fall. Suffice it here
only to state that, even on the surface, this sin was said to be
connected with undue love for a nymph, whose fate depended on a
tree (OVID, Fasti). The love of Attes for this nymph was in one
aspect an offence to Cybele, but, in another, it was the love of
Cybele herself; for Cybele has two distinct fundamental
characters--that of the Holy Spirit, and also that of our mother
Eve. The nymph whose fate depended on a tree was evidently
Rhea, the mother of mankind.
Now to Attes, this Man of sin,
after passing through those sorrows and sufferings, which his
worshippers yearly commemorated, the distinguishing characteristics
and glories of the Messiah were given. He was identified with the
sun, * the only god; he was identified with Adonis; and to him as
thus identified, the language of the Sixteenth Psalm, predicting the
triumph of our Saviour Christ over death and the grave, was in all
its greatness applied: Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, nor
suffer thine Holy One to see corruption.
BRYANT. The ground of the
Identification of Attis with the sun evidently was, that as Hata
signifies to sin, so Hatah, which signifies to burn, is in
pronunciation nearly the same. (see note below)
It is sufficiently known that the
first part of this statement was applied to Adonis; for the annual
weeping of the women for Tammuz was speedily turned into rejoicings,
on account of his fabled return from Hades, or the infernal regions.
But it is not so well known that Paganism applied to its mediatorial
god the predicted incorruption of the body of the Messiah. But that
this was the fact, we learn from the distinct testimony of
Pausanias. Agdistis, that is Cybele, says he, obtained from
Jupiter, that no part of the body of Attes should either become
putrid or waste away. Thus did Paganism apply to Attes the
sinner, the incommunicable honour of Christ, who came to save His
people from their sins--as contained in the Divine language uttered
by the sweet psalmist of Israel, a thous and years before the
Christian era. If, therefore, the Pope occupies, as we have seen,
the very place of Janus the man, how clear is it, that he equally
occupies the place of Attes, the sinner, and then how striking in
this point of view the name Man of sin, as divinely given by
prophecy (2 Thess 2:3) to him who was to be the head of the
Christian apostacy, and who was to concentrate in that apostacy all
the corruption of Babylonian Paganism?
The Pope is thus on every ground
demonstrated to be the visible head of the beast. But the beast has
not only a visible, but an invisible head that governs it. That
invisible head is none other than Satan, the head of the first grand
apostacy that began in heaven itself. This is put beyond doubt by
the language of Revelation 13:4 And they worshipped the Dragon
which gave power unto the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast?
Who is able to make war with him? This language shows that the
worship of the dragon is commensurate with the worship of the beast.
That the dragon is primarily Satan, the arch-fiend himself, is plain
from the statement of the previous chapter (Rev 12:9) And the
Dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan,
which deceiveth the whole world. If, then, the Pope be, as we have
seen, the visible head of the beast, the adherents of Rome, in
worshipping the Pope, of necessity worship also the Devil. With the
Divine statement before us, there is no possibility of escaping from
this. And this is exactly what we might expect on other grounds. Let
it be remembered that the Pope, as the head of the Mystery of
Iniquity, is the son of perdition, Iscariot, the false apostle,
the traitor. Now, it is expressly stated, that before Judas
committed his treason, Satan, the prince of the Devils, entered
into him, took complete and entire possession of him. From analogy,
we may expect the same to have been the case here. Before the Pope
could even conceive such a scheme of complicated treachery to the
cause of his Lord, as has been proved against him, before he could
be qualified for successfully carrying that treacherous scheme into
effect, Satan himself must enter into him. The Mystery of Iniquity
was to practise and prosper according to the working--i.e.,
literally, according to the energy or mighty power of Satan (2
Thess 2:9). *
* The very term energy here
employed, is the term continually used in the Chaldean books,
describing the inspiration coming from the gods and demons to
their worshippers. (TAYLOR'S Jamblichus)
Therefore Satan himself, and not
any subordinate spirit of hell, must preside over the whole vast
system of consecrated wickedness; he must personally take possession
of him who is its visible head, that the system may be guided by his
diabolical subtlety, and energised by his super-human power.
Keeping this in view, we see at once how it is that, when the
followers of the Pope worship the beast, they worship also the
dragon that gave power to the beast.
Thus, altogether independent of
historical evidence on this point, we are brought to the
irresistible conclusion that the worship of Rome is one vast system
of Devil-worship. If it be once admitted that the Pope is the head
of the beast from the sea, we are bound, on the mere testimony of
God, without any other evidence whatever, to receive this as a fact,
that, consciously or unconsciously, those who worship the Pope are
actually worshipping the Devil. But, in truth, we have historical
evidence, and that of a very remarkable kind, that the Pope, as head
of the Chaldean Mysteries, is as directly the representative of
Satan, as he is of the false Messiah of Babylon. It was long ago
noticed by Irenaeus, about the end of the second century, that the
name Teitan contained the Mystic number 666; and he gave it as his
opinion that Teitan was by far the most probable name of the beast
from the sea. *
* IRENAEUS. Though the name
Teitan was originally derived from Chaldee, yet it became
thoroughly naturalised in the Greek language. Therefore, to give
the more abundant evidence on this important subject, the Spirit
of God seems to have ordered it, that the number of Teitan
should be found according to the Greek computation, while that
of Satur is found by the Chaldee.
The grounds of his opinion, as
stated by him, do not carry much weight; but the opinion itself he
may have derived from others who had better and more valid reasons
for their belief on this subject. Now, on inquiry, it will actually
be found, that while Saturn was the name of the visible head, Teitan
was the name of the invisible head of the beast. Teitan is just the
Chaldean form of Sheitan, * the very name by which Satan has been
called from time immemorial by the Devil-worshippers of Kurdistan;
and from Armenia or Kurdistan, this Devil-worship embodied in the
Chaldean Mysteries came westward to Asia Minor, and thence to
Etruria and Rome.
* The learned reader has no
need of examples in proof of this frequent Chaldean
transformation of the Sh or S into T; but for the common reader,
the following may be adduced: Hebrew, Shekel, to weigh, becomes
Tekel in Chaldee; Hebrew, Shabar, to break--Chaldee, Tabar;
Hebrew, Seraphim--Chaldee, Teraphim, the Babylonian counterfeit
of the Divine Cherubim or Seraphim; Hebrew, Asar, to be
rich--Chaldee, Atar; Hebrew, Shani, second--Chaldee, Tanin, c.
That Teitan was actually known by
the classic nations of antiquity to be Satan, or the spirit of
wickedness, and originator of moral evil, we have the following
proofs: The history of Teitan and his brethren, as given in Homer
and Hesiod, the two earliest of all the Greek writers, although
later legends are obviously mixed up with it, is evidently the exact
counterpart of the Scriptural account of Satan and his angels. Homer
says, that all the gods of Tartarus, or Hell, were called
Teitans. Hesiod tells us how these Teitans, or gods of hell, came
to have their dwelling there. The chief of them having committed a
certain act of wickedness against his father, the supreme god of
heaven, with the sympathy of many others of the sons of heaven,
that father called them all by an opprobrious name, Teitans,
pronounced a curse upon them, and then, in consequence of that
curse, they were cast down to hell, and bound in chains of
darkness in the abyss. While this is the earliest account of Teitan
and his followers among the Greeks, we find that, in the Chaldean
system, Teitan was just a synonym for Typhon, the malignant Serpent
or Dragon, who was universally regarded as the Devil, or author of
all wickedness. It was Typhon, according to the Pagan version of the
story, that killed Tammuz, and cut him in pieces; but Lactantius,
who was thoroughly acquainted with the subject, upbraids his Pagan
countrymen for worshipping a child torn in pieces by the Teitans.
It is undeniable, then, that Teitan, in Pagan belief, was identical
with the Dragon, or Satan. *
* We have seen that Shem was
the actual slayer of Tammuz. As the grand adversary of the Pagan
Messiah, those who hated him for his deed called him for that
very deed by the name of the Grand Adversary of all, Typhon, or
the Devil. If they called the Master of the house Beelzebub,
no wonder that his servant was called by a similar name.
In the Mysteries, as formerly
hinted, an important change took place as soon as the way was paved
for it. First, Tammuz was worshipped as the bruiser of the serpent's
head, meaning thereby that he was the appointed destroyer of Satan's
kingdom. Then the dragon himself, or Satan, came to receive a
certain measure of worship, to console him, as the Pagans said,
for the loss of his power, and to prevent him from hurting them;
and last of all the dragon, or Teitan or Satan, became the supreme
object of worship, the Titania, or rites of Teitan, occupying a
prominent place in the Egyptian Mysteries, and also in those of
Greece. How vitally important was the place that these rites of
Teitan or Satan occupied, may be judged of from the fact that Pluto,
the god of Hell (who, in his ultimate character, was just the grand
Adversary), was looked up to with awe and dread as the great god on
whom the destinies of mankind in the eternal world did mainly
depend; for it was said that to Pluto belonged to purify souls
after death. Purgatory having been in Paganism, as it is in Popery,
the grand hinge of priestcraft and superstition, what a power did
this opinion attribute to the god of Hell! No wonder that the
serpent, the Devil's grand instrument in seducing mankind, was in
all the earth worshipped with such extraordinary reverence, it being
laid down in the Octateuch of Ostanes, that serpents were the
supreme of all gods and the princes of the Universe. No wonder that
it came at last to be firmly believed that the Messiah, on whom the
hopes of the world depended, was Himself the seed of the serpent!
This was manifestly the case in Greece; for the current story there
came to be, that the first Bacchus was brought forth in consequence
of a connexion on the part of his mother with the father of the
gods, in the form of a speckled snake. *
* OVID, Metam. So deeply was
the idea of the seed of the serpent being the great World-king
imprinted on the Pagan mind, that when a man set up to be a god
upon earth, it was held essential to establish his title to that
character, that he prove himself to be the serpent's seed.
Thus, when Alexander the Great claimed divine honours, it is
well known that his mother Olympias, declared that he was not
sprung from King Philip, her husband, but from Jupiter, in the
form of a serpent. In like manner, says the authoress of Rome in
the 19th Century, the Roman emperor, Augustus, pretended that
he was the son of Apollo, and that the god had assumed the form
of a serpent for the purpose of giving him birth.
That father of the gods was
manifestly the god of hell; for Proserpine, the mother of Bacchus,
that miraculously conceived and brought forth the wondrous
child--whose rape by Pluto occupied such a place in the
Mysteries--was worshipped as the wife of the god of Hell, as we have
already seen, under the name of the Holy Virgin. The story of the
seduction of Eve * by the serpent is plainly imported into this
legend, as Julius Firmicus and the early Christian apologists did
with great force cast in the teeth of the Pagans of their day; but
very different is the colouring given to it in the Pagan legend from
that which it has in the Divine Word.
* We find that Semele, the
mother of the Grecian Bacchus, had been identified with Eve; for
the name of Eve had been given to her, as Photius tells us that
Pherecydes called Semele, Hue. Hue is just the Hebrew name for
Eve, without the points.
Thus the grand Thimblerigger, by
dexterously shifting the peas, through means of men who began with
great professions of abhorrence of his character, got himself almost
everywhere recognised as in very deed the god of this world. So
deep and so strong was the hold that Satan had contrived to get of
the ancient world in this character, that even when Christianity had
been proclaimed to man, and the true light had shone from Heaven,
the very doctrine we have been considering raised its head among the
professed disciples of Christ. Those who held this doctrine were
called Ophiani or Ophites, that is, serpent-worshippers. These
heretics, says Tertullian, magnify the serpent to such a degree as
to prefer him even to Christ Himself; for he, say they, gave us the
first knowledge of good and evil. It was from a perception of his
power and majesty that Moses was induced to erect the brazen
serpent, to which whosoever looked was healed. Christ Himself, they
affirm, in the Gospel imitates the sacred power of the serpent, when
He says that, 'As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness even
so must the Son of Man be lifted up.' They introduce it when they
bless the Eucharist. These wicked heretics avowedly worshipped the
old serpent, or Satan, as the grand benefactor of mankind, for
revealing to them the knowledge of good and evil. But this doctrine
they had just brought along with them from the Pagan world, from
which they had come, or from the Mysteries, as they came to be
received and celebrated in Rome. Though Teitan, in the days of
Hesiod and in early Greece, was an opprobrious name, yet in Rome,
in the days of the Empire and before, it had become the very
reverse. The splendid or glorious Teitan was the way in which
Teitan was spoken of at Rome. This was the title commonly given to
the Sun, both as the orb of day and viewed as a divinity. Now, the
reader has seen already that another form of the sun-divinity, or
Teitan, at Rome, was the Epidaurian snake, worshipped under the name
of Aesculapius, that is, the man-instructing serpent. *
* Aish-shkul-ape, from Aish,
man; shkul, to instruct; and Aphe, or Ape, a serpent. The
Greek form of this name, Asklepios, signifies simply the
instructing snake, and comes from A, the, skl, to teach,
and hefi, a snake, the Chaldean words being thus modified in
Egypt. The name Aselepios, however, is capable of another sense,
as derived from Aaz, strength, and Khlep, to renew; and,
therefore, in the exoteric doctrine, Aselepios was known simply
as the strength-restorer, or the Healing God. But, as
identified with the serpent, the true meaning of the name seems
to be that which is first stated. Macrobius, giving an account
of the mystic doctrine of the ancients, says that Aesculapius
was that beneficent influence of the sun which pervaded the
souls of men. Now the Serpent was the symbol of the enlightening
sun.
Here, then, in Rome was Teitan, or
Satan, identified with the serpent that taught mankind, that
opened their eyes (when, of course, they were blind), and gave them
the knowledge of good and evil. In Pergamos, and in all Asia
Minor, from which directly Rome derived its knowledge of the
Mysteries, the case was the same. In Pergamos, especially, where
pre-eminently Satan's seat was, the sun-divinity, as is well
known, was worshipped under the form of a serpent and under the name
of Aesculapius, the man-instructing serpent. According to the
fundamental doctrine of the Mysteries, as brought from Pergamos to
Rome, the sun was the one only god. Teitan, or Satan, then, was thus
recognised as the one only god; and of that only god, Tammuz or
Janus, in his character as the Son, or the woman's seed, was just an
incarnation. Here, then, the grand secret of the Roman Empire is at
last brought to light--viz., the real name of the tutelar divinity
of Rome. That secret was most jealously guarded; insomuch that when
Valerius Soranus, a man of the highest rank, and, as Cicero
declares, the most learned of the Romans, had incautiously
divulged it, he was remorselessly put to death for his revelation.
Now, however, it stands plainly revealed. A symbolical
representation of the worship of the Roman people, from Pompeii,
strikingly confirms this deduction by evidence that appeals to the
very senses. Let the reader cast his eyes on the woodcut herewith
given.
The Serpent of
AEsculapius, and the Fly-Destroying Swallow, the Symbol
of Beel-zebub
From Pompeii, vol. ii.
p. 141
We have seen already that it is
admitted by the author of Pompeii, that the serpents in the under
compartment are only another way of exhibiting the dark divinities
represented in the upper compartment. Let the same principle be
admitted here, and it follows that the swallows, or birds pursuing
the flies, represent the same thing as the serpents do below. But
the serpent, of which there is a double representation, is
unquestionably the serpent of Aesculapius. The fly-destroying
swallow, therefore, must represent the same divinity. Now, every one
knows what was the name by which the Lord of the fly, or
fly-destroying god of the Oriental world was called. It was
Beel-zebub. This name, as signifying Lord of the Fly, to the
profane meant only the power that destroyed the swarms of flies when
these became, as they often did in hot countries, a source of
torment to the people whom they invaded. But this name, as
identified with the serpent, clearly reveals itself as one of the
distinctive names of Satan. And how appropriate is this name, when
its mystic or esoteric meaning is penetrated. What is the real
meaning of this familiar name? Baal-zebub just means The restless
Lord, * even that unhappy one who goeth to and fro in the earth,
and walketh up and down in it, who goeth through dry places
seeking rest, and finding none. From all this, the inference is
unavoidable that Satan, in his own proper name, must have been the
great god of their secret and mysterious worship, and this accounts
for the extraordinary mystery observed on the subject. **
* See CLAVIS STOCKII, Zebub,
where it is stated that the word zebub, as applied to the fly,
comes from an Arabic root, which signifies to move from place to
place, as flies do, without settling anywhere. Baal-zebub,
therefore, in its secret meaning, signifies, Lord of restless
and unsettled motion.
** I find Lactantius was led to
the conclusion that the Aesculapian servant was the express
symbol of Satan, for, giving an account of the bringing of the
Epidaurian snake to Rome, he says: Thither [i.e., to Rome] the
Demoniarches [or Prince of the Devils] in his own proper shape,
without disguise, was brought; for those who were sent on that
business brought back with them a dragon of amazing size.
When, therefore, Gratian abolished
the legal provision for the support of the fire-worship and
serpent-worship of Rome, we see how exactly the Divine prediction
was fulfilled (Rev 12:9) And the great dragon was cast out, that
old serpent called the DEVIL, and SATAN, which deceiveth the whole
world; he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out
with him. *
* The facts stated above cast a
very singular light on a well known superstition among
ourselves. Everybody has heard of St. Swithin's day, on which,
if it rain, the current belief is, that it will rain in
uninterrupted succession for six weeks. And who or what was St.
Swithin that his day should be connected with forty days'
uninterrupted rain? for six weeks is just the round number of
weeks equivalent to forty days. It is evident, in the first
place, that he was no Christian saint, though an Archbishop of
Canterbury in the tenth century is said to have been called by
his name. The patron saint of the forty days' rain was just
Tammuz or Odin, who was worshipped among our ancestors as the
incarnation of Noah, in whose time it rained forty days and
forty nights without intermission. Tammuz and St. Swithin, then,
must have been one and the same. But, as in Egypt, and Rome, and
Greece, and almost everywhere else, long before the Christian
era, Tammuz had come to be recognised as an incarnation of the
Devil, we need not be surprised to find that St. Swithin is no
other than St. Satan. One of the current forms of the grand
adversary's name among the Pagans was just Sytan or Sythan. This
name, as applied to the Evil Being, is found as far to the east
as the kingdom of Siam. It had evidently been known to the
Druids, and that in connection with the flood; for they say that
it was the son of Seithin that, under the influence of drink,
let in the sea over the country so as to overwhelm a large and
populous district. (DAVIES, Druids) The Anglo-Saxons, when they
received that name, in the very same way as they made Odin into
Wodin, would naturally change Sythan into Swythan; and thus, in
St. Swithin's day and the superstition therewith connected, we
have at once a striking proof of the wide extent of
Devil-worship in the heathen world, and of the thorough
acquaintance of our Pagan ancestors with the great Scriptural
fact of the forty days' incessant rain at the Deluge.
If any one thinks it incredible
that Satan should thus be canonised by the Papacy in the Dark
Ages, let me call attention to the pregnant fact that, even in
comparatively recent times, the Dragon--the Devil's universally
recognised symbol--was worshipped by the Romanists of Poictiers
under the name of the good St. Vermine!! (Notes of the Society
of the Antiquaries of France, SALVERTE)
Now, as the Pagan Pontifex, to
whose powers and prerogatives the Pope had served himself heir, was
thus the High-priest of Satan, so, when the Pope entered into a
league and alliance with that system of Devil-worship, and consented
to occupy the very position of that Pontifex, and to bring all its
abominations into the Church, as he has done, he necessarily became
the Prime Minister of the Devil, and, of course, came as thoroughly
under his power as ever the previous Pontiff had been. *
* This gives a new and darker
significance to the mystic Tau, or sign of the cross. At first
it was the emblem of Tammuz, at last it became the emblem of
Teitan, or Satan himself.
How exact the fulfilment of the
Divine statement that the coming of the Man of Sin was to be after
the working or energy of Satan. Here, then, is the grand conclusion
to which we are compelled, both on historical and Scriptural
grounds, to come: As the mystery of godliness is God manifest in the
flesh, so the mystery of iniquity is--so far as such a thing is
possible--the Devil incarnate.
Note
Attes, the Sinner
We have seen that the name Pan
signifies to turn aside, and have concluded that as it is a
synonym for Hata, to sin, the proper generic meaning of which is
to turn aside from the straight line, that name was the name of
our first parent, Adam. One of the names of Eve, as the primeval
goddess, worshipped in ancient Babylon, while it gives confirmation
to this conclusion, elucidates also another classical myth in a
somewhat unexpected way. The name of that primeval goddess, as given
by Berosus, is Thalatth, which, as we have seen, signifies the
rib. Adam's name, as her husband, would be Baal-Thalatth,
Husband of the rib; for Baal signifies Lord in the sense
frequently of Husband. But Baal-Thalatth, according to a
peculiar Hebrew idiom already noticed, signifies also He that
halted or went sideways. *
* The Chaldee Thalatth, a rib
or a side, comes from the verb Thalaa, the Chaldee form of
Tzalaa, which signifies to turn aside, to halt, to sidle,
or to walk sideways.
This is the remote origin of
Vulcan's lameness; for Vulcan, as the Father of the gods, needed
to be identified with Adam, as well as the other fathers of the
gods, to whom we have already traced him. Now Adam, in consequence
of his sin and departure from the straight line of duty, was, all
his life after, in a double sense Baal-Thalatth, not only the
Husband of the rib, but The man that halted or walked sideways.
In memory of this turning aside, no doubt it was that the priests of
Baal (1 Kings 18:26) limped at the altar, when supplicating their
god to hear them (for that is the exact meaning in the original of
the word rendered leaped--see KITTO's Bib. Cyclop), and that the
Druidic priests went sideways in performing some of their sacred
rites, as appears from the following passage of Davies: The dance
is performed with solemn festivity about the lakes, round which and
the sanctuary the priests move sideways, whilst the sanctuary is
earnestly invoking the gliding king, before whom the fair one
retreats upon the veil that covers the huge stones (Druids). This
Davies regards as connected with the story of Jupiter, the father of
the gods, violating his own daughter in the form of a serpent. Now,
let the reader look at what is on the breast of the Ephesian Diana,
as the Mother of the gods, and he will see a reference to her share
in the same act of going aside; for there is the crab, and how does
a crab go but sideways? This, then, shows the meaning of another of
the signs of the Zodiac. Cancer commemorates the fatal turning aside
of our first parent from the paths of righteousness, when the
covenant of Eden was broken.
The Pagans knew that this turning
aside or going sideways, implied death--the death of the soul--(In
the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die); and,
therefore, while at the spring festival of Cybele and Attes, there
were great lamentations for the death of Attes, so on the Hilaria or
rejoicing festival of the 25th of March--that is, Lady-day, the last
day of the festival--the mourning was turned into joy, on occasion
of the dead god being restored to life again (DUPUIS, Origine de
tous les Cultes). If Attes was he that by his turning aside
brought sin and death into the world, what could the life be to
which he was so speedily restored, but just that new and divine life
which enters every soul when it is born again, and so passes from
death unto life. When the promise was given that the seed of the
woman should bruise the serpent's head, and Adam grasped it by
faith, that, there can be no doubt, was evidence that the divine
life was restored, and that he was born again. And thus do the very
Mysteries of Attes, which were guarded with special jealousy, and
the secret meaning of which Pausanias declares that he found it
impossible, notwithstanding all his efforts to discover (Achaica),
bear their distinct testimony, when once the meaning of the name of
Attes is deciphered, to the knowledge which paganism itself had of
the real nature of the Fall, and of the essential character of that
death, which was threatened in the primeval covenant.
This new birth of Attes laid the
foundation for his being represented as a little child, and so being
identified with Adonis, who, though he died a full-grown man, was
represented in that very way. In the Eleusinian Mysteries, that
commemorated the rape of Proserpine, that is, the seduction of Eve,
the lamented god, or Bacchus, was represented as a babe, at the
breast of the great Mother, who by Sophocles is called Deo
(Antigone). As Deo or Demete, applied to the Great Mother, is
evidently just another form of Idaia Mater, The Mother of
Knowledge (the verb to know being either Daa or Idaa), this
little child, in one of his aspects, was no doubt the same as Attes,
and thus also Deoius, as his name is given. The Hilaria, or
rejoicing festival of the 25th of March, or Lady-day, owed its
gladness to the Annunciation of a birth yet to come, even the birth
of the woman's seed; but, at the same time, the joy of that festival
was enhanced by the immediate new birth that very day of Attes, The
sinner, or Adam, who, in consequence of his breach of the covenant,
had become dead in trespasses and sins.
Conclusion
I have now finished the task I
proposed to myself. Even yet the evidence is not nearly exhausted;
but, upon the evidence which has been adduced, I appeal to the
reader if I have not proved every point which I engaged to
demonstrate. Is there one, who has candidly considered the proof
that has been led, that now doubts that Rome is the Apocalyptic
Babylon? Is there one who will venture to deny that, from the
foundation to the topmost stone, it is essentially a system of
Paganism? What, then, is to be the practical conclusion from all
this?
1. Let every Christian henceforth
and for ever treat it as an outcast from the pale of Christianity.
Instead of speaking of it as a Christian Church, let it be
recognised and regarded as the Mystery of Iniquity, yea, as the very
Synagogue of Satan. With such overwhelming evidence of its real
character, it would be folly--it would be worse--it would be
treachery to the cause of Christ--to stand merely on the defensive,
to parley with its priests about the lawfulness of Protestant
orders, the validity of Protestant sacraments, or the possibility of
salvation apart from its communion. If Rome is now to be admitted to
form a portion of the Church of Christ, where is the system of
Paganism that has ever existed, or that now exists, that could not
put in an equal claim? On what grounds could the worshippers of the
original Madonna and child in the days of old be excluded from the
commonwealth of Israel, or shown to be strangers to the covenants
of promise? On what grounds could the worshippers of Vishnu at this
day be put beyond the bounds of such wide catholicity? The ancient
Babylonians held, the modern Hindoos still hold, clear and distinct
traditions of the Trinity, the Incarnation, the Atonement. Yet, who
will venture to say that such nominal recognition of the cardinal
articles of Divine revelation could relieve the character of either
the one system or the other from the brand of the most deadly and
God-dishonouring heathenism? And so also in regard to Rome. True, it
nominally admits Christian terms and Christian names; but all that
is apparently Christian in its system is more than neutralised by
the malignant Paganism that it embodies. Grant that the bread the
Papacy presents to its votaries can be proved to have been
originally made of the finest of the wheat; but what then, if every
particle of that bread is combined with prussic acid or strychnine?
Can the excellence of the bread overcome the virus of the poison?
Can there by anything but death, spiritual and eternal death, to
those who continue to feed upon the poisoned food that it offers?
Yes, here is the question, and let it be fairly faced. Can there be
salvation in a communion in which it is declared to be a fundamental
principle, that the Madonna is our greatest hope; yea, the SOLE
GROUND OF OUR HOPE? *
* The language of the late Pope
Gregory, substantially endorsed by the present Pontiff.
The time is come when charity to
the perishing souls of men, hoodwinked by a Pagan priesthood,
abusing the name of Christ, requires that the truth in this matter
should be clearly, loudly, unflinchingly proclaimed. The beast and
the image of the beast alike stand revealed in the face of all
Christendom; and now the tremendous threatening of the Divine Word
in regard to their worship fully applies (Rev 14:9,10): And the
third angel followed them, saying, 'If any man worship the beast and
his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the
same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, poured without
mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented
with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in
the presence of the Lamb.' These words are words of awful import;
and woe to the man who is found finally under the guilt which they
imply. These words, as has already been admitted by Elliott, contain
a chronological prophecy, a prophecy not referring to the Dark
Ages, but to a period not far distant from the consummation, when
the Gospel should be widely diffused, and when bright light should
be cast on the character and doom of the apostate Church of Rome (vv
6-8). They come, in the Divine chronology of events, immediately
after an angel has proclaimed, BABYLON IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN. We
have, as it were, with our own ears heard this predicted Fall of
Babylon announced from the high places of Rome itself, when the
seven hills of the Eternal City reverberated with the guns that
proclaimed, not merely to the citizens of the Roman republic, but to
the wide world, that PAPACY HAD FALLEN, de facto and de jure, from
the temporal throne of the Roman State. *
* The Apocalypse announces two
falls of Babylon. The fall referred to above is evidently only
the first. The prophecy clearly implies, that after the first
fall it rises to a greater height than before; and therefore the
necessity of the warning.
Now, it is in the order of the
prophecy, after this fall of Babylon, that this fearful threatening
comes. Can there, then, be a doubt that this threatening specially
and peculiarly applies to this very time? Never till now was the
real nature of the Papacy fully revealed; never till now was the
Image of the beast set up. Till the Image of the beast was erected,
till the blasphemous decree of the Immaculate Conception was
promulged, no such apostacy had taken place, even in Rome, no such
guilt had been contracted, as now lies at the door of the great
Babylon. This, then, is a subject of infinite importance to every
one within the pale of the Church of Rome--to every one also who is
looking, as so many at present are doing, towards the City of the
Seven Hills. If any one can prove that the Pope does not assume all
the prerogatives and bear substantially all the blasphemous titles
of that Babylonian beast that had the wound by a sword, and did
live, and if it can be shown that the Madonna, that has so recently
with one consent been set up, is not in every essential respect the
same as the Chaldean Image of the beast, they may indeed afford to
despise the threatening contained in these words. But if neither the
one nor the other can be proved (and I challenge the strictest
scrutiny in regard to both), then every one within the pale of the
Papacy may well tremble at such a threatening. Now, then, as never
before, may the voice Divine, and that a voice of the tenderest
love, be heard sounding from the Eternal throne to every adherent of
the Mystic Babylon, Come out of her, My people, that ye be not
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
2. But if the guilt and danger of
those who adhere to the Roman Church, believing it to be the only
Church where salvation can be found, be so great, what must be the
guilt of those who, with a Protestant profession, nevertheless
uphold the doomed Babylon? The constitution of this land requires
our Queen to swear, before the crown can be put upon her head,
before she can take her seat on the throne, that she believes that
the essential doctrines of Rome are idolatrous. All the Churches
of Britain, endowed and unendowed, alike with one voice declare the
very same. They all proclaim that the system of Rome is a system of
blasphemous idolatry...And yet the members of these Churches can
endow and uphold, with Protestant money, the schools, the colleges,
the chaplains of that idolatrous system. If the guilt of Romanists,
then, be great, the guilt of Protestants who uphold such a system
must be tenfold greater. That guilt has been greatly accumulating
during the last three or four yeas. While the King of Italy, in the
very States of the church--what but lately were the Pope's own
dominions--has been suppressing the monasteries (and in the space of
two years no less than fifty-four were suppressed, and their
property confiscated), the British Government has been acting on a
policy the very reverse, has not only been conniving at the erection
of monasteries, which are prohibited by the law of the land, but has
actually been bestowing endowment on these illegal institutions
under the name of Reformatories. It was only a short while ago, that
it was stated, on authority of the Catholic Directory, that in the
space of three years, fifty-two new converts were added to the
monastic system of Great Britain, almost the very number that the
Italians had confiscated, yet Christian men and Christian Churches
look on with indifference. Now, if ever there was an excuse for
thinking lightly of the guilt contracted by our national support of
idolatry, that excuse will no longer avail. The God of Providence,
in India, has been demonstrating that He is the God of Revelation.
He has been proving, to an awe-struck world, by events that made
every ear to tingle, that every word of wrath, written three
thous and years ago against idolatry, is in as full force at this day
as when He desolated the covenanted people of Israel for their
idols, and sold them into the hands of their enemies. If men begin
to see that it is a dangerous thing for professing Christians to
uphold the Pagan idolatry of India, they must be blind indeed if
they do not equally see that it must be as dangerous to uphold the
Pagan idolatry of Rome. Wherein does the Paganism of Rome differ
from that of Hindooism? Only in this, that the Roman Paganism is the
more complete, more finished, more dangerous, more insidious
Paganism of the two.
I am afraid, that after all that
has been said, not a few will revolt from the above comparative
estimate of Popery and undisguised Paganism. Let me, therefore,
fortify my opinion by the testimonies of two distinguished writers,
well qualified to pronounce on this subject. They will, at least,
show that I am not singular in the estimate which I have formed. The
writers to whom I refer, are Sir George Sinclair of Ulbster, and Dr.
Bonar of Kelso. Few men have studied the system of Rome more
thoroughly than Sir George, and in his Letters to the Protestants of
Scotland he has brought all the fertility of his genius, the curiosa
felicitas of his style, and the stores of his highly cultivated
mind, to bear upon the elucidation of his theme. Now, the testimony
of Sir George is this: Romanism is a refined system of
Christianised heathenism, and chiefly differs from its prototype in
being more treacherous, more cruel, more dangerous, more
intolerant. The mature opinion of Dr. Bonar is the very same, and
that, too, expressed with the Cawnpore massacre particularly in
view: We are doing for Popery at home, says he, what we have done
for idolaters abroad, and in the end the results will be the same;
nay, worse; for Popish cruelty, and thirst for the blood of the
innocent, have been the most savage and merciless that the earth has
seen. Cawnpore, Delhi, and Bareilly, are but dust in comparison with
the demoniacal brutalities perpetrated by the Inquisition, and by
the armies of Popish fanaticism. These are the words of truth and
soberness, that no man acquainted with the history of modern Europe
can dispute. There is great danger of their being overlooked at this
moment. It will be a fatal error if they be. Let not the pregnant
fact be overlooked, that, while the Apocalyptic history runs down to
the consummation of all things, in that Divine foreshadowing all the
other Paganisms of the world are in a manner cast into the shade by
the Paganism of Papal Rome. It is against Babylon that sits on the
seven hills that the saints are forewarned; it is for worshipping
the beast and his image pre-eminently, that the vials of the wrath
of God, that liveth and abideth for ever, are destined to be
outpoured upon the nations. Now, if the voice of God has been heard
in the late Indian calamities, the Protestantism of Britain will
rouse itself to sweep away at once and for ever all national
support, alike from the idolatry of Hindoostan and the still more
malignant idolatry of Rome. Then, indeed, there would be a
lengthening of our tranquility, then there would be hope that
Britain would be exalted, and that its power would rest on a firm
and stable foundation. But if we will not hear the voice, if we
receive not correction, if we refuse to return, if we persist in
maintaining, at the national charge, that image of jealousy
provoking to jealousy, then, after the repeated and ever INCREASING
strokes that the justice of God has laid on us, we have every reason
to fear that the calamities that have fallen so heavily upon our
countrymen in India, may fall still more heavily upon ourselves,
within our own borders at home; for it was when the image of
jealousy was set up in Jerusalem by the elders of Judah, that the
Lord said, Therefore will I also deal in fury; mine eye shall not
spare, neither will I have pity; and though they cry in mine ears
with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them. He who let loose the
Sepoys, to whose idolatrous feelings and antisocial propensities we
have pandered so much, to punish us for the guilty homage we had
paid to their idolatry, can just as easily let loose the Papal
Powers of Europe, to take vengeance upon us for our criminal fawning
upon the Papacy.
3. But, further, if the views
established in this work be correct, it is time that the Church of
God were aroused. Are the witnesses still to be slain, and has the
Image of the Beast only within the last year or two been set up, at
whose instigation the bloody work is to be done? Is this, then, the
time for indifference, for sloth, for lukewarmness in religion? Yet,
alas! how few are they who are lifting up their voice like a
trumpet, who are sounding the alarm in God's holy mountain--who are
bestirring themselves according to the greatness of the
emergency--to gather the embattled hosts of the Lord to the coming
conflict? The emissaries of Rome for years have been labouring
unceasingly night and day, in season and out of season, in every
conceivable way, to advance their Master's cause, and largely have
they succeeded. But the children of light have allowed themselves
to be lulled into a fatal security; they have folded their hands;
they have got to sleep as soundly as if Rome had actually
dis appeared from the face of the earth--as if Satan himself had been
bound and cast into the bottomless pit, and the pit had shut its
mouth upon him, to keep him fast for a thous and years. How long
shall this state of things continue? Oh, Church of God, awake,
awake! Open your eyes, and see if there be not dark and lowering
clouds on the horizon that indicate an approaching tempest. Search
the Scriptures for yourselves; compare them with the facts of
history, and say, if there be not reason after all to suspect that
there are sterner prospects before the saints than most seem to wot
of. If it may turn out that the views opened up in these pages are
Scriptural and well-founded, they are at least worthy of being made
the subjects of earnest and prayerful inquiry. It never can tend to
good to indulge an uninquiring and delusive feeling of safety, when,
if they be true, the only safety is to be found in a timely
knowledge of the danger and due preparation, by all activity, all
zeal, all spirituality of mind, to meet it. On the supposition that
peculiar dangers are at hand, and that God in His prophetic Word has
revealed them, His goodness is manifest. He has made known the
danger, that, being forewarned, we may be forearmed; that, knowing
our own weakness, we may cast ourselves on His Almighty grace; that
we may feel the necessity of a fresh baptism of the Holy Ghost; that
the joy of the Lord being our strength, we may be thorough and
decided for the Lord, and for the Lord alone, that we may work,
every one in his own sphere, with increased energy and diligence, in
the Lord's vineyard, and save all the souls we can, while yet
opportunity lasts, and the dark predicted night has not come,
wherein no man can work. Though there be dark prospects before us,
there is no room for despondency; no ground for any one to say that,
with such prospects, effort is vain. The Lord can bless and prosper
to His own glory, the efforts of those who truly gird themselves to
fight His battles in the most hopeless circumstances; and, at the
very time when the enemy cometh in like a flood, He can, by His
Spirit, lift up a standard against him. Nay, not only is this a
possible thing, there is reason, from the prophetic word, to believe
that so it shall actually be; that the last triumph of the Man of
Sin shall not be achieved without a glorious struggle first, on the
part of those who are leal-hearted to Zion's King. But if we would
really wish to do anything effectual in this warfare, it is
indispensable that we know, and continually keep before our eyes,
the stupendous character of that Mystery of Iniquity embodied in the
Papacy that we have to grapple with. Popery boasts of being the old
religion; and truly, from what we have seen, it appears that it is
ancient indeed. It can trace its lineage far beyond the era of
Christianity, back over 4000 years, to near the period of the Flood
and the building of the Tower of Babel. During all that period its
essential elements have been nearly the same, and these elements
have a peculiar adaptation to the corruption of human nature. Most
seem to think that Popery is a system merely to be scouted and
laughed at; but the Spirit of God everywhere characterises it in
quite a different way. Every statement in the Scripture shows that
it was truly described when it was characterised as Satan's
Masterpiece--the perfection of his policy for deluding and
ensnaring the world. It is not the state-craft of politicians, the
wisdom of philosophers, or the resources of human science, that can
cope with the wiles and subtleties of the Papacy. Satan, who
inspires it, has triumphed over all these again and again. Why, the
very nations where the worship of the Queen of Heaven, with all its
attendant abominations, has flourished most in all ages, have been
precisely the most civilised, the most polished, the most
distinguished for arts and sciences. Babylon, where it took its
rise, was the cradle of astronomy. Egypt, that nursed it in its
bosom, was the mother of all the arts; the Greek cities of Asia
Minor, where it found a refuge when expelled from Chaldea, were
famed for their poets and philosophers, among the former Homer
himself being numbered; and the nations of the European Continent,
where literature has long been cultivated, are now prostrate before
it. Physical force, no doubt, is at present employed in its behalf;
but the question arises, How comes it that this system, of all
others, can so prevail as to get that physical force to obey its
behests? No answer can be given but this, that Satan, the god of
this world, exerts his highest power in its behalf. Physical force
has not always been on the side of the Chaldean worship of the Queen
of Heaven. Again and again has power been arrayed against it; but
hitherto every obstacle it has surmounted, every difficulty it has
overcome. Cyrus, Xerxes, and many of the Medo-Persian kings,
banished its priests from Babylon, and laboured to root it out of
their empire; but then it found a secure retreat in Pergamos, and
Satan's seat was erected there. The glory of Pergamos and the
cities of Asia Minor departed; but the worship of the Queen of
Heaven did not wane. It took a higher flight, and seated itself on
the throne of Imperial Rome. That throne was subverted. The Arian
Goths came burning with fury against the worshippers of the Virgin
Queen; but still that worship rose buoyant above all attempts to put
it down, and the Arian Goths themselves were soon prostrate at the
feet of the Babylonian goddess, seated in glory on the seven hills
of Rome. In more modern times, the temporal powers of all the
kingdoms of Europe have expelled the Jesuits, the chief promoters of
this idolatrous worship, from their dominions. France, Spain,
Portugal, Naples, Rome itself have all adopted the same measures,
and yet what do we see at this hour? The same Jesuitism and the
worship of the Virgin exalted above almost every throne on the
Continent. When we look over the history of the last 4000 yeas, what
a meaning in the words of inspiration, that the coming of the Man
of Sin is with the energy, the mighty power of Satan. Now, is
this the system that, year by year, has been rising into power in
our own empire? And is it for a moment to be imagined that lukewarm,
temporising, half-hearted Protestants can make any head against such
a system? No; the time is come when Gideon's proclamation must be
made throughout the camp of the Lord: Whosoever is fearful and
afraid, let him return and depart early from Mount Gilead. Of the
old martyrs it is said, They overcame by the blood of the Lamb and
the word of their testimony, and they loved not their lives unto the
death. The same self-denying, the same determined spirit, is needed
now as much as ever it was. Are there none who are prepared to stand
up, and in that very spirit to gird themselves for the great
conflict that must come, before Satan shall be bound and cast into
his prison-house? Can any one believe that such an event can take
place without a tremendous struggle--that the god of this world
shall quietly consent to resign the power that for thousands of
years he has wielded, without stirring up all his wrath, and putting
forth all his energy and skill to prevent such a catastrophe. Who,
then, is on the Lord's side? If there be those who, within the last
few years, have been revived and quickened--stirred up, not by mere
human excitement, but by the Almighty grace of God's Spirit, what is
the gracious design of this? Is it merely that they themselves may
be delivered from the wrath to come? No; it is that, zealous for the
glory of their Lord, they may act the parts of true witnesses,
contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints, and
maintain the honour of Christ in opposition to him who blasphemously
usurps his prerogatives. If the servants of Antichrist are faithful
to their master, and unwearied in promoting his cause, shall it be
said that the servants of Christ are less faithful to theirs? If
none else will bestir themselves, surely to the generous hearts of
the young and rising ministry of Christ, in the kindness of their
youth, and the love of their espousals, the appeal shall not be made
in vain, when the appeal is made in the name of Him whom their souls
love, that in this grand crisis of the Church and of the world, they
should come to the help of the Lord--the help of the Lord against
the mighty, that they should do what in them lies to strengthen the
hands and encourage the hearts of those who are seeking to stem the
tide of apostacy, and to resist the efforts of the men who are
labouring with such zeal, and with so much of infatuated patronage
on the part of the powers that be, to bring this land back again
under the power of the Man of Sin. To take such a part, and steadily
and perseveringly to pursue it, amid so much growing lukewarmness,
it is indispensable that the servants of Christ set their faces as a
flint. But if they have grace so to do, they shall not do so without
a rich reward at last; and in time they have the firm and faithful
promise that as their day is, so shall their strength be. For all
who wish truly to perform their part as good soldiers of Jesus
Christ, there is the strongest and richest encouragement. With the
blood of Christ on the conscience, with the Spirit of Christ warm
and working in the heart, with our Father's name on our forehead,
and our life, as well as our lips, consistently bearing testimony
for God, we shall be prepared for every event. But it is not common
grace that will do for uncommon times. If there be indeed such
prospects before us, as I have endeavoured to prove there are, then
we must live, and feel, and act as if we heard every day resounding
in our ears the words of the great Captain of our Salvation, To him
that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me on My throne, even as I
also overcame, and am set down with My Father on His throne. Be thou
faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.
Lastly, I appeal to every reader of
this work, if it does not contain an argument for the divinity of
the Scriptures, as well as an exposure of the impostures of Rome.
Surely, if one thing more than another be proved in the previous
pages, it is this, that the Bible is no cunningly devised fable, but
that holy men of God of old spake and wrote as they were moved by
the Holy Ghost. What can account for the marvellous unity in all the
idolatrous systems of the world, but that the facts recorded in the
early chapters of Genesis were real transactions, in which, as all
mankind were involved, so all mankind have preserved in their
various systems, distinct and undeniable memorials of them, though
those who have preserved them have long lost the true key to their
meaning? What, too, but Omniscience could have foreseen that a
system, such as that of the Papacy, could ever effect an entrance
into the Christian Church, and practise and prosper as it has done?
How could it ever have entered into the heart of John, the solitary
exile of Patmos, to imagine, that any of the professed disciples of
that Saviour whom he loved, and who said, My kingdom is not of this
world, should gather up and systematise all the idolatry and
superstition and immorality of the Babylon of Belshazzar, introduce
it into the bosom of the Church, and, by help of it, seat themselves
on the throne of the Caesars, and there, as the high-priests of the
queen of Heaven, and gods upon earth, for 1200 years, rule the
nations with a rod of iron? Human foresight could never have done
this; but all this the exile of Patmos has done. His pen, then, must
have been guided by Him who sees the end from the beginning, and who
calleth the things that be not as though they were. And if the
wisdom of God now shines forth so brightly from the Divine
expression Babylon the Great, into which such an immensity of
meaning has been condensed, ought not that to lead us the more to
reverence and adore the same wisdom that is in reality stamped on
every page of the inspired Word? Ought it not to lead us to say with
the Psalmist, Therefore, I esteem all Thy commandments concerning
all things to be right? The commandments of God, to our corrupt and
perverse minds, may sometimes seem to be hard. They may require us
to do what is painful, they may require us to forego what is
pleasing to flesh and blood. But, whether we know the reason of
these commandments or no, if we only know that they come from the
only wise God, our Saviour, we may be sure that in the keeping of
them there is great reward; we may go blindfold wherever the Word of
God may lead us, and rest in the firm conviction that, in so doing,
we are pursuing the very path of safety and peace. Human wisdom at
the best is but a blind guide; human policy is a meter that dazzles
and leads astray; and they who follow it walk in darkness, and know
not whither they are going; but he that walketh uprightly, that
walks by the rule of God's infallible Word, will ever find that he
walketh surely, and that whatever duty he has to perform, whatever
danger he has to face, great peace have all they that love God's
law, and nothing shall offend them.